《Twin Minds: Demonic Rebirth》
Prologue
¡°I learned to recognise the thorough and primitive duality of man; I saw that, of the two natures that contended in the field of my consciousness, even if I could rightly be said to be either, it was only because I was radically both.¡±
This was undoubtedly true for each and every one of us out there. The quote from a novella written by Robert Louis Stevenson tells the tragic and horrifying tale of how a man defied the logic of men by splitting off from his vices with a strange potion he conducted. The very same potion transformed him from a well-mannered gentleman into a ragged manifestation of his sins. And this was all because he wanted to indulge in his vices without the fear of ruining his public reputation. This led to a fatal consequence that ruined his future forever, leading him to no other path but his own demise.
In the end, his refusal to hold accountability for his actions due to his pride, and the ticking time of his deteriorating facade killed him until only his vices remained dying and the protagonist we followed could do nothing but witness a brilliant scientist''s self-destruction.
However, there was another element that drove Henry Jekyll to the path of self-destruction. It was that the image one projected to the world was everything in his time. Anything that would break it would tarnish their reputation, along with spelling the end of their careers as gentlemen and ladies of good faith. Public outcries were very fickle and could happen at any moment. Everyone there thought they had a right to judge others for slight mishaps and scandals. Whether it was based on their race, past actions, or even first impressions, everyone walked on a tightrope. People would do anything to save face, even if it meant lying and bottling up their frustrations and dislikes that caused their scenes.
This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it
It isn''t impossible to have vices. But it depends if one has the willpower to resist the temptations and pressure from the public. I do have a few vices that I have no shame in showing, but I still have enough resistance to resist others that would harm me and others near me.
However, I did witness several instances that were influenced by the mentalities of the public vs private identities. Some destroyed others and some destroyed themselves.
Humanity can be fickle and even if I was part of it, I can''t deny that they are unpredictable in terms of morals. I wish they weren''t, but that''s how reality works.
Then again, this wasn''t like any reality I know. And then again, I don''t recall what my previous reality looked like before I was reborn.
Yes, you heard it right. Reborn, not ''reincarnated'' like the others who found themselves in this reality.
But I''m getting way ahead of myself. How about a story for you to know more about me and my views of the world?
How about I tell you the story of a mortal from another world? A mortal who was cursed to lose his humanity yet managed to retain some of it through his darkest self.
This is the story of how I became from a mere human to a lower-ranked demon who travels through another world, my new home, as an adventurer.
And it started when I almost had a brush with death...
Chapter 1: Blessing or Dead End
My life was absolutely nothing.
That''s what I think of my current life. My family didn''t seem to care about me too much, my job was a pain in the neck thanks to my shitty boss and so-called "colleagues", and I had no girlfriend to boot (like I need any just to satisfy those jerks). I initially thought that if I just studied hard and got into a good college, my life would have it made immediately. Except for everything I did, everywhere I went, I can''t get any gratitude or gain acceptance from anyone in my life.
So yeah, my life was a dump. There was nothing to gain from it and I would rather not go back to my family who only treated me as a trophy rather than a person. If only I was away from this shitty life.
No, if only I could leave this world, then I would be happy.
Though...now that I think about it right now, maybe I should have taken the phrase, "Be careful what you wish for" seriously.
Because damn... I really screwed up and I paid the price of my selfish wish...
"W-What the hell?!"
"Where am I?!"
"What is this place?!"
"D-Did we die?!"
Damn... What was all that noise?! I only took a nap for 20 minutes and it sounded like I found myself in a middle of a world-ending crisis. Though opening my eyes made me think otherwise.
Because what I found wasn''t a world-ending or anything. Rather, it was simply a white void of space with many people panicking and running around like idiots. Well, I couldn''t call them idiots. Panicking was the most natural reaction to all of this and something in their guts told them that this wasn''t just a normal kidnapping. Rather than joining them in the panic, I looked at myself to see if was okay. My business suit seemed to be still intact, my briefcase was still in my hand, and my glasses remained unbroken.
Okay, I''m still in tip-top shape. Looks like I didn''t seem to die or anything. And the same could be said for those people. But the real questions were how in the world did we get in here in the first place? And for what reason?
"Hey! Something is coming our way!"
Well, looks like I''ll get that answer very soon. I turned around and saw a bright orb of light descending right in front of us. If this is what I think it was, then...
(Hello, mortals and welcome to my plane! I am the God of the worlds beyond. And let me be the first to say I apologize for your sudden summoning without your permission.)
And there it is.
I read this in many of my light novels strewn around my bedroom in the depths of my one-person apartment. Most of them revolved around gods summoning normal people like me from the modern world to be sent to a fantasy RPG world or reincarnated into it with superpowers the likes that no one has ever seen.
Yeah, I know Isekai and I''m really not impressed by the presentation. Not one bit. It''s too clich¨¦ for my taste and something about them didn''t sit well with me.
(Just to set things straight for all of you, you are not dead. Although, you were about to be due to a traffic accident if it wasn''t for my intervention. Of course, that doesn''t mean I can''t save all of you. It would cross the line as my role as an observer.)
"Can''t save all of us"? Something about those lines disturbed me a bit and I have a bad feeling about this if I stay here a bit longer than usual.
But how the hell am I going to get out of here? If their words were true, there is a chance they would bring us back into that accident to die instead.
"U-Um... Are you saying w ''re going to die?" One of the people in front of me asked the very question I''m thinking about right now.
(No. It means I can''t let you go back to your world. However, I present to you with this unique opportunity. Summoners prayed for me for heroes to come and save them. If some of you have the potential to become a hero, I will see to it that you will be granted my blessings into another world of swords and magic.)
And there it was. From their explanation, it seems that not all of us in this room won''t become heroes. So it looks like a first-come, first-serve summoning. If that were the case, then what happens to the rejects?
(However, I am a forgiving god and will give the rest of you minor blessings for your participation. I assure you. Now, step forward and let me assess your potential.)
With that, everyone lined up in front of this so-called god. I could tell from their faces the reason why. Most of them tried to become a hero to swell their ego and others only wanted to survive the uncertainty of this "another world" they speak of. Honestly, I''m all for the latter. I don''t care about the perks of being a hero. It sounded like a pain in the neck to me and something about the "summoning" they mentioned didn''t seem too right with me.
Like, what was the reason behind it? To fight some Dark Lord terrorizing the kingdom? Or was it something else entirely? Regardless, I should observe this before moving forward. Besides, some of them seemed to have their verdicts already.
"Yes! I''m a Hero and a Martial Artist! Finally, some recognition!"
"Did you hear that, Marie? I''m the Healer! I can help others this time!"
"I-I''m not a Hero?! Does that mean I end up as a loser in another world?!"
"Thank goodness, I''m not a Hero! I can''t take the pressure of being one..."
As expected, some of them have the potential of becoming Heroes while some only have minor blessings that may or may not be shitty. And it seems that these blessings they gave them were mostly fantasy job classes you noticed in many Japanese RPGs and fantasy tabletop RPGs. Pleasant.
Regardless, if this god truly gave us the means to defend ourselves from the unknown of another world, then I wouldn''t complain about it.
(Oh my!)
Huh? That''s a surprising reaction from an omnipresent being.
(A great blessing awaits you, young man! You have the great blessings of a great Hero! The summoner will let you know of your blessings, but all I can say is that you have a bright future in my world.)
I raised my eyebrow as some of the people here were gasping in awe and even applauding a high school boy standing in front of the god. Looks like he would be the standard light novel isekai protagonist/hero of another world.
Again, not my problem. I''m honestly not jealous, but he would end up being pressured to save the world or anything. As for me, I just want to escape my shitty life. No pressure, no bosses to talk shitty about me, just a new life in another world...
Don''t take it.
...Huh? Was someone calling me from behind?
Please, this won''t help our world!
I looked behind me and saw no one. Most of the people who were dragged along with me were still busy praising the new hero.
If someone could hear my pleas, then please don''t listen to them. If you do, the balance of our world will be disrupted.
Balance? Disrupted? Okay, that was a big contradiction. Just who was that and what did they mean by "balance being disrupted"? More importantly, did anyone else hear that distorted voice? Judging from how preoccupied they were with learning that the high school student was a real "Hero", it seemed like it wasn''t the case and the same could be said for the god.
No, it didn''t feel like that they didn''t seem to hear it. Rather, they did something to make them ignore those voices entirely.
"Hey!"
This made things a bit too complicated. The sudden summoning, the so-called god suddenly appearing right in front of us just to apologize and give us his "blessings"... It didn''t make sense altogether.
"Excuse me..."
Which makes me wonder... Did god really deliberately grant us blessings based on our so-called "potential"?
"Yo, gramps! Are you listening to us?!"
I quickly flinched at the mere mention of a word I rather not hear at my current age. I''m still 28, you know?! Then again, I loitered here for too long. Might as well get this over with.
"Right... Right... I''m going... Just don''t call me "gramps", please..."
I groaned as I calmly walked toward the literal glowing god and waited for my inevitable fate in another world.
(Mortal, place your hand on the orb and I will determine whether you have the potential or not.)
I would like to, but...
"Before that, can I ask a few questions?" I can hear them hum as soon as I asked this. It seemed that it kind of caught them off-guard and I''m worried if they let me or not. If they choose the latter, then that should be enough proof of my suspicions. "Is that a problem?"
Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.
(...No. No. I will let you speak. But I have limited patience, so ask carefully.)
Well, at least they were a listening entity of sorts. But with the limited patience they mentioned, I have to follow their advice and choose my questions carefully. If I ask them how they chose their potential Heroes, there''s a chance they might give me a crappy blessing or job class as retaliation for my suspicions. I still have no clue what their personality was despite being a deity, but I rather not risk this chance.
"What kind of people are these ''summoners''? Are they a royal family of a great kingdom in your world?"
(That is a good question. As you suspected, the people who asked me to summon the new Heroes are a royal family of a well-known kingdom called Concordis. Typically, they often ask for my power whenever Concordis is threatened by dark forces on the horizon and as long as they retain their faith in me, I will gladly answer their prayers.)
In other words, the kingdom summoned us because of a Dark Lord or a big Bad Guy threatening the other world. Again, clich¨¦. I would ask what would happen to the Heroes after they finish their mission since we couldn''t go back to our world. But with other people still watching my judgment, I''d rather not raise any unwanted panic to these already-announced Heroes.
"Then what about the people who didn''t have potential? You said they will be transported to the same world as with the Heroes, but where will they go afterward?"
(Hmmm... Again, this is a good question. Rest assured, your lives won''t be threatened. After the judgment is done, the rest of you will be transported near a city or town where you can live from now on. That''s the only action I will do afterward and no intervention further on my end.)
Okay, those words seemed to convince anyone. But I wasn''t. So with that, it''s time to clear some confusion and clarity. If I wanted to survive, then I needed more details.
"One last question. Are you sure the traffic accident back in our world wasn''t your doing?"
I could hear many gasps in this room. I''m not surprised though. It was too blunt for me to ask that, but I need to make sure everything wasn''t intentional on god''s side. If it was, then there was a bit of foul play about this so-called summoning. Although, there was a bit of discourse from others over my accusations.
"What was he thinking?"
"Was he asking all of that because he was worried he wouldn''t become a Hero?"
"Man, that old-timer is just desperate at this point."
I groaned in frustration. If they called me "old-timer" or "gramps" one more time... All because I''m nothing more than an office worker who was two years away from entering my 30s. Well, other than that, it''s not like I cared. I just wanted facts and I wanted to know if this god deliberately planned all of this.
(If I truly instigated the accident, I would have let all of you die and reincarnate you to another world instead. However, the summoners only asked me to summon the Heroes, and reincarnating those types is too complicated to inject into the public minds of my world. Not to mention it will cost time for all of you to grow up and gain your powers over the span of 10-18 years. So a simple Hero summoning is the only choice for me to solve the prayers of the summoners.)
Rats, they have a point there. Reincarnation and summoning were two different things. As I learned from several light novels I read before, reincarnation required someone to die and be reborn into a noble family or someone else in another world, but as they said, it would take them years to grow stronger and older. There wasn''t enough time to deal with a growing threat if their words were true.
I conceded to that fact, but I''m still not convinced. But what else could I ask at this point? I could feel the distrustful gazes of everyone else on me, as if they were hunting dogs and I was a fox. if I keep asking, then this won''t go anywhere.
(Is that all you can ask, mortal?)
I sighed. At this point, I''m mentally pushed into a corner. If I accept the so-called blessings, I have higher chances to survive in another world, but at the cost of uncertainty. If I continue these questions or refuse them altogether, it''s game over for me. Regardless, I have no choice.
"No, that''s all. I think I have all of the answers and clarifications I need. Sorry for the delay." I feigned my forgiveness, trying to make sure he won''t notice my true intentions.
(Then place your hand on the orb. Do not panic. Just relax and let my power flow into you.)
Like I even wanted to, but do I have any other choice for that matter? I followed his instructions and closed my eyes. Before I knew it, I could feel a strange warmth enveloping my body. Was it from the god''s power entering into me? I have to admit, it felt a bit relaxing and I became a bit stronger from it. Maybe...
Don''t tell me you''ve gone all soft because of that so-called blessing, eh?
Huh? Another voice? It didn''t sound like the one who warned me about god. Not only that, something about their voice seemed very¡familiar.
Oh? It seems like you managed to recognize me. Kekeke...
Wait, did the voice just read my thoughts or something?! Not only that, they seemed to cackle like an evil villain.
Don''t say it like that. Although, it might be a bit too early, so...
Before I could ask what they meant, I felt a sudden migraine ringing in my head. I couldn''t describe the feeling in words, but I could tell it was too unbearable to endure. J-Just...what the hell is this?!
Don''t worry. This pain won''t be too much for you to bear. Rather, it''s only minor compared to what you will endure very soon.
What?!
And that''s all I can say. Good luck~
Good luck?! What the hell are you saying, evil voice?! Don''t leave me like this! Like I even tried to stop a disembodied voice because once I tried to endure the pain in my head, a strange white holographic-like interface window like one saw in Japanese RPG video games suddenly appeared right in front of me.
[Can you hear me?]
[YES] [NO]
Huh? This was definitely not from the evil disembodied voice. Was it from the god''s orb? Before I wondered about it a bit longer, the window suddenly glitched and the words suddenly changed.
[Can you hear my pleas for our world''s balance?]
[YES] [NO]
The world''s...balance? Could it be...
Without me thinking second thoughts about this, I tapped [YES] while still trying to endure my migraine.
[Are you willing to accept God''s blessing despite my warnings?]
[YES] [NO]
Like I had a choice. I''m honestly scared of what will happen in another world, so I tried to tap [YES] again. But it glitched again.
[If you accept God''s blessing, you will have a higher chance to survive. But in exchange, your life will be short. As I said, the world is in a dire state and you cannot survive for long. Instead, you will contribute to its destruction.]
[Will you still accept their blessing?]
[YES] [NO]
To its...destruction? Are they telling me that I will help destroy the world if I choose to accept god''s blessing? I...honestly don''t know how to react to this. I only want to survive and escape my shitty life back in my world. I don''t know what to say about this. Although, if what they said relates to god''s hidden motives behind all of this, then...
I tapped [NO].
[If you choose this route, you may become the enemy of the light. You cannot create bonds of your former self very easily if you walk this path.]
[Do you still want to proceed?]
[YES] [NO]
Former self? What were they talking about? Still, I have no interest in being all buddy-buddy with strangers all around me, including these so-called Heroes. All I wanted was to escape and have a new life, that''s it. So I tapped [YES].
When I did, the window quickly disappeared and at first, nothing seemed to happen as my headache seemingly started to recede. But then, I felt another shot of pain and before I could scream, the window appeared again right in front of me.
[Thank you for your honest answers. From them, I can determine you have the power to change the world without pressuring yourself.]
Huh? What does that mean? And is that even different from the so-called potential god kept mentioning?
[The road you decided on will be difficult. But I will gift you a special power that will help you break the limits of our world''s status quo.]
The world''s status quo? Was it a job that god won''t give me willingly without my potential?
[I leave you to prepare for your new world.
Safe travels, young kin.]
I wish I could ask them more questions. But the window quickly disappeared and as if I woke up from a dream, I found myself in front of the large glowing deity and a white orb of light right in front of me. I looked around and saw other people still watching my "judgment".
(Young mortal, are you okay? Your judgment is over.)
Huh. I guess whatever happened must have transported me to another space very briefly and it seems no one including god noticed my sudden chat with two voices. Still, it''s better not to mention it unless some of them started calling me "crazy". Instead, I silently removed my hand from the orb and slowly backed away from god as I said, "No, it''s nothing. What''s next?"
(I suggest you focus on your heart and see what fate has given you for your upcoming journey ahead.)
Focus, huh? I closed my eyes, which I guess was how I can access my "blessing". When I opened my eyes, I gasped to see a blue interface window right in front of me. This must be where I could see my information from another world. Guess this world they mentioned was really like a video game. Although, something wasn''t right about my stats or anything was written on them.
[Name: *$)@##]
[Job: None]
Wait, what happened to my name? Did this so-called blessing have no idea what my name was? More importantly, I have no job class! What kind of blessing gave me a glitchy interface?
(Huh? That''s weird.)
I raised my eyebrow. Did god deliberately set me up for my early death? Or was it because of that strange voice from earlier?
(It seems that you didn''t get any blessing for some reason.)
Hold on, no "blessings"? Honestly, it''s true I didn''t get anything other than some strange glitches. But I did notice that I get something.
[Talent]
[???] [Level 0]
Talent... That must be their version of "skill". It''s not nothing, but did god notice this at all? This was raising a lot of red flags in my head.
"Are you sure? Because I did get something in here. Did you see it?" It would be a waste asking this, but if my suspicions were true...
(No, nothing. I did try the process again, but you have nothing. No potential to become a hero and no blessings to aid you.)
So I was right. There was no point in arguing about it. If I do, there is nothing to be gained from being called "crazy" or "delusional".
"So... Is that all?"
I could hear them sighing under their breath.
(I''m afraid so. I apologize for this inconvenience. Your judgment is finished.)
I feigned sighing in defeat and walked away from the deity.
(And with that, your fates have been sealed. I will be transporting all of you to your assigned locations. Heroes, the kingdom that the royal family who summoned you will support you because of their religion related to me. Please do not be hostile to them no matter what happens, okay? They are your allies in your journey and they will help you on your mission no matter what.)
I saw the said Heroes nodding their heads, not knowing what they said was true.
(As for the others, I will transport you where you will be able to help the Heroes and the Concordis kingdom in some capacity. I hope you don''t have any more questions, especially you, mortal.)
I wish I can ask more, but again, too much means more suspicions against me. So I stayed silent along with the others.
(Alright.)
With that, the room started to glow white as it started to blind my vision.
(I wish you the best of luck. And enjoy your new lives in my world.)
And with that, the whole world around me turned white. All I had to do was to await my fate in this so-called ''another world''. I still have no concrete answers to everything and there was a chance everything they said was a lie. But all I knew was this.
Thank God I didn''t accept that fake god''s blessings.
Chapter 2: Struggles of Survival
Wake up...
Who...Who''s there?
Do you remember?
Remember...what?
Do you remember who you are?
Who...am I? I know who I am.
Do you?
What kind of question was that? I''m sure who I really am.
Even if it means living a boring life you disliked the most?
...Huh?
You only want to leave your world because you hate it. Because you hate yourself.
Excuse me. Who do you think you are, trying to judge what I want in my life?
Because I know everything about you.
Since when? Just who are you judging my decisions anyway?
...It''s a simple answer.
I am you.
I gasped as I quickly got up from my bed.
That dream again... I couldn''t recall anything from it. But I know it''s not the good dream you usually have or a neutral one where you could fly in the sky. But it was like it was questioning me with something. Yet I couldn''t recall what. Then again, this was my third day in another world and the place I was transported to wasn''t much like the ones that the heroes were experiencing right now.
Long story short, I''m currently in a village that was said to be near the territory of demons called the Demon''s Border. And from what I know from the soldiers who were in charge of the army here, I''m supposed to be part of a kamikaze army on the frontlines. AKA a suicide squad or meat shields. Yeah, like that''s a good life for me from the so-called god.
What''s worse was that most of the soldiers were total pieces of shit. They harass us, treated us like dirt, and only see us as tools or would-be corpses. It''s not like I''m the exception to all of this and there weren''t any excuses behind their actions. I know that I said I''m relieved I didn''t become a Hero or some kind of "blessing" from god, but this was worse than the company I worked for before my "death" back in my world.
But at this point, it seemed like there was no way out of my current circumstances.
If I run, I would die. If I participate, I would die.
But worrying about what would happen won''t help me improve my situation. I decided to get up and wore my usual suit. Normally, people give us clothes that should have to help us fit in the medieval world of swords and magic. Here, they did so, but it seemed like we have the right to refuse them.
Well, it worked for me since I complained about them a bit, but mostly because of clich¨¦ reasons and the fact the village was miles away from a kingdom, as well as having a low population of residents before we arrived here.
Still, it wasn''t enough. We''re still marching to our death soon and we have no right to refuse. I already saw some of us try to flee, but they were cut down by soldiers and shot by their mages. If this is how God sent us to hell, they already succeeded.
"Hey, otherworlders! Day''s burning bright out! Get your ass out here or we''ll make you!"
I sighed. Well, I rather not idle here. I grabbed my briefcase (I blame God for not giving me an Item Box to store anything, which I doubt) and headed out from my crappy room. If I recall, I could get to the courtyard on the right side of the hallway before turning left and then left again. It was annoying for me to memorize, but again, my life depended on me trying not to get lost in this dinky castle.
C...m...
Huh? Did I hear something?
...o...e...
It was faint, but I knew I heard something. Was I not getting enough sleep that I''m starting to hear voices?
"Hey! Don''t make me repeat myself! Unless you want me to send you into the Demon''s Border next?!"
My eyes widened when I hear one of the soldiers screaming. Dammit, what am I doing? I can''t be here listening to imaginary voices! Besides, those soldier jerks were getting more annoying the more they screamed at us. So I rushed out of the hallway before I ended up idling again.
Even in another world, some things are the same.
Once I entered the courtyard, it didn''t take long for me to be forced into packing up supplies into several carts. Along with this exhausted packing, the only jobs otherworlders could do before their fateful day (aka probably tonight or so considering how those jerkish soldiers were too secretive to tell us) were sharpening weapons, forced to become sparring partners or rather, training dummies for the soldiers to abuse and harass, and worse of all for the unlucky pretty women, becoming "companions" for the night. Even with how hard we worked on them, there was nothing to gain. Not even our levels increased from it, we were just doing slave work before our deaths. Like our escape attempts, trying to refuse those jobs would make things worse for us.
So it was this or death. There was no way out.
"Hey? Do you have some time to talk, pops?"
I frowned when I heard a new voice. I turned to see a brunette-haired man grinning at me. He seemed like he was in his 20s and he looked like a college student, but I couldn''t tell since he was wearing a tattered outfit those jerks provided him along with the others. I''m guessing he turned to me because I was one of the few who was lucky to wear my clothes from our world. That and he still thought that I was older than 28.
"Man, I can''t believe how ruthless those guys are," he hissed. We''re supposed to go into the frontlines without any training and they start treating us like slaves. Don''t you wish you can get back on them before we''re forced to fight?"
I wish I could, but I rather stay silent than get in trouble. I just wanted to survive in this hellhole and this young man wasn''t helping.
"Hey, pops. Earth to pops~. Are you listening to me?"
Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.
I already heard you. But again, I had to stay silent or I would not get a high chance to survive. If I don''t...
SMACK!
"What the hell are you doing, other?! Go back to work!" One of the soldiers ordered before he started whipping the young man''s back with his whip. "We only have a day until we depart for the Demon''s Border! So stop talking and start packing!"
He kept whipping the young man for a while as I did my job quietly. Eventually, the soldier left and I could hear the youth whimpering behind me. On one hand, I got some peace and quiet. Honestly, I tried to step up, but it seems that even in my numbing emotions,
I did notice my hands were shaking. Guess that means I''m still a coward, not like it matters here. No matter what I did, he would still be beaten up. I was mentally chuckling at the irony. Just how much do I have to give up just to survive this crapsack world of swords and magic?
Eventually, to my relief, we were asked to go back to our rooms for the rest of the day. It wouldn''t be long till we get to that dreaded border and predict the ways to die there. As I sighed, I stopped to wonder what the hell god was thinking dropping me into this shitty village, if I can call it a real village since there were barely any real villagers here.
Yeah, the chances of me living here were getting thinner. Might as well start writing a will in my briefcase. At least I still got a few sheets of paper and pens inside.
As I placed my briefcase on the bedside table, I noticed something was placed there before I even took out a single sheet of paper. It seemed like a silver ring inset with a purple gem, with a small white card placed on the side.
Strange... Did one of the otherworlders leave their marriage ring behind or something? It seemed unlikely considering there was also a card that seemed to be addressed to me despite it having no name on the back. Not to mention I didn''t bother to get along with them at all. Well, might as well check the card first before I throw it away.
[This is yours. You will survive if you wear it. If you keep living, then you will find the new life you so desired.
Everything will be answered in due time.
I wish you luck.]
New life? What the hell was this card talking about?
Honestly, I''m too tired to understand or find the whole logic of all of this. After I wake up, I''ll try to throw the ring away. This is the world of swords and magic, so there is a high chance someone gave me a cursed item that convert me into a mindless slave or worse. Either way, I dropped myself on the very uncomfortable bed of all my life and let myself drift off to sleep.
"Once upon a time, there was a young demon.
He was born in the forest of the dark world and treated like any other demon from many humans see and fear ¨C a monster. However, in the other demons'' eyes, he was different.
His appearance resembled a human child. He even acted like a human child. And he possessed a human-like curiosity around his new world. What was curious about the demon was that he seemed to be stronger than any other demon we know.
He hiked through the woods without a care in the world. Even if monsters tried to eat him, he was able to defeat them with nothing but the clothes on his back.
And when bandits try to kill him, he just went off his way as he left the corpses of his attackers behind.
It wasn''t known what happens if other humans encounter the young demon. But if you dare meet him outside the Border...
Make sure not to see him as a monster."
I let out a yawn as I felt several bumps on the carriage. It was early morning and the soldiers rudely woke us up just to get ready for the dreaded trip. But at least I managed to sleep for a few hours, which was a lot compared to my sleeping schedule when I was back surviving in my previous job.
So what about that ring from yesterday? Unfortunately for me, I decided to keep it in my pocket. I don''t know why I really wanted to keep the ring in the first place, but it''s better than nothing, I think.
Besides, whether it''s cursed or not, I couldn''t exactly go out there unprepared. All that was left for us otherworlders was to face the music and see what the hell those soldiers were planning.
The ride itself would take a few hours and we didn''t even know what the Demon Border looked like. So that was enough for me to rest and contemplate what went wrong with my life. Besides, it seemed like I''m not the only one.
"I''m not gonna die... I''m not gonna die..."
"Please, I don''t want to go out there and die!"
"It''s over... It''s all over... I didn''t even get a girlfriend yet!"
"If this is how I die, I might as well die not as a virgin."
From how loud their murmurings were, I felt like everyone lost their hope of living through this. All except one. It was the same man who got beaten up all because he tried to talk to me. For some reason, he growled while glaring at the guard who was supposed to guard us, yet I could see his fists shaking. A sign that he was also scared of dying.
Regardless, it would be bad for me to stare at him any longer, so I should close my eyes and take a nap before...
"Hey, glasses guy! We meet again."
I groaned. It seemed like I couldn''t get away from this annoying guy. It felt like a leech who won''t leave my side. I would try ignoring him again, but since the guard didn''t seem to bother with the murmurings, I decided to humor him a bit.
"What is it? If it''s about yesterday, I''m sorry." Well, I''m not really sorry, but I felt a bit of regret leaving him like that. Emphasis on the word "bit".
"Yeah, no. It''s my fault for nagging you like that. I felt a bit bored and want to talk to someone before, you know, we possibly die on the battlefield and the only thing I talked to are those strange soldiers and those birds pooping on me."
Yipee... I am so lucky...
"Well, what''s the point of you talking to me now? You said it yourself. We''re gonna die regardless," I asked bluntly. "We''re nothing more than meatshields to those soldiers and they are free to beat us up not caring whether we can survive them or not."
"Yeah, I''m aware of that. That''s why I''m planning on not dying once we get off this cart."
¡°Planning on ''not'' dying¡±? Something about his wording seemed very suspicious. "What are you planning, kid? If you do something stupid behind their backs, you''ll die even before we arrive at the Border."
"I know. But once we arrive there..." The young man looked around to see if anyone noticed him. Then when it seemed like no one was listening, he turned back to me and whispered in my ear. "I''ll try to snatch one of their swords and armor and try to run away as far away from that shithole."
I raised my eyebrow once I heard this. Somehow, the whips and kicks seemed to mess with his head a lot. Of course, I''m not bothered by it. Instead, I was growing curious about one thing regarding his crazy plan.
"What about the demons running amuck then? They said they are much stronger than any monsters outside the Border. It''s practically a death wish if you tried to escape from it."
I would expect him to realize his mistake. But he just grinned and said, "No problem. What the soldiers don''t know is that I have the [Swordsman] job class along with my special skill, [Speed Adaptability]. Even when I''m wearing armor, I can still run as fast as those soldiers and demons can no problem! Although, I can''t exactly carry you along with me since my skill only affects the equipment I''m wearing."
Wow, what an optimistic guy. "I appreciate your optimism, kid. But what happens if a soldier catches you instead? They may be inept, but they are not weak against the demons. After they killed some of the demons chasing you, they aren''t going to let you go even if you snatch their equipment away."
"Isn''t it obvious?"
He raised his head and when I look at his face, my eyes widened. Rather than seeing his youthful smile coming from a normal college kid, he was showing utter malice from his twisted grin and the shadows under his eyes.
"If those demons won''t kill them, I will take care of myself if they dare try to force me to stay. That''s what they get for treating me like a shitty ragdoll."
So much for being a normal and optimistic college kid. Then again, everyone stopped being normal the moment they stepped into this world. From what I know, this world is full of shining fantasy kingdoms that hide a darker side where demons walk about in all sorts of forms.
And we''re all living in one right now.
Chapter 3: End of the Road
It has been a few hours since we left the village. Everyone seemed to calm down from their panic and the dread coming for us and the young man seemed to be sleeping beside me. I don''t know if they have any clocks or anything to tell time (especially since my watch seemed to be out of sync with this world''s timezone), but I know the sky was starting to get darker as I saw no sun in the sky and gray clouds coming towards us. The main problem was where was the Demon Border and if the soldiers knew where they were going. I supposed they already knew, but it would probably be because they had already been there or not all of them survived once they arrived and leave immediately.
As I wondered what was happening next, I felt the cart stop and several horses neighed outside. Then, one of the head soldiers came up to our cart.
"Heads up. We''re not at the Border yet. Just going to deal with some Adventurers outside," the soldiers explained. "Don''t even think about leaving here unless I say so!"
That was all he could say before he left the cart again. Guess he wasn''t the type to quip or insult us as tools or meatshields. Still, I was curious about the Adventurers that he mentioned. That seemed to come out of a typical isekai light novel story. He said all of us couldn''t leave the cart or else. But he didn''t say we couldn''t eavesdrop on their conversation. Thankfully, one of the soldiers was a bit loud and I could hear some other voices behind the cart.
"Hey, kids! Don''t you know it''s dangerous to cross here?!" One of the soldiers shouted, as expected. "Over there is the Demon Border! You won''t able to get out of there alive if you plan to recklessly go there as a shortcut to...wherever you go."
"Oh, I''m so sorry, my good man. But you should have known that we''re one of the Hero parties who were sent to scout outside the Border," a young man''s voice answered. It didn''t sound like the one who recently became a Hero back in God''s domain.
"O-Oh! One of the Scout Heroes?! Oh, I''m the one who should be sorry! I didn''t get the memo until now. I supposed you''re heading back to the capital, correct?"
"Yeah. Mostly to report what we found there. Are you planning to go there, sir?"
"Yes. We''re assigned for a subjugation mission to defeat the demons leaking through the Border."
I could hear the young man''s voice gasping at the soldier''s answer. "You sure about that? We saw some strong ones that almost killed one of our mages. You should head the other way if you value your life."
"Nah, we''re not worried. In fact, we brought several people from another world to help us with the mission."
In other words, leave us to be the baits to the boss-level demons while they deal with the small fries.
"I see. Guess the king is already well-prepared for the leaks. Well, be careful out there. We''re going to report about you once we get to the capital."
"Oh, we will. And we''ll make sure we will succeed on our mission for you and the king."
Like he ever wanted to complete this mission for his kingdom. This guy has no shame in sacrificing humans to satisfy the Heroes and the monarchy. Regardless, I couldn''t do anything to stop the said Heroes from leaving. I could hear some of us starting to panic. It seemed that his loud mouth woke them up with a reminder of their impending death. Although the young man from before also woke up, I could sense a bit of his bloodlust in his eyes. Still, I just remained silent as I could feel the cart moving again, waiting for that day.
A few hours passed and now, it was almost nighttime. The cart stopped again and this time, we were allowed to leave and take a wooden shield from the other to prepare for the fight that would spell our deaths. Some of us were still shaking in fear while some were screaming their heads to let them die already. Either way, nothing was going to change. Thankfully, my briefcase has two extra straps that I could use as a backpack as I stood in line with a shield in hand. Then, I waited patiently as I saw the general of this army step forward in front of a pair of small towers that were supposed to be the outpost for this Border.
"Alright, you useless others! Listen up!" The general ordered with the loudest voice that would rival one of the soldiers from earlier. "Today, we marched to the Demon Border! While we can''t step into it due to its harmful effects on us humans, we can at least deal with the one fleeing from the Border. Of course, you others have no place in the army due to your lackluster blessings, so be happy you might be able to contribute something to our cause."
In other words, you guys get the credit for killing the demons while we die as baits. How majestic of you, general...
"Anyways, the commander did give you some equipment to aid you. I don''t know if a wooden shield might help you survive the first wave, but it might be enough for you all to start praying for mercy to our almighty God of Creation."
God of Creation... I don''t know if that was the same god who planted us here on meat shield duty, but I know who can blame for all the mess we''re in right now.
"It might be a while for the demons to come out though, so you should start doing whatever you want if you still want to kill any remaining time here. Make some regrets, fuck some girl, or do anything you can do in an hour. I don''t mind scoring a fe-"
"General! We have a problem!"
Finally, something to break his pathetic speech. Honestly, he''s so shameless at every evil act he mentioned. But enough about the general, what was going on there? The soldier rushing to him seemed very agitated as I saw him covered in sweat while holding a telescope.
"What''s wrong? If it''s another rowdy bunch, just tell them to..."
"No, sir! It''s an emergency!" The soldier interrupted. "T-The outpost... I-It''s been breached by demons!!!"
Those words were enough to shake everyone including the general and me to the core. How was that possible? They keep telling us that by the time we got here, the demons won''t attack us until nighttime and the sky above us was still orange. What''s going on?
"Already?! We barely have the expendables ready for the attack! If you''re lying about this..."
"H-How can I be lying right now?! I saw three of the wall guards died from them a-and...they''re heading right in this very camp!"
Terrific. I could hear many otherworlders start to scream in horror and panic at the news. If this keeps up, the whole position would break out in chaos. The general may be a pain in the ass, but he''s the only one who could keep most of us in line right now.
"Settle down, you useless others! Don''t start panicking unless I say so! Now, why don''t you stop screaming and start m-"
SLASH!!!
It was too fast for me to see what happened next. But all I could see with my naked eyes was blood spilled from the guts that flew out after the claws of a red humanoid abomination cut him down from his waist in half with its black claws and the horrified expression the soldier left as his head was caught in the crossfire before the remains of his body unceremoniously dropped on the ground. Everything was silent after that. It only took a few seconds for us to stare at the gory scene along with the abomination staring right at us. That was until one of us started to scream.
"We''re gonna die! We''re all gonna die!!!!"
At that point, the order has broken. Chaos erupted at all sides as many otherworlders started fleeing from the demon while the soldiers tried to regain what was left of the broken order. As for the large monster that they called a "demon", it started to pounce at one of the fleeing people and started mauling him until he was nothing but a puddle of blood and gore I couldn''t describe without throwing up. It got worse when I looked up and saw several winged humanoid creatures like it flying above the orange sky and started diving toward our direction to join the massacre. I would expect that the general and his army would get their comeuppance for the heinous deeds they did with us being useless otherworlders as their excuse. But the fact that we would be ambushed by demons that we do not know was out of my guess completely.
"Hey, uncle! What the heck are you doing?!" I gasped out of my thoughts and turned to see the young man again. He didn''t seem to panic like the others, but I could tell from his eyes that he was also caught off-guard by the demons'' sudden appearances. "We have to start running from the demons before the soldiers get us!"
He''s right. It was a shame to leave the others behind to the claws and fangs of those demons. But we''re only humans and there was no way both of us could save most of them. I still have my doubts, but since he has a combat job class that seemed doable, I should follow his call for now. First off, I scanned around the area for any openings we can use to escape. Not only that, we need to find some weapons for us to defend against the demons and maybe, some of the soldiers trying to stop us.
"Hey! Where do you two think you''re going, others?!"
Ugh... Speaking of which, we turned around to see one of the soldiers who were still standing. Yet this one has less blood spilled around his armor and was wielding a sword and shield. I also noticed his arms were shaking, probably from fear. "Y-You''re not going anywhere until you help us distract those demons!"
I groaned. How stupid this guy was?
"Have you seen the battlefield right now?" I said. "It doesn''t seem like they have no preference for either noble, soldier, or otherworlders! Your plan to turn us into meat shields isn''t working at all!"
"Don''t act like you know everything! You''re nothing but a useless otherworlder with no Job Class and you have nothing to prove that you can help us and the Heroes summoned here to help us defeat the Demon Lord! If you really want to be useful to us, then go out there and die alr- URGH!"
For once, that young man was useful as I watched him punch his gut before snatching his sword and kicking him a few feet away.
"Why don''t you say that right after you try fighting a demon without your sword, you f***er!"
I sighed as the young man made a gesture I rather not mentioned out of disgust. Regardless, he got what he asked for and I found the opening while that soldier made that lame, but insulting speech.
"Come on. I think we can find some armor from those dead soldiers," I said to the young man. "Follow me."
We quickly rushed through the chaos without turning back. It''s disgusting to disturb corpses, but considering most of them were douchebags, I didn''t hesitate to help him salvage some armor pieces for the young man and me to wear. Eventually, we were fully equipped with salvaged metal armor. It wasn''t much, but it should be enough to protect us for now.
"Are you sure you''re going to wear that over your suit, pops?" He asked. "You don''t seem to have the same skill as me."
"It''s better than running through the mob of demons naked," I answered. "I''m trusting you can protect us until we''re a few feet away from the Demon Border."
This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.
"Just leave it to me, pops!"
I wished he would stop calling me "pops", but now was not the time for that. I honestly didn''t trust him completely and there was a chance he would act like those cowardly soldiers. But I need to survive. I didn''t agree with being transported into another world just to die here. I wanted to live just to get away from my old shitty past. I wanted to get away from my trauma and abuse like this.
Without any second thoughts, I followed the young man through the battlefield while watching him cut down many demons coming our way. True to his skill''s name, [Speed Adaptability], I could only see him as blurs when he sped through different directions to take down several demons and block their claws with his wooden shield. After an hour of running, we noticed the sky becoming more blue than gray, a sign that we were almost far away from the Border. What was even lucky was that there were several horses (somehow coming from the soldiers who dropped off from that area before walking to the Border on foot for some reason) waiting for us. Well, it wasn''t "several" anymore as we saw most of the horses were dead with some being eaten by the demons that the young man killed along the way. All that was left was a lone horse tied to a nearby tree as it tried to run away from the chaos.
"Looks like one of us has to take the horse, but..." I turned around and saw several demons noticing us as they rushed in our direction. "Another should distract them while the other uses the momentum of the horse to defeat them."
"So what''s your suggestion, pops? That I have to take the horse?"
I shook my head at the young man. Again, I still don''t trust this guy and I don''t know what he would do if I let him take the horse. So I have a plan. I''ll take the horse and use its speed to help the young man while he would take care of the demons on foot. That way, the demons'' numbers should be small enough for us to esc-
It will never work.
Huh? Wait, was that...
It doesn''t matter who will take the horse. He will betray you either way.
Betray...me? Wait, how did y-
But you can let him go. Do that, and you will have an advantage.
Huh?! What the hell are you saying right now?
Do you want to survive? Give up the horse and get out of here!
But... I...
Give up the horse. It''s not worth it.
Not...worth it... Not...
Yes, you have other ways to survive. Trust me and follow my voice. Give it up.
Give up...the...
"Hey, pops! Earth to pops!"
I gasped. Huh? What was I doing?
"What are you spacing out for?! The demons are getting closer any second now! I need that plan of yours right about now!"
Right, plan, plan. The plan was...
"I''ll take your suggestion, so you should take the horse."
I can see the young man''s eyes widen at my suggestion. "Wait, are you sure? I-I thought you said..."
"I know what I said, but I had some second thoughts." Honestly, I have had no second thoughts until now. I don''t know why, but I just did for some reason. "I trust you can ride the horse to get us out of here, correct?"
"U-Uh... Yeah, of course. In fact, you can ride on the back if you want!"
I wish I could say "yes", but why am I feeling uneasy about his offer? I only responded by picking up a sword dropped by a dead soldier nearby and said, "I''ll deal with those demons by myself. You need to get some help from those Adventurers they mentioned! Just go!"
"R-Right... Just hang on, pops! Help is on the way!" With that, he took off in the other direction. As soon as I turned around, I gasped to see the young man raise a certain finger and shouted, "Not! Thanks for the horse, you dumba-"
Before I could get angry, a demon suddenly swoop in and quickly cut down the horse''s head and half of the young man''s upper body. It happened so fast that I almost froze if it wasn''t for the demons coming toward me. What would happen if I took the horse? What would happen if I ride with him? Would he kick me out of the horse out of spite? Did all of that abuse cause him to become selfish enough to betray me?
I only groaned as I dodged an attack from one of the demons. All I know was that the young man was nothing but a cruel idiot and there was nothing I could do to change it. This world itself was cruel and it was every man for themselves. All I had to do was to survive. Run away as fast as I can, not knowing what direction I took. Try to kill as many demons along the way even without any skills or Job Classes.
I am honestly at my wit''s end. I spent an hour running, fighting, and surviving. And eventually, I ended back where I started, the outpost now filled with corpses being eaten by demons with some flying above me. I''m all alone. I don''t know if my sword could aid me for long as I noticed cracks forming on the blade. Just how tough were these demons?! I doubt they were worse than them.
ROAAAARRRRRRR!!!
And why the hell did I jinx that?!
I was about to hyperventilate at what has landed right in front of me. This one seemed to be larger than the demons I encountered, but it has a dark coloration compared to its red skin and has four horns on its head. I also noticed it has scythe-like spikes growing out from its wrists. Something about this monster made my arms and legs tremble and my jaw dropped. I never lose my composure even when I was verbally abused by my company bosses. Yet this so-called demon managed to break through my emotional numbness the moment I made eye contact with it. Just what the hell was this monster?! Why am I starting to feel fear when I saw it?! Was this part of the demon''s power or was it because I was ill-prepared to face such a monstrosity?!
Or maybe... Was it because I couldn''t escape my death after all?
No, dammit! I couldn''t accept this! I didn''t accept being transported to this other world just to die! I don''t want to die like this!
I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!
I DON''T WANT TO DIE!!!
Forget logic! I had to act now! I gripped the sword''s handle very tightly and quickly charged at the demon as I raised it as high as I could. I''m not a swordsman and I am not good at kendo. So if anything to survive longer, I might as well try to stop it...
ROOOOAAAAARRR!!!
Or not. The demon''s roar was like a mixture of a lion and a dragon. It was strong enough to not only disarm me but enough to push me to a tree behind me. With that, I''m all out of options.
I couldn''t do anything but chuckle dryly at my impending fate. Was this because I have nothing to contribute in both worlds? Was this because the person who called themselves "God" saw me as inept? Was this because I have no blessing or a Hero?
In the end, I was nothing to them. Not to my family. Not to my so-called friends. Not to my colleagues back at that shitty company.
I am nothing but a useless man. And someone like me should die in the end.
No, you''re not.
I am, you dumb voice. I don''t have anything to fight against that monster. And that sword was useless as a toothpick.
Then what about that ring?
...Huh? How do you know about it?
Does it matter? Does it even matter where it came from?
What the hell are you saying?!
I''m saying that ring is your lifeline. Even if you don''t use it, it''s meaningless to give it to you in the first place.
The ring...is my lifeline?
All I can say is this. You are the only one who can use that ring. Even if you give it away beforehand, it will be useless in the end.
I was speechless at this revelation. Even if I give it away, I''m still suspicious of the potential powers it possessed...
Forget the specifics, you idiot! And you being all useless? It''s all rubbish!
Rubbish? How the hell...
Stop right there! Why does someone think of you as useless? All because of your shitty parents who focus on someone else than a so-called useless son? All because of that company you''ve mentioned? Everyone you''ve mentioned is all rubbish! Even the young man who betrayed you! No matter what you say to everyone, it''s false. Your beliefs are rubbish! A man who thinks of himself as useless is rubbish!
Rubbish... I''m...rubbish? I grit my teeth at the thought of it.
"What the hell do you know?!" I screamed out loud, unable to keep these thoughts and my emotions to myself for long. "Do you think I enjoyed being bullied, neglected, and abused by everyone I know for so long?! I''m not like everyone else! I''m not like the Heroes who had good lives back home before they were summoned to save the world and those other isekai missions they do! Even if a shitty guy like me didn''t get anything from being in this shitty world! I am nothing to this world along with my own! In the end, I''m only expendable to the kingdom and God''s eyes! I''m just a pawn waiting for his death and nothing can change that. Not even this useless ring."
There was silence. Was that enough to prove that voice I couldn''t do anything in the end?
Heh... I knew it. Even without that voice acting as my conscious, there was nothing...
And that''s why the ring chose you.
Huh?
Even a man who called himself "useless" can be chosen. Someone like you can leave your dreadful life behind. If you listen carefully, the ring will able to erase what you call a shitty life behind.
Before I could ask, I felt something in my pocket grew lighter. I looked down and saw the ring suddenly float right in front of me. The purple gem embedded in the silver band started to glow, creating something like a purple barrier around it as it raise right in front of my face. The demon was still approaching, yet I was too entranced by the ring to notice it right now.
However, there is a price. If you accept, the ¡°you¡± from the dreadful life will disappear forever. That includes everything that forged your identity and the humanity set upon you.
My...humanity...
Despite the latter''s cost, you can still regain it. However, at this point, you lost the concept of your own humanity and empathy. If you truly want to rediscover yourself, then will you risk losing yourself to start again?
Empathy... How can I even use it in a world where everyone used you as pawns and sacrifices and betrayed each other on a daily basis? How am I supposed to "rediscover" myself if I die like this?
Do you want to die as a meal for the demons? Do you want to die thinking every abuser and bullies they said is right?
My abusers...and bullies...?
You realized you have emotions, right? You have the right to get angry at the people who ruined your life back home, right? Stop lying to yourself so you can be a sycophant to your tormentors!
...You''re right. Everything you said was true.
"I''m angry at my parents," I spoke up. "I''m angry at my shitty boss for everything I had to endure. I''m angry at the so-called God who placed me in the worst fantasy world I''ve landed! I''m angry at that young man who tried to abandon me to the demons! I''m angry at myself for letting all of this happen!"
I didn''t know whether I did it because of the voice''s urging or because my anger burst out from my heart after so long. But I quickly grabbed the ring floating right in front of me as I couldn''t contain any remaining emotion I bottled up for so long.
So do you want to risk everything? For the sake of your new life in another world?
I turned around and saw that the demon was right in front of me. I was scared just by the sight of it before and yet now, I felt no reason why I was even hesitant to fight against this monstrosity. It''s like the burden I couldn''t explain lifted right off my chest. Was this because I''m not dreading every day what happens when I meet my so-called family, friends, and colleagues? Was this because... Was it because I''m free?
I''m...free. I''m free from my world.
Haha... Why didn''t I think of that before? I cracked a smile just thinking of those two words.
"If it means my freedom from my dreadful life, I''m willing to give up my humanity to have a new life here," I declared as I stared at the ring, cracking a grin at the thought of freeing myself from my past. "Besides, I don''t care if I relinquish my humanity. I''m going to die alone here anyway."
With what I assumed to be my last deep breath, I put on the ring on the middle finger of my left hand and closed my eyes for the last time. If I want to die, I might as well die fighting with whatever the ring offered me.
It''s alright. You will never be alone before and after your death.
Not anymore.
...
[You have equipped the [Anima Cecidit Ring].]
[All effects within the accessory have now been activated. All [Talents] have been unlocked within the [Anima Cecidit Ring].]
[Because of your compatibility with this accessory, you have unlocked the talent, [Demon Knowledge].]
[Now that you equipped the [Anima Cecidit Ring], the granted skill, [God Lock], has been unlocked.]
[You have now granted the title, [The Man Who Defied Fate].]
[You have now granted the title, [The Man Who Surrendered Humanity].]
[You are now allowed in the [Demon Territory].]
[You have one new message]
...
[NOTICE]
[Welcome to our world, (36$!<]
[Reformatting...]
[NOTICE]
[Welcome to our world, future [Demi-Fiend].]
Chapter 4: Awaken
I gasped as I found myself on the ground and swiftly felt pain shoot through my stomach. Just what the hell was that monster?! It wasn''t like anything that I fought.
No, it wasn''t like any monster I faced. It was the same level as a Dark Dragon!
I gasped as I tried to stand up and regain my sword, but the humanoid abomination roared right in front of me, pushing me further away from the only weapon that could kill that thing.
Damn it! Why am I so weak?! I did everything I could to stop being weak and start protecting everyone in here! But why...? Why can''t I stand up?!
I tried to stand up again, yet the pain was too much for me to bear to endure. I collapsed and found myself below the monster approaching me.
Why am I still weak?! Why couldn''t I be able to kill my weak, pathetic self?! Am I still nothing? Am I nothing but a useless pawn in the end?! I can''t...
"Don''t tell me you''re giving up yet, young apprentice?"
I gasped when I heard a familiar voice as a shadow covered the moonlight in front of me. I looked up and saw them standing with their sword in hand.
"I thought you said you want to take this chance to kill your weakness and move forward. But instead, you still wallowed over your perceived weakness," they said to me. "Just how much self-deprecation are you willing to take all because of a simple mistake?"
Yeah... Tell someone who seemed very strong against all monsters in this area. But as soon as I thought of this, I heard them chuckling in response.
"Wake up to your delusions, apprentice! What you''re seeing isn''t what you assumed to be the world of death! Only those who kept doubting themselves are the ones who deserved to die and only those who strike down their weakness will survive! If you truly want to become part of us, then stand up and show me your true potential!"
My true...potential...
"You still have the guts to fight, right?"
They''re right... It''s my decision to join the fight. It''s my decision to kill my weakness. If I truly want to survive this world...
Then I''m willing to lose myself in the dance of my bloodlust!
I gasped as my eyes shot open. What happened? And since when did I fall asleep?
I looked around my surroundings after I yawned. I noticed dark trees surrounding the area I''m in, which I assumed to be a forest, several bushes and rocks scattered about, a purple sky, and a red half-moon...
Wait. A purple sky and a red half-moon?!
I quickly stood up when I made this realization. I checked up on myself and found some bruises and cuts around my face along with my torn suit. I saw a sword sitting right beside me covered in blood and nicks. And right in front of me...
Were pools of blood and piles of corpses of humanoid abominations I had ever seen in my life. My heart stopped when I also found a larger humanoid monster seemingly lying lifeless near my feet.
I remembered... I recalled the attempts of those shitty soldiers trying to turn us into demon bait. I recalled the demons ambushed us and killed everyone but me one by one. I recalled how one of my fellow otherworlders betrayed me and died afterward.
I recalled how I almost died from one of the demons.
After that, I recalled nothing else. Everything from that point was a blur to me, especially how I found myself in this strange forest. Not to mention the armor I stole earlier was somehow removed while I was blacked out.
I groaned in frustration. How did it come to this? What did I do to deserve this? Was this my punishment for asking too many questions to God? Regardless, it seemed like it would take a while for me to find a way out of this rathole and get back to civilization. Although, the real question was how am I supposed to get out of here in the first place. I''m nowhere close to the outpost and it seemed like I''m the only survivor here.
Knowing I couldn''t just do nothing here, I walked around the area and see if there was something I could find to give me any clue on how am I going to find a nearby village or town here. There was no way I can find one if all I''m seeing was a purple sky, dark trees, and that sinister red moon. I tried blocking the light from the moon with my left hand. But I stopped when I noticed something that wasn''t there before.
It was a ring with a silver band and purple gem shining on the middle finger of my left hand. And it was the very same one I found a few days ago.
What the hell? I never recalled wearing this ring in the first place. Then again, I never recalled getting into this forest in the first place. Now that I think about it, I couldn''t remember what happened after that sudden ambush. Did I get amnesia from hitting my head while running away?
I took a deep breath. Thinking too much won''t help me figure out the mystery of my current predicament. The first thing I should do was to remove the ring from my finger.
"TCH! That hurts..." I muttered as I felt pain while pulling this ring. "What the hell is this ring made of? A curse made of glue?!"
Snarking aside, it seemed that no matter what I do, it couldn''t let go from my finger. I doubt using some slippery substance would help me with removing it. Just as I could continue, the glow suddenly grew intense, and before me was a holographic window that seemed reminiscent of any video game, just like what I saw back in God''s domain. As soon as I did, I took a closer look at what it said.
[You have one new message.]
One new message? That never happened to me before. If I recall, I could only access the menu-like system through a tablet outside God''s domain, which those soldiers wouldn''t let us have since in their words, "Expendables don''t deserve items that were too expensive to break in the frontlines." Like that was a good excuse.
Still, this ring has some uses despite being suspicious. I decided to check its features out of curiosity.
"Hmmm... Open new mail," I commanded out loud. A few seconds later, nothing happened. "Open mail. PM? E-mail? Open email window!"
Even using those commands, nothing popped up from the ring. I took a deep breath again to avoid losing my composure. That was until I came up with a command.
"Read latest mail."
To my surprise, that command worked as another window opened with the following message right in front of me.
[WELCOME, SEEKER!]
[Congratulations on surviving the demon onslaught, seeker! And welcome to the [Demon Territory]!]
"Demon Territory"?! Wait, was it saying that I''m in the territory behind the Demon Border where demons lived?! Okay, this was turning for the worse for me! But why am I here at all?!
[I''m sure you have many questions about your current situation, seeker. But fear not as you have everything to survive the world of [Demons]!
Before I continue, I should explain more about the new features you have right now. I''m sure you have some questions, but I want to get this out of the way first.]
Yeah, like you want to answer everything I had right now.
[As you might be aware right now, you are currently in the [Demon Territory], a world where demons thrive and humans die.
And as much as I want to tell you why are you here, it would take the whole fun away if I do.]
Again, why am I not surprised? Then again, who even wrote this email?
[What you have right now is a special ring granted to you. The [Anima Cecidit Ring].
It will be your lifeline and the key to all of your questions. It contains everything you need to help you survive and learn everything you know about the territory and yourself.]
This ring...is my lifeline?
I''m completely confused about what they meant by it. Were they saying that I would die if I remove this ring or destroy it?
[And before I forget, you can''t remove, destroy, or throw away the ring. It''s stuck there like glue and if you try cutting your finger to remove it, it will just pop up any of your remaining fingers or even inside your skin!
But it doesn''t matter what you do. Without the ring, you would have died by now. And you wouldn''t able to finish your mission assigned by your ring.]
Of course, I couldn''t remove it. Like it wanted me to remove it.
...Wait, what mission? Is it saying I have to do something in here to survive or get out of the [Demon Territory]?
[Yep! Your mission, if you want to survive, is to discover who you are in this new world.
This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.
If you don''t finish it in time, you will die! If you die there, it will be worse than I can describe in words!
I''m sure you''re confused about what it means. But again, telling you won''t be much of a challenge, right~?]
Like the hell you can tell me about everything!
[As of right now, you have a lot of toys to play with the ring. However, take note that once you found the answer, you will start from zero.
I can''t say why, but you will understand once your journey to self-discovery ends.]
Self-discovery?! Stop telling me those nonsensical terms like my life is a video game!
[One more thing before I forget and you start saying those obscene words.
You''re the one who accepted this mission without any hesitation.]
"I accepted it"? Without any hesitation?
But I don''t remember...
[You accepted it because you were seeking an important aspect you have been missing in your life.
You desperately wanted to find it.
You were willing to forget to gain something you needed.
You don''t care about the details afterward.
The motive doesn''t matter right now. All you know is that you can''t afford failure.]
"I can''t...afford any failure"?
Why... Why were those words made me nervous for some reason?
[I wish you luck, Seeker.
And I hope you can wake up soon on the road of enlightenment.]
And that''s where the email ended. I didn''t know what to say.
I''m still angry that it didn''t answer everything. But the mention of me accepting this "so-called mission" made me wonder about my missing memories between the demon ambush and my current predicament in the Demon Territory. At this point, trying to question everything while idling around here won''t give me any answers. If I wanted to survive, I might as well get a move on and avoid any demons along the way. So far, there were none by the time I woke up, so rather than checking my stats first, I should get out of here as fast as I could. The less time I waste, the better.
As I started walking through the woods, I''m hoping I could find somewhere to stay for a night, away from those demons. Sure, an opening that would let me lead out of the outpost or anywhere I could get to the Border and find some help would be nice. But with how serious it sounded from that email, I couldn''t afford to leave here without risking my head and limb.
I spent an hour listening to my footsteps as I patiently look around for a way out.
I kept walking. Walking. Walking. I''m hoping to find something that would give me a safe haven for the night.
But after another hour, I found nothing.
I''m now exhausted. I''m covered in sweat. I had nothing but this dumb ring and my briefcase, which I''m surprised it survive despite everything I had been through. At this rate, I''m going to be hungry and thirsty if I keep walking. Yeah, I should have to find food and water before I could find a safe haven. My bad.
But there was no time to lament my stupidity. Still, there were no signs of deer, rabbits, or anything I could hunt, and a river that should be drinkable for humans. That email wanted me to survive, yet there was nothing for me to eat and drink. Terrific. Like it would get any worse...
RAAAAAWWWWRRR!!!
And why did I even jinx that?!
As soon as I turned around, I gasped to see not a red humanoid demon from before, but a black panther that has red glowing eyes, red sharp spines sticking out of its back, and claws that seemed ready to scratch out my guts.
This was really bad. I''m physically weakened, the sword could break at any moment from the dents on the blade, and I''m not mentally ready to face a creature that seemed impossible for a human to defeat. What was worse was that it already laid its eyes on me and was ready itself to pounce over me. There was no way I get out of this mess!
Of course, I had no choice but to take out my sword. I might be powerless, but I''m not a coward.
"Hey, you poor excuse of a cat!" I called out to the demon panther. "You want me as food? Then you have to get through my blade first!"
This was very stupid, but again, I won''t run away without a fight. It gave me no option to run and I''m not gonna risk being a chicken.
I will fight and I will not let this monstrosity win!
"GRAAAAGGGGHHH!!!!" I screamed at the top of my lungs as I rushed to the demon panther. When I got too close to it, I swung my sword with all of the strength I had while aiming it at the panther''s neck. "Take this, you son of a b-"
But before I could finish, my sword''s blade made contact with its neck...
And it was suddenly stuck through its fur and skin.
I tried to push the sword further through it, but something seemed to make it stuck. Like I''m trying to cut through concrete or metal. Regardless, it didn''t seem to let me cut through its neck completely. And now, the panther was eyeing me with its red eyes. I quickly tried to pull away the sword away, but it was completely stuck and worse, it opened its mouth with sharp fangs and was about to bite one of my arms down. It had a sword stuck in its neck and yet, it wasn''t bleeding and was running around normally. I had no choice but to back away and ran a few feet away before I lose an arm.
The good news was that all my arms were still here with me. Bad news: I lost the only weapon that would have helped me survive this death trap.
Well, that was stupid. I was hoping I could weaken it in a fight. Yet it ended up in a one-sided fight no thanks to that sword not being strong enough to decapitate the panther''s head. Or rather, was the panther''s skin too tough for the sword to penetrate? If so, was this the real reason behind the strength differences between the monsters in this world and the demons they feared?
But I had no time to lament or theorize about it. The panther was about to lunge at me and I need to act quickly. At this point, the only option left was to run and I need to run until I find something to fight against. I grabbed a few rocks from the ground, hoping to use them as distractions. I tossed as many as I could in the opposite direction from the panther just as it could notice my presence. I wish I could use them to injure it, but I''m not stupid to provoke it with some measly rocks. The plan seemed to work as the panther turned its head in the direction where I tossed the rocks and I started to run while I pocketed the remaining stones in my pockets.
If these were what demons looked like in a fight, then I can see why those soldiers were trying hard to prepare themselves and why they were trying to turn us into meat shields in the first place. While it didn''t change the fact those soldiers were cruel and perverts, I could understand the severity when battling against these monstrosities. For now, I need to get away from the panthers as far as possible and...
RAAAAWWWRRRR!!!
I quickly stopped running as something jumped in front of me. It was a demon panther, but without the sword stuck in its neck. Don''t tell me it has friends?!
RAWWWRRR!!!
I gasped as I turned around and saw the very same panther I faced with the sword behind me. I tried to make one step, but both panthers started to move around me, entrapping me in one single area with their eyes focused only on me. What''s with this strange forest?! No matter what I do, no matter how much I tried to survive, this damn territory or something would do anything to ruin my chances of survival?!
That email said my ring was my lifeline. But so far, the ring didn''t do anything but glow and supposedly showed me an email and stats. I know it seemed cursed, but do I have any complaints about it right now?! I aimed it at one of the rings to see if it could do anything. I waited for a reaction. But after a minute, nothing happened.
"Come on, you damn ring!" I shouted as I trusted my hand with the ring, trying to activate it or something. "You''re supposed to be my lifeline, right?! Then do something and save me!"
I kept pleading and shaking my hand to make the damn ring work. But no matter what I do, it didn''t respond. It didn''t glow. I did everything, even gesturing and making those hand signs! Nothing!
The demon panthers were getting closer and closer with their mouths watered and their eyes still on me. I''m running out of ideas. Is this where I die? Screw this "mission". How can I even fulfill it when I can only do nothing but die here?! I''m only human, so what do you expect me to do, email?!
I''m gonna die. I''m so gonna die.
Well, this is it. I...
How stupid can you get?
Huh?
Don''t you even know how to cast a spell?
A...spell?
Yes, magic! You know what it is, right? Then start casting a spell already?!
How delusional can you get, voice? The so-called God didn''t give me any Job Class to use any skill like the others and...
Who cares about God and his blessings?! You can already know how to use a spell?! Have you even recalled one spell you already know?!
Stop saying nonsense! I told you I can''t...
[You can now access the [Talent] feature.]
Huh? Another window from my ring? Wait, what did it mean by...
BZZZZ
ARGH! What the hell?! I suddenly felt a shot of pain invading my head right now. It was too much for me to bear and yet...
Something was filling in my head. Like words and knowledge I''ve never seen before entering my mind. Languages I didn''t understand. Symbols that were foreign to me.
And when the pain was gone, I gasped in exhaustion. It was too much. But I...
I understand what they meant. I knew the language and knowledge of this world. Including the ins and out''s of [Demon Territory]. What the hell is this? Why did I suddenly remember all of this? Was this because of this ring? Was it because of that voice? I couldn''t stop this adrenaline from flowing within my head, but it felt so good. I never felt this power quite like it. It''s so amazing! It''s exhilarating! It''s...
GRRRRR...
It''s enough to defeat those poor excuses of the panthers. I grinned as I looked at the panthers glaring at me. Why am I scared of them in the first place? I don''t give a damn for scaring me in the first place. I raised my hand and aimed it at the one who got my sword before I uttered those two words.
"[Fire Ball]."
I can see the flames gathered in the palm of my hand. Once it formed into a ball, I let it fly to the panther and burn that son of the b*tch down. I can hear it crying in pain, but like I care. I rushed to it next and grab the sword''s handle while raising my hand to its face. "[Shadow Burn]."
I let the black aura release from my palm. When it made contact with the panther''s face, it roared in pain as I watched it twitch its eyes closed while burn marks appear on its face. This gave me the chance to yank the sword out of its neck and used it to stab at the top of its head. However, it was still hard enough to resist the blade, so I had to improvise. Or rather, rely on this trick.
"You wretched abomination who doesn''t deserve to be our kin. Burn into the ashes from the fires of the sun and may you rot in hell for all of your wretched sins!" I chanted at the top of my lung as I pushed the sword further into its skull. "[Wrathful Inferno]!"
The fire began to envelop both my hands and the sword. I can feel the burns stinging my skin, but I don''t care. All I cared about was this asshole burn as I watched it burn not from the flames from my [Fire Ball], but the flames that came from hell itself. I kept pushing and pushing until I stabbed through its skull as it roared before its death. When I removed the blade, the demon panther dropped to the ground and its carcass was now turning into ashes from the fire.
I couldn''t believe it. I beat one of them. I killed it. With nothing but my sword. I started to chuckle. Then after a few seconds, my chuckle turned into a laugh. And then, a maddening cackle that would have echoed throughout the forest.
I deserved it. I won. The soldiers didn''t do one damn thing to deal with these demons with their meat shields! But me? I beat them all on my own! Not even a Hero can do what I did!
Hahahahahaha...
Hahahahahahaha!
HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!
AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!
Serves it right for trying to bite one of my limbs!
GRRRRR...
I quickly stopped laughing when I heard one more growl behind me. Oh yeah, there was one more pest I need to deal with. I grinned as I placed the sword on my shoulder. I turned to the panther as I chuckled again.
"You want to play, too, huh?" I asked the demon panther who was now backing away from me. Yeah, start running, asshole. Because I''m not gonna let you. "Then let''s play a game of tag. And guess what?"
I grinned as I cast another [Fire Ball] in my hands.
"I''m "it"."
[??? Check: 5%]
[??? Check: 95%]
Chapter 5: The Talented
I am a seed, existed from what was left of me.
I came from nothing, yet I carried everything.
I am a sprout, born into this world.
I saw my eyes how bright and beautiful it was, oblivious to what lies behind the veil of facades.
I am a flower, learning how to bloom into life.
I was exposed to the darkness birthed by a conflict that ran rife.
As I navigate through my growth, questions fill my mind filled with doubts and confusion of thou.
Even if I want to find the answer to my existence, people around me are too conceited, narcissistic, and arrogant to notice me.
I feel the emotions raging inside me.
Yet I could not quell it for I am a nobody fated to fade into a sea of devotees.
However, something within me wants me to challenge the system for equality.
For soon, I will become a tree, standing tall in the field of prejudice and inequity.
"Ugh... Ow..." I groaned as I slowly opened my eyes while rubbing the back of my head. "What the hell happened?"
What indeed. I noticed that I was standing for some reason, which was a bit weird and my head was throbbing in pain just before I woke up. But when I opened my eyes, I gasped to see what I just saw.
Corpses. Not from humans. But carcasses of black panthers with bone-like spines on their backs lie in the pool of purple blood below me. I recalled that two of them were trying to eat me, but all I saw were 5 dead panthers along with two burned ones that I almost barely recognized. I quickly looked at my hand next and saw the sword I snatched from a dead soldier earlier, only its blade was covered with the same blood I found from those panthers. Lastly, I felt through my face and found the very blood I feared the moment I saw the carcasses.
Seriously, what the hell happened? I recalled that I was attacked by these demon panthers after I failed to kill one of them. But I never recalled I managed to do so along with attracting more of them. I don''t even recall how two of them were almost burned to ashes!
I tried to recall what happened earlier, but no matter what, I couldn''t remember them at all.
I groaned in frustration. I''m safe for now, but I felt like I wasn''t in control for a while. I need answers. But I couldn''t stay here any longer unless those demons would come after me. Not only that, this sword proved useless against them after I attempted to kill that panther. So I''m still in danger...
T...l...t...
Huh? This voice...
Ta...lent...
Talent?
Now that I think about it, I vaguely recalled something about that "feature" on my ring. What if...
"Open [Talent]."
To my surprise, the ring reacted to my command and another gray holographic window appeared right in front of me. Was this the feature it mentioned before? I quickly read through the contents to see what I got from it.
[Talent]
[Fire] Level 30
[Darkness] Level 30
[Sword] Level 10
[Martial Arts] Level 10
My jaw dropped at what I read. These [Talents] displayed on the window... Are these...skills and spells?
But this was impossible. I knew that I got nothing but a dud skill with question marks from God and...
I quickly reread through the window. Seemed like there was one more [Talent] that I never saw before. I tapped on it out of curiosity and another smaller window appeared.
[Demon Knowledge] Level 1
[You possess the knowledge of [Demons] within the [Demon Territory].]
The knowledge...of Demons? This sounded like it was too good to be true. While it made sense this one was Level 1, the other Talents seemed too high to a beginner like me. Something''s up. I tried to tap on the other Talents when I got another notification.
[You have one new message.]
Another message. Let''s see what it says here.
[ABOUT YOUR TALENTS]
[Congratulations, Seeker. It seems that you managed to unlock one of the secrets hidden in your [Anima Cecidit Ring].
As long as you wear it, you can access the [Talents] only available in this accessory without any limits shown to you.
There will be no takebacks regarding the levels of the [Talents]. It will remain as they are throughout the rest of your mission.]
In other words, I can use these high-level Talents without any consequences, right? This sounds like an unfair cheat, don''t you think? There''s got to be a catch behind this.
[However, you can''t use your free [Talents] forever.
Once your mission ends, your [Talents] will be reset and you have to work your way to obtain them.
Think of it as a way to learn how to cast spells and fight in this world.]
So it''s like a Tutorial Mode of sorts? Okay, it makes sense. But I''m still concerned about what happens after I complete this so-called mission. Still, it''s better than nothing.
[Lastly, I want to mention [Talents] that you may learn along the way.
I can''t say where or when you will learn them, but regardless of their origins, you will start them at [Level 1].]
That would explain why my [Demon Knowledge] was Level 1, which I have no idea where I got it anyway. Still, it''s a good start.
This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
[After that, how you will use them is up to you. Please keep in mind the consequences when using them.
With that, I wish you luck, Seeker.]
Unlike the previous email, this one was surprisingly informative. They might be temporary, but at least I have something to defend myself with. However, that doesn''t mean I''m still safe.
For some reason, I didn''t feel hungry anymore and other than a few bruises on my arms and head, there were no signs of grave wounds around my body. While it was a bit strange, this could give me a chance to find that safe haven I''ve been desperately finding right now. First things first, I have to get out of this death forest before those demons...
CRAWWWW!!!
Find me first... Dammit...
No time to ponder. I have to run now!
Hmmm... What is this?
[??? used [Detect].]
Mana? But that''s odd... Nobody has been in this territory for many years now.
Unless...
As I panted while running through this dark, eerie forest, my mind was raising at the thought of more demons coming after me. The humanoid and panther ones were bad enough, but what if there were any more variants than them? I know most of my [Talents] were high-level, but there was no way I could survive if I face a stronger demon than those two if I don''t use them right.
Eventually, I found myself out of the forest and gasped at what I saw right before me. I was standing near a cliff and there, I saw the wide purple sky where a red half-moon shone like a star despite I saw no stars there. Below me seemed like a wasteland with a large ravine and a bedrock nearby. There didn''t seem to have water flowing into it and jumping into the ravine was like a death sentence to me. I wished that there was another way out of the forest, but...
GRRRR...
At this rate, I won''t able to avoid a battle for long. I have to act fast and get as far away from this hellhole as possible!
CRAWWWWW!!!
That cry again. And it''s coming closer!
I tried to back away, hoping it won''t get to me from the cliff. But when it came, I stopped as if my fear went away for a while. Looking closer at my potential enemy, I saw it was a large bird the size of a car, which was a mix of an eagle and a sparrow. It also has those bony spikes on its back and red eyes, yet it didn''t seem hostile as I watched it spin around the area while ignoring me. I was still safe. But when I looked at the demon bird, an evil thought came into my head.
Jump.
That''s what I heard. Am I crazy enough to jump onto this demon so I could get away from that death forest? Honestly, I''m very desperate right now, so I need to act fast if I want to get away from here.
Hang on... I did have that [Fire Talent], right? So maybe, it should help me survive this crazy plan I conducted. The real question in my mind right now was this: Would this spell work if I use it this way? Either way, I don''t have much of a choice right now.
"Alright. You can do this, me," I muttered as I assumed my position by placing both hands on my back before I start running to the edge of the cliff. If this doesn''t work, I have to say goodbye to my good back and hands forever. "[Fire Stream]!"
As the name said, I let streams of flames release from the palms of my hands as soon as I jumped from the cliff. Before long, I found myself in the air, flying towards the demon bird as expected. I never thought it would work. I was literally screaming off my head, thinking this was my last hour in this world again. But I did it. Once the spell wore off, I quickly jumped onto the bird''s back and started riding it like I was on a hoverbike. This guy wasn''t very tamed, but I had to make some improvisations. My life is on the line here!
I then grabbed two of the bird''s feathers and used them as a bridle to guide the bird onto the ground below me. Again, this was reckless of me. I''m trying to control an untameable demon here and I''m trying to run away from more demons, not taming them! And as expected, treating this demon bird as a flying horse was proven difficult as it started shaking and spinning around just to get me off from its back.
"Damn it, you oversized eagle! Work with me here!" I screamed as I tried to hang on while trying to navigate this dumb bird away from the forest. "Seriously, how can I calm it down without dropping me off to my death? Come on, I know there is something in one of my [Talents] that can help me here!"
I closed my eyes, trying to get through the [Talent] menu without uttering the command. If I say that command again, I might accidentally bite my tongue from the bird''s flailing. So if the video-game-like system in my ring can respond through verbal commands, then what about mental commands?
To my surprise, it suddenly appeared as soon as I thought of it. And to my relief, I could navigate the window with only my mind acting as a cursor. Now that I think about it, that [Demon Knowledge Talent] thing might have something to help me, so I checked what it has available as a Level 1 [Talent].
[Demon Knowledge Skills]
[Demon''s Eye] Level 1
[Basic Demon Knowledge] Level 1 Passive
[Demon''s Eye]? Well, it sounded terrifying, but I had no time to be picky about it, so...
"[Demon''s Eye]!"
All of the sudden, my vision turned dark for some reason. I thought that skill somehow blinded me. But then, I looked at the demon bird''s head right in front of me.
[Dark Preying Spargle] Level 20
[Reaction: Panicked]
Interesting. So it''s like those games where you can see the names of the monsters with a skill. However, I noticed that this one has a unique feature called a [Reaction] underneath it. Was this supposed to be the monster''s current emotions and feelings? If so, I can tell that it was really panicking right now. But what was more interesting was that along with the analyze-like skill, I was able to see some sort of orange aura around it. Maybe it''s connected to that [Reaction] feature and if so, how would it help me to calm it down?
Now that I think about it, this [Dark Preying Spargle] started to panic the moment I grabbed its large feathers to act as a bridle. So was touching them cause it to go berserk? Honestly, I didn''t care since it was still a demon. But part of me felt bad and it would spell my death if I continue to manhandle this demon. I''m very conflicted about this, but I can''t just sit around and let it throw me off like a ragdoll!
Taking a deep breath, I released my grip from the feathers and started to gently stroke the chin under the bird''s large head and beak. This was way embarrassing, but at least I was alone and had no one to witness my impending, but embarrassing death. Yet for some reason, the bird suddenly liked it and before long, it landed gently on the ground without any issue.
That...was surprisingly uneventful. I expected it to rampage, but who knew a single gesture like that was able to calm it down? Regardless, I''m far away from that death forest and I''m safe for now. Just in case, I checked on the Spargle with my [Demon''s Eye] again.
[Dark Preying Spargle] Level 20
[Reaction: Playful]
Wait, "playful"?! What the hell did it mean by that? Don''t tell me it suddenly became attracted because I rubbed its chin. Man, demon animals were too confusing to understand. Then again, not all demons were hostile and hungry.
Wait, what am I saying?! I can''t be sure of that fact! This demon helped me, that''s all. Besides, with how it managed to help me out of the forest, I might as well spare it for now.
"Uh... Thanks for the help and sorry for pulling your feathers. You can go now."
I was expecting it to leave after that. But it was still staring at me with those red eyes like a puppy. What did it want from me? Food? Cause I don''t have one with me and I rather not offer myself up as a meal.
[Reaction: Grateful]
Grateful? That was a sudden change in mood. I wanted to ask about it, but the bird suddenly flew up and left. Huh. Guess it wanted to spare me, too. That''s okay. At least I''m out of the woods for now.
I will be back and help you again. Thank you for the rubs!
Huh? What was that? "Thank you for the rubs"? Did the voice come from that bird?
PING!
Huh?! What now?
[You have learned the [Familiar Taming Talent].]
[Familiar Taming]? Not "Taming"? What the hell was this?
[Familiar Taming] Level 1
[You possess the talent to befriend animalistic [Demons] who will turn into your fellow [Familiars].]
Wait, taming demons?! Was it because I only rubbed the demon bird''s chin? Damn, the system in this world was confusing as hell.
Honestly, I''m exhausted to think at this point. All I could do was start running into the ravine in front of me and try to hide and gather supplies to ensure my survival. I need to find a nearby shelter right now before those demons could find me. I have to survive and I''m not stopping until I''m out of this territory for good!
The Demon Preying Spargle was happy. They never thought they would get a relaxing rub from that strange man that was trying to ride them. They were angry at first, but they forgive them as he only wanted to escape the forest. They couldn''t blame him. That forest was the worse, especially to demon avians like them. They hoped to meet the strange man again to get more chin rubs, maybe even a belly rub! Oh, maybe they would give him a gift when they meet him again!
Excuse me, young Spargle.
The Spargle stopped as soon as they heard a voice. They turned and upon seeing the source of it, they cried in shock.
Would you mind sharing what you know about that man? I assure you, I''m merely curious about him and your interaction.
[Demon Preying Spargle] Level 20
[Reaction: Fearful]
[??? Check: 8%]
[??? Check: 92%]
Chapter 6: The Black Dragons Challenge
"In the dark ravines of the dark world lies a black dragon.
He was feared by many for his dark blue flames and black claws sharp enough to cut down demons, humans, and beast folks alike.
If you see him in the sky, run before he can chew you with his sharp fangs and burn you down if you strike back. If he stays in his cave, pray you won''t disturb his slumber.
Yet rumors spread around the dark world about the dragon.
That he took in a mysterious child who acted neither human nor demon.
No one knows the truth about it. But all they know is this.
If you dare hurt the child...
Then pray that the dragon will burn you down before the child will catch you next."
God... How long was I running?
As soon as I entered the ravine, I ended up being ambushed by tons of demons living there. Unlike that demon bird, they weren''t as nice as them and all I could do was run and incapacitate them with my spells as much as possible. I don''t know how much MP or mana or anything that powers my magic I have left. At the very least, the only option is to continue running away from this place as fast as possible. Then again, if that forest earlier was near the entrance of the Demon Territory, then I might unknowingly be running away from it. Thus, losing my chance to leave this hellhole forever!
...Ugh. This negative thinking wasn''t helping me keep my spirits up. Having good mental health is enough to increase my survivability. Well, I don''t know if that was true. But I know that I couldn''t stay negative forever. I have to keep my mind occupied with something else then. No demons were coming towards me, so it should be a good time to stop and rest by the crevice of the ravine. It seemed big enough for me to go through it, so it should be a good shelter for today.
Still, this was a strange area. A purple sky, blood red moon, trees and bushes that have red leaves instead of green... It''s creepy, it''s dangerous, and...
It''s very interesting. It''s colorful. It seemed like it was a world I prefer to live in. If only I could live here forever...
...Wait, what am I thinking right now?! Why do I even want to live in this death world anyway?!
I sighed in frustration. At this point, searching was the only way to keep my mind off of things. I still haven''t got any food or water with me, so that was a priority. There were no signs of trees or vegetation nearby, so fruits and vegetables were out of option. So I picked up some stones from inside the crevice and mark near the entrance along with placing others below to make sure I was able to recognize them once I get back. After that, it''s time to hunt some animals living in this territory and find the nearest water source.
At least that was the idea. But as I started to search around the area, I couldn''t find any animals that barely resembled ones I knew back in my world or anything demonic that my [Demon''s Eye] detected. Heck, were there any normal animals in the Demon Territory at all?! If so, then how the hell did these demons survive this area at all? Were they trying to eat humans to survive or did they do so out of pure boredom? Or rather, was this area run on the mindset of "eaten or be eaten"?
Okay, the food''s out of the table. I tried looking for a water source nearby. I believed the ravine wasn''t very dry as anyone suspected. If you try digging deep enough, you might find flickers of water underground. At least in theory. The problem in executing it was not only I was lacking in tools to dig through the ground, but I have a feeling doing so might disturb demons I rather not deal with right now.
Dammit... This wasn''t working. At this rate, I would starve to death very soon. With no food and water, I won''t able to fight back with my full strength. I need a plan. A plan to turn things around in my fav-
RAAAAWWWRRR!!!
Drat... They''re back already?! I quickly ran back to the crevice just before the source of those roars could find me. Once I''m inside, I held my breath for a while to hide my presence. I don''t know if they could hear my breathing, but I rather not find out.
It took a few minutes to hide and once I heard their roars fade away, I let out a sigh to catch my breath. I''m exhausted and I couldn''t move forward unless I want to drop dead. I decided to sleep for a night to preserve my energy. I might able to survive a day without food or water, but I''m worried about the side effects that would come from being exhausted along with starvation. All I could do was close my eyes and cover my ears to drown out the growls and hisses prowling nearby.
I just need to sleep. I wanted to escape from this inescapable death zone.
I wanted...to stay alive...
I dreamed of the red moon, shining above me. I dreamed of a mist covering the whole forest all around me. I dreamed of the smell of lavender stinging through my nose. And I dreamed of a power sleeping within me as I basked into the darkness of this unforgiving world.
I didn''t know why, but something about the moonlight felt warm and inviting to me. It helped me stay wide awake from this dreadful night and gave me a reason to prowl without a care in the world.
To me, darkness was my domain and despite what I really am, it didn''t matter. The moment I stepped into this world filled with unknown horrors and uncertainties, I never go back.
This was my home and nothing would take it away from me. Anyone else says otherwise...
And I will show no mercy, whether they are demons or not.
Damn... How long did I sleep? Lying on a bed of rocks wasn''t a fun experience when it came to living in the outdoors, not to mention it dirtied my clothes a bit from the soil. But for some reason, I was able to sleep through it with no problem. Not only that, I felt like I wasn''t hungry or thirsty anymore. That was odd. I thought I would have been weakened from a day of no food and water. But here we are.
Of course, I couldn''t stay in the ravine any longer. I need to find a better shelter than this one and I''m sure this place won''t be safe for long. It''s not like I''ll miss this crevice anyway.
As soon as I left, I didn''t hesitate to run out before I could see any demons prowling nearby. Honestly, I don''t know where to go from here, but it''s anywhere but that death forest again.
I kept running and running through the ravine, not stopping to see what was behind me or taking a breather. I even tried not to look left and right while I was running despite how stupid it sounded. But eventually, I found myself on the other side of the ravine. I could still see the purple sky and red moon above me, but no flying demons above me. Though this was odd. I thought those demons would come after me after I made some noise with my footsteps or something. But I don''t care at this point. I''m free, I''m safe, and I just want to leave this damn Demon...
Oh. I don''t think I will let you off that easy, young man.
My heart and legs stopped as soon as I heard that booming voice. It came from the sky and it looked like a shadow suddenly enveloped me as it grew bigger once I noticed it. I had a bad feeling about this, so I quickly take a few steps back away from the shadow. As my fears confirmed, a large creature suddenly landed right in front of me, creating a small quake that seemed strong enough to almost topple my legs down. When I looked up, I feel like all the colors on my face has vanished as dropped my calm composure completely.
Right in front of me was a large lizard covered in pure black scales with a long neck like a giraffe, yellow eyes that seemed to pierce my heart with a single glare right at me, obsidian black claws, and large wings reminiscent of a bat. There was no mistaking it. It was neither a demon nor a monster.
It was a dragon. There was a freakin'' dragon living in the Demon Territory. And I think it somehow talked to me with its deep baritone voice.
I''m surprised you have made it this far into the Demon Territory. Not one human managed to get through the ravine in one piece that easily under my watch. Normally, they would have died by the demons or anyone foolish to face me.
"F-Foolish is right," I muttered, trying not to break down the last sliver of sanity within me. "Like I ever been stupid enough to face you anyway. I''m only trying to leave this territory and make sure I won''t die in the process. So why don''t you just let me be so I can go my merry way?"
Ugh... Negotiations weren''t my strongest suit, but if it''s for saving my ass from being dragon food, then I just have to swallow my pride.
Or at least that''s how it went in my head. The dragon, on the other hand, glared at me for a while and all of the sudden, it boomed a laugh that was almost enough to piss my pants.
How amusing. To think a mere fledgling doesn''t want to face me, the mighty Shadow Dragon for a spar. You are different from the one I knew.
Different? Spar? Fledgling? What the hell was this dragon blabbering about? Does this dragon wants to fight out of obsession or something?! Regardless, facing them in a fight is like a death sentence. The moment I let them start, it''s game over for me.
Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
"Look, if you''re here thinking I raided your hoard of treasure or picking a fight, you''re looking at the wrong person. I just want to get the hell out of this demon-infested country!"
Despite my insistence to leave, the dragon was still cackling at this. Did they not care about my well-being or the fact I never provoke them in any way?!
You wanted to leave this territory already and yet, you showed amazing potential as a magician. Just how long will your fear blind you of your own talents?
Huh? My own talents? How did he know all of that? I know I didn''t see any dragons yesterday when I was escaping the forest. Was it only saying that only to distract me? There was no way...
Grrrrr...
My thoughts quickly broke as soon as I heard them growl quietly. It''s as if it was sighing. Wait, do dragons even sigh?
Well, this is a bit of a problem. A man who has an amazing talent for magic yet was too consumed by fear and uncertainty to notice.
Before I could ask, the dragon suddenly crouched down and leaned their muzzle closer to me.
In that case, how about a test instead? To see if you can conquer your fears to unleash your true power as a magician?
True power? Test? Okay, now this dragon was talking nonsense! I seriously have no time to entertain him any lo-
BOOM!
Before I could even try to leave, a beam barely hit me before I sidestepped as soon as I saw it. And just as I could stand up, I heard the very explosion behind me from the blast that almost killed me. It didn''t take long for me to realize who fired that beam at me.
"What the hell?! You almost killed me!" I screamed, not knowing this might not be the best reaction I would give to a black dragon.
Hmph... A beam that weak won''t kill a fledgling like you. If you are truly weak, then you wouldn''t have the reflexes and endurance to avoid it completely.
Reflexes and endurance?! Okay, this dragon was delusional! I have to get out of here now!
And if you think I will let you go that easily...
Just as I start running in the other direction, the dragon suddenly roared very loudly, and just as I noticed them, I watched them fire some kind of a purple energy ball to the sky. It then exploded and suddenly, a strange barrier started to expand the area all around us, not only blocking both the sky but also any paths that I would be able to escape through. Why that damn dragon! Were they really insisting on fighting me to the point of trapping me like a goldfish in a bowl?!
If you want to leave, then try to endure and avoid all of my attacks while landing a hit on my head, fledgling. If you managed to achieve all of those tasks, then you will pass the test and I will let you go.
Land a hit...on their head? While dodging all of their attacks? Was that dragon losing their mind right now?! There was no way I could do that alive! But even if I refused, the barrier won''t let me go anyway. So I''m stuck at both options with the same outcome. Fight and die or run away and die. Was this how my life end? Dying by a dragon''s fire breath?! Just how much will this world continue to screw me ov-
How about you stop it with your dreadful doomed thoughts, fledgling? It''s getting repetitive and annoying the more you start thinking negative thoughts.
Huh? How did they...
I don''t know why you kept thinking those unnecessary thoughts, but the fact that you started to think that everything is inevitably hopeless is a sign that you are completely consumed by your fears stemming from your past. The uncertainties of your future. And the hesitance due to your self-inflicted belief you know everything of what you expect in this world.
I became speechless at what the dragon said. Yet I couldn''t understand it at all. Yet part of me was very angry. Angry that he was looking down on me. All because I was only being cautious of this dreadful world.
How long are you going to hide behind your emotionless facade to escape reality? How long do you keep insisting you know everything in the world you barely know? How long do you rely on the logic that doesn''t exist in this world anymore?
Shut up. Just shut up! I don''t want to hear this! You don''t know everything about me!
In the end, you purposely blinded yourself from your potential due to your fears of uncertainty. A man who pretended to know everything just to know nothing at all. You are nothing but a two-faced coward.
...
A...coward? Me? A coward?! Is this dragon mocking me right now?! I won''t stand for this insult! I can''t let this go! I won''t move on from it! I... I...!
I grinned and laughed at the last sentence they threw at me. I felt like I was losing my sanity and yet, it riled me up really well.
"A coward, huh? Real hilarious, dragon. You thought you know everything about me, right down to my attempts to even be a know-it-all," I said, not caring that I''m losing my cool at any second. "However..."
Without losing a beat, I mentally cast [Fire Ball] in my left hand and continued, "I don''t need a hypocrite to call me a coward when you know nothing about me at all!"
Oh? The dragon then stood up and raised their head. Is that a challenge, fledgling? Do you really think you can win against the might of the Dark Dragon?!
I don''t know what''s wrong with me, but I only responded with a grin against the dragon''s taunt. "As if I cared about who is stronger anymore. I''ll show you. I''ll show you that I am not a coward as you think!"
And with that, I finally did it. I accepted his challenge by tossing the fireball still in my hand to that bastard''s face. Unfortunately, it was never that easy as they quickly blocked it with only a clawed hand. But it''s not like I would give up that easily.
"[Fire Stream]!" I called out as I raised my right arm and aimed at it before I let the said attack released through my palm and to the dragon''s face.
That''s it! That''s the fire I was hoping to see from you and your magic! But...
Just as I saw the flames about to reach my intended target, the dragon opened their mouth and my eyes widened to see they were charging up for a large breath attack. Dammit, I need to counteract it before...
[Dark Blaze]!
Too late! I quickly fired another [Fire Stream] in response. But not as an attack or a shield. Rather, I let the recoil push me away where the breath should have hit me and once the spell was done, I quickly run away just as I watched the ground burn from the purple fire breath.
I''m afraid that''s merely child''s play, fledgling. If you truly want to pass my test, then you need to show me more effort! Show me the fire blazing within your heart! Show me how you will conquer your fears of uncertainty!
I''m still annoyed at that fear bullshit he was spouting. He was trying to burn me down and now, he was trying to lecture me. How sad.
"You know. For a dragon, you''re unusually chatty! And it''s annoying me to death!" I quickly raised my arm to the dragon and shouted, "[Dark Binding]!"
As soon as I uttered another spell, I watched my shadow rise and turned into whips that extended from it and grabbed the dragon''s arms and neck to pull them down to the ground. This was a [Darkness] spell available to me and it would be a good time for me to use it since it might fly away the moment I cast another [Fire Ball] spell. But I''m not gonna use the latter again. I''m not that predictable.
"I would like to entertain you and all, but why don''t you act like any other lizard and stay the hell down! [Explosion]!"
Just like the name said, it creates a flame that quickly explodes on impact at close-range. To make this spell work, I had to use the spell from a few seconds ago to pull the dragon down so I can finish this fight once and for all. As I watched my spell exploded not too close to me, I thought it was over. But unfortunately, my limits on that last spell would end up undoing my victory right now.
Impressive. A [Dark Binding] spell to give you the range you need for [Explosion]. Too bad you can only summon 3 whips at a time in your current strength. Otherwise...
As the smoke cleared, I gasped to see my fears come true. Despite the spell being very close to my intended target, the dragon managed to avoid it by using their wings to block the [Explosion] completely.
Your plan will be all for naught if you don''t read the fine print.
I really hate to say this, but they have a point. Even with my magic [Talents] were high level, it didn''t mean I get the best skillset. Not only that, most of the spells I read yesterday through the system had some setbacks in exchange for power and usefulness in battle. So bind one of their wings and both legs, and they would block them with the remaining wing or their arms. Bind both wings and arms, they would have countered it with their fire breath or simply raised their head to avoid the blast. Whatever I did to incapacitate them would be only temporary and it seemed that this dragon would do everything to keep my objective away from me by any means necessary.
However, you did make the right choice. Now let''s see if you can keep that momentum going! Show me what the wielder of the Anima can do!
Dammit! It didn''t take long for me to start running away before the [Dark Binding] spell wears off. With that plan dead, I had to come up with another to end this fight quickly! And by the looks of the black energy gathering into their mouth, the dragon''s next attack might not be pretty.
Let the whole world burn around me! [Inferno Breath]!
The dragon released the dark flames from their mouth while I continued to run away before it could get to my torn suit. According to them, if I have one damage from one of their attacks, it''s all over. And since his attack managed to scorch most of the ground inside the barrier, there was nowhere for me to run. He didn''t seem desperate, but he knew I was. I couldn''t prolong this. It''s time for me to end this right here, right now!
There was one option left. There was another [Talent] I had from the start. If I combine it with another...
No, it''s too risky. The chances of me dying from it is t-
How long do you rely on logic that doesn''t exist in this world anymore?
...
Those words they spewed out still stung me right through my heart. But in this case, they were right. I thought I keep my levelheaded facade just to get by in this world. I thought I would use my knowledge of those isekai light novels so I won''t end up like those idiot heroes or ones who were only there as escapist fodder. But in the end, I''m just lying to myself. Lying so I have to escape the harsh cruelty of reality I''ve been enduring all my life. But I couldn''t run anymore. No, I''m done running from myself.
That damn dragon wanted to see talent, right? Then I''m going to let him see mine!
First off, I need to cover my tracks. The flames scorching the earth were getting closer and I couldn''t use any of my [Fire] spells since they were black rather than the normal red. If I had to compare normal flames, the black one would have exceeded the temperature that a blue flame would have. As expected from a skill called [Inferno Breath]. But were there any spells I could use to use as a smokescreen? Something that would have the same recoil as the [Fire Stream] or [Explosion]! Dammit! Just give me an answer already!
S...ll...M...r...
Huh?
I didn''t know why, but the moment I mentally asked that question, something popped into my head. Strange calculations shaped like circles appeared and merged into one. I don''t know why, but it seemed to be connected with my ring as its gem started to glow at the same time. This was all sudden, but...
I think I found my answer. All that was left was to disappear into the flames...
Chapter 7: The Dragon and the Fledgling
The dragon must be fierce and aggressive.
They must not show any mercy to their prey and enemy.
The dragon must not cower from a battle.
It will spell death and humiliation to the world favoring strength.
The dragon must never lose a fight.
Victory will bring survival and fame as the feared might.
And lastly, the dragon must never wish for hope and peace.
As the life of one means a curse and restless life of the hunter or the hunted.
[You have lost track of the mana of the [Fledgling].]
It seems like my blaze is too much for a mere fledgling like him. What a shame. He seems to have the full potential to be someone I admire.
[??? used [Detect].]
...
[You detect no mana around this area.]
Ah... This is disappointing. The fledgling is gone from this world so easily. Might as well...
"Don''t think I''m a burning corpse yet, you overgrown lizard!"
[You found the mana of the [Fledgling].]
!!!
WHAT?! But how?! Where did that fledgling go off to?!
[Mana located. [Fledgling] is above [???].]
That little son of the b-
Hah! It worked! It didn''t take long for that dragon to be fooled by my disappearing act. And I can''t believe it''s thanks to this new spell that suddenly popped into my head.
[Shadow Blaze]. It''s a spell that seems to combine [Fire Stream] and [Shadow Bullet] and let me create a stream of flame that resembled the dragon''s black flames. It was not much the exact color, but it was enough to fool them long enough to use my spell as a jet boost to jump as high as I can before the scorched flames could get me. Sure, the heat caused me to discard my jacket and untie my yellow necktie to cool off. But it''s a small price to pay to beat this arrogant lizard down a peg. Not to mention I''m a few feet above the dragon, which is enough to finally finish them off once and for all.
You little smartass. I don''t know how you escaped my blaze, but there is no way you can hit me at that height unless you want to throw your puny life away! Or have you forgotten I can fly and eat you up before you can reach me?
I grinned once I heard their stupid rants at how high and mighty they were against me. "I know that, you hotheaded lizard. That''s why I will make sure you won''t get that chance!"
I cast another [Shadow Blaze] behind me, acting as a booster to zip me right through my target in a form of the dragon''s head. It has more firepower than a normal [Fire Stream], so I get enough momentum for my final attack which involves coating my fist with [Fire Aura], a spell that imbued it with fire magic and [Dark Aura] to combine it with darkness.
I told you, fledgling! It is futile for your attempts to hurt me! Don''t forget who are you facing right now!
"I don''t need to wound you. I just need..."
[You activated [Martial Arts].]
"... one good hit on your thick skull!"
With a speed on par with a rocket, I dashed to the dragon''s head and raised my enchanted fist toward it.
"Now eat this, bastard!"
I screamed at the top of my lungs as I threw my fist just as I made contact with their head. I could feel the heat piercing through my skin as I pushed my fist closer and closer to their forehead. But I kept going. I kept going with my mind focused on one thing. To make this lizard fall and give them the biggest migraine of their life.
Just fall. Just fall. Just fall. Just fall! Just fall!
Fall! Fall! Fall! Fall! Fall! Fall! Fall! Fall! Fall! Fall!
"FALL ALREADY!!!"
I screamed louder and louder until my voice was gone. I kept going until I heard a crack and some kind of glass broke through my fist. I was initially confused at this, thinking it was only my glasses that broke from the heat or the recoil of my attack. But it didn''t matter. As my spells wore off, I watched the dragon roar as its head fell on the ground while I find myself starting to follow since my [Shadow Stream] supporting me in mid-air was gone. And I was too high to land safely on the ground.
I wish I could fire another spell to stop me from becoming a bloody stain on the ground. But it seemed that fight drained most of my energy and mana I have in me. Was this the way I would die now?
Yeah, right. As if I wanted to die like this. I won the "fight", so what more do you want?
Oh well... I feel like I''m losing consciousness... I couldn''t keep my eyes open any longer. I just need one more thing to say for the dragon. Something to give me some form of catharsis after the "fight".
"Serves you right...for insulting me..."
THUD!
I groaned as I felt the pain after hitting my head on the ground. Not only that was stupid, but a bit reckless on my end. But still, seeing him on the ground with a bump on his head before he got up was worth it...
THWACK!
"Ow!!!" I screamed. "What was that all about?!"
"For doing something stupid again," he said. "What the hell are you thinking using those spells?"
I groaned again as I rubbed my forehead. "You said I have to use by any means necessary to defeat you in a spar. You never specify how much risk I can use anyway."
THWACK!
I screamed in pain when he flicked my forehead again.
"Those are two different things, kid. Sure, the risk is everything in exchange for victory. But you have to keep in mind how much you lose and how much you won''t be able to regain afterward. We might be --, but we''re not invulnerable. Keep that in mind when fighting against your own kind."
This again? I thought we were done with this lesson. "Tell a guy who is the most powerful ¨C of all ¨C."
"Hahaha... You do realize I was ¡ª."
He''s got a point there. I slowly got up from the ground and dusted my clothes. "I just want to be stronger like you. To be on par with the ¡ª."
"Then don''t. What they have is only an illusion. For us, we gained strength through adversity and hardships. They only gained through favors and their beliefs they are immortals. We may be ¨C, but we''re still vulnerable as beings."
Vulnerable, huh? I guess this is why I was born into this life.
"Yeah, I guess. Compared to them, I''m mostly lucky to be a..."
Fledgling.
I groaned as I opened my eyes. Was someone calling for me?
Fledgling, wake up. I know you''re still alive.
Alive...? And who was that voice?
Do you think you''re dead right now? Wake up!
As if the gears rolled in my head, I gasped in realization. I got up from wherever I was lying and as soon as I saw my surroundings, I wasn''t in the ravine anymore. I was in a cave. And I wasn''t alone as I looked up and saw the same black dragon from before.
Ah, you''re awake. I was wondering how long till you stop lazing around in my lair.
Their "lair"... I guessed he was talking about this cave. But something wasn''t right. I wasn''t supposed to be here. Heck, I got a lot of questions right now about this!
Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.
Before you start asking, I''ll answer some that are lingering in your mind right now. One, you are not dead. Two, you won the bout fair and square. Three, you fainted as soon as I caught you in my hand. And three, I''m a male. I have a gender, you rude fledgling!
I flinched a bit after hearing his answers. I never thought they... I mean, he was a sensitive kind of dragon. Reminds me of that blue dragon from that isekai novel about a slime.
"Right... So why am I here anyway?" I asked. "To be your next meal?"
The dragon growled as if he was annoyed at what I said.
I took you here because I have to get you away from the aggressive demons passing through the ravine. I can''t leave you alone to die there like that.
Why? Because he wanted to torture me.
And again, I''m not going to eat you or torture you or anything you thought I might harm you in some way! It''s getting annoying.
I flinched again. "Seriously, stop reading my mind! How the hell did you do that anyway?"
For some reason, I noticed him smirking under his fanged scaly mouth.
It''s one of my [Talents]. I know it''s a bit unprecedented for a black dragon such as myself to possess this power. But let''s just say it''s better than my last meal who tried to abuse it to satisfy his twisted desires for the gore and despair of others.
Okay, I rather not touch that topic forever.
Rest assured that you and I are the only ones who can communicate through my [Talent]. No demon nor human can hear us a mile away even if they have the same power as mine.
That''s good news. But it still didn''t make sense to me. "Why did you save me? Why go through everything only for you to save my ass afterward?"
Because you have amazing potential. You possessed an abundant amount of Mana within you and it would be a waste for someone like you to die unceremoniously in the Demon Territory.
I scoffed at his so-called compliments. "Yeah, right. No matter what you put it, I''m still human. I''m hopeless with my family, wasted everything in my life, and useless in my former company. You can say I''m only an expendable to both worlds I''m in." I dryly chuckled after I said those words. "Besides, the only reason why I''m still alive is this stupid ring." I showed him the said item that was still stuck on one of my left hand''s fingers. "I can''t get rid of it, but it did help me survive all the way here. Which is surprising considering my worthlessness. I don''t know why it showed up on my doorstep, but it was fun while it lasted. Once I leave here, I''m going to be demon food again once I exhaust most of my Mana. That doesn''t mean I would give up afterward."
I stood up and dusted what was left of my suit, which I was surprised was still intact along with my glasses'' frame despite the shit I went through. "Thanks for the compliments, dragon. But I should be going now. I rather move on than stay here as a coward. Might as well die fighting than cower like those soldiers and that college kid." I now accepted that this dragon won''t hurt me. But it would be a waste if I stay here as a freeloader. Not to mention that living in the dragon''s cave would not help my back when sleeping or sharing a portion of food with him.
So regardless of what I say, you''re still letting those words from your tormentors get to you, huh?
I sighed as I stood right in front of the large exit right in front of me. "I''m not. You said it yourself. I can''t let them get to me now that I''m gone from my world. However, I still don''t trust this world and what will it do to me afterward. I learned that the people here see us non-blessed as useless. Even with your help, it won''t change my position in this world''s hierarchy. Whether I live or die in this territory, the results will be the same."
Hmmm... Then how about you try another perspective? One that God and the people who worshiped them missed?
I raised an eyebrow at his words. "Another perspective? What the hell are you ta-"
Before I could finish, the dragon suddenly grabbed me with his claws and walked out of his lair with me in hand. "What the fuck are you doing?! I thought you were not going to kill me!"
I''m not, fledgling. I''m only taking you somewhere where you can give yourself and this world another chance. Now hang on! Flying through the mist isn''t as smooth as you think.
Mist?! I tried to say one more word to him. But it was too late as the dragon jumped up to the sky and flapped his wings before he speed off through the clouds. And being a passenger on his clawed hands, I couldn''t handle it as I could do nothing but scream at the dragon.
"WHY YOU DAMN LIZARD!!!!"
I gasped in exhaustion after an hour of flight courtesy of a large lizard with wings. Just how fast was he flying anyway?! Was he a rocket or jet in disguise?! I almost threw up during the flight and even feared that he might accidentally let me go. Thankfully, he managed to let me go after we landed safely on the ground, giving me time to catch my breath and probably threw up, which I didn''t, much to my relief.
Here we are. Glad I remember where it is this time.
However, once I got my bearings together, I noticed my surroundings were covered by a thick fog. I could see some shadows from afar, but I couldn''t see anything from here. "Yeah. Except where is here exactly? I can''t see shit around here."
Patience. I was about to show you where you will be staying for a while.
Before I could ask, the dragon flapped his wings, creating a strong gust of wind that seemed to be enough to blow the fog away. I tried to endure it by covering my face with my arms so I won''t fly off like a helpless balloon, which I doubt would help anything with that stupidity. But it seemed to die out before I felt like I''m losing my balance from it. When I put down my arms and opened my eyes, I gasped to see what was behind the fog.
It was a large gray mansion surrounded by a garden of purple flowers. It wasn''t as big as the ones I saw in anime, but I could tell it had about 2 floors inside along with 6 windows right in front of the exterior two brown wooden doors, and a strange crest engraved between the windows. As I walked through the garden, I could smell a pungent, yet relaxing smell. Something that reminded me a lot of the one I used back in my apartment. I took a closer look at the flowers and it was only when I saw the small petals around the stem that made me realize where the smell came from.
"Lavender... And there are a lot of them here," I commented.
Yes. In here, we called them the [Shadow Lavender]. This was the former owner''s favorite flower. He tended to his garden like his own child every day until his passing. I tried to keep it from wilting, but even with my tremendous powers, I still have my limits when it came to this garden.
In other words, he wasn''t much of a gardener. But that sounded like he needed a lot of dedication to keep this garden from wilting. Probably for the best considering how beautiful it looked and the fact there were other herbs and flowers behind the Shadow Lavender flowers.
"I''m surprised a desolated place like the Demon Territory would still be able to grow flowers and herbs here."
You''d be surprised what humans didn''t tell you about it.
Good point. Traversing through this territory was a death sentence for them and I barely survived getting through it before the dragon arrived. "Are you sure you won''t mind letting me stay in that house for a night?"
I doubt it. You said it yourself. The Demon Territory is no place for a young man like you and it would be better if you stay here for more than a night. I already called the current master of the house and they have no qualms about you staying there for a while.
Wow, I never knew both the dragon and whoever owned this house were considerate. Too considerate... I get he was trying to help me, but...
And there you go again, being all overly cautious at a small detail.
I flinched. I couldn''t believe this dragon was reading my mind again! "Were my suspicions turning into a bad habit?"
I''m afraid so. I assure you that the master will never do something nefarious against you. You are a special guest in need of shelter and it would be rude for us to leave you in the desolated parts of the territory.
I don''t know about that. But he''s right. Nothing good would come out if I keep being suspicious of everything here. All I need was a safe haven and away from those carnivorous demons.
"I guess I should go inside then. What are you gonna do now, dragon?" I asked, seeing he might not be able to fit into the doors because... You know...
I will guide you through the master''s mansion through my [Telepathy]. It''s alright, I will tell you where to go and what room you are not allowed in without his permission.
Huh. What a courteous offer from the dragon. Though I''m still perplexed about how he even knows where to go inside despite his size.
And before you go on calling me "dragon" again, the name is Casia, the great black dragon guarding the House of Lavender!
...What.
Don''t go all "what" on me! That''s the name my current master gave me!
I smirked at the thought of that strange name. "Strange. Cause to me, "Casia" sounds like a g-"
Okay, enough! Anyone insulting my name will meet my [Dark Blaze] that will never burn out from your body!
I briefly snickered before I regained composure. "Right, right... Sorry, Casia. I should get inside before it gets dark."
I took a deep breath of lavender still lingering in the air and I walked to the house where I stepped inside the house. Once I did, I gasped to see the lobby as I opened the unlocked doors. I was greeted by a large staircase that split into two paths to the second floor and a large picture frame. Normally in some anime that featured this same set-up, the large picture frame often showed the portrait of the house''s head or patriarch. But for some reason, it only has a painting of a full moon bathed in blood red. The very same one I saw shining above me outside. Right near me were two potted plants placed on both corners beside me. Both of them also had several Shadow Lavenders on display, which I could take Casia''s word for regarding the former master''s...strange obsession with them.
As I took a few steps inside, I couldn''t help but feel relaxed as I looked around. It might be because of the lavender scent invading almost of my 5 senses the longer I stay in here. And it wasn''t at the entrance. As I was guided by Casia through his telepathy, I saw there were about 5 bedrooms with restrooms similar to an apartment, some rooms that I couldn''t enter because they were locked, and a surprisingly spacious lounge located on the ground floor next to the dining room and a kitchen with pantry. Except in the kitchen, I could smell the [Shadow Lavender] scattered around the house as decor. I wish I could have questioned more about it, but I was too exhausted to think for today. That fight and the overwhelming scent almost took my energy out of it and from what I saw in this house so far, there were no demons around to ambush me. At least when Casia was around.
Eventually, I entered one of the bedrooms to rest. This one seemed to have a dark purple regal wallpaper plastered around me along with Shadow Lavender flowers placed inside the vases at every corner. As I removed my worn shoes and socks, I could feel the fuzziness of the black carpet spread around the floor. It was very soft and fluffy, which reminded me of my own carpet back home. I also saw a large bed with a black comforter blanket and purple pillow seemingly lined up nice and tidy and a wooden bedtable right next to it that has a strange ornament similar to a bedside lamp. On the corner were a wooden desk and table with a quill and inkwell sitting on the top of the former, which was also neatly placed. Just looking at this room made me wonder how tidy it was despite the owner of the house wasn''t home for a while. Again, I''m too tired to think and I should head off to bed before I start stressing it over about it.
"I supposed this house has a shower or anything I can take a bath in it," I snarked while I placed my briefcase against the bedside table before I lay down on the bed.
Little. I heard from the current owner that you use magic to create a rain shower to douse yourself in the bathtub.
Why did I ask that to a dragon at all? But I''m surprised this current owner knew about showers in a vague detail of sorts. But as much as I want to take a bath to get rid of my sweaty suit, I feel like I''m about to lose consciousness at any point from the lavender smell and my exhaustion.
In any case, you should rest for the night, Fledgling. I''ll see what I can do to help you at this time. Don''t worry. The magic defense system installed in the house will defend you from demons while you sleep.
I would ask if he knows a way out of this territory, but I still need to take care of this so-called mission that the message assigned to me first.
"Appreciate the effort, Casia." I yawned as I get myself prepared to go to sleep. "Now if you excuse me, I need to...close my eyes."
As soon as I placed my head on the pillow, I could feel the nostalgia of sleeping on my bed back in my apartment. Compared to it, this one was more comfortable and relaxing than the small bed I had to put up due to the small space of my one-man apartment. But I couldn''t think anymore. I just want to sleep and forget my troubles for a while.
Just...let me...sleep...
...Good night, Fledgling. Sweet dreams.
[??? Check: 12%]
[??? Check: 88%]
Chapter 8: Demons
I don''t know where I am. I opened my eyes, finding myself in a ballroom shining with chandelier lights I couldn''t describe the colors, curtains scattered in many windows that I couldn''t tell what was outside, and many people mingling and dancing to the music I couldn''t recognize.
Everyone seemed very focused on the festivities but me. I don''t know what it was all about, but I felt jealous watching them enjoying the music and catering the party offered. I thought I would suffer alone doing nothing for the rest of the night.
But then, someone approached me and asked a question I would never hear tonight.
"Do you want to dance with me?"
I was ecstatic. I felt like my luck has changed for the better. I took their hand...
And at that moment, my dream turned into a nightmare. Because every one of them in this ballroom...
Were nothing but demons staring at me with their red eyes and fangs bared.
"AAAAAAHHHHHH!!!"
I screamed as I snapped out of the bed and gasped to catch my breath. I quickly looked around until I noticed a purple ceiling and a golden chandelier hanging above me. Oh, right. I''m in a house Casia showed me yesterday. Thank goodness...
But damn, that was a weird nightmare! I couldn''t recall much of it, but no matter what I do, I couldn''t seem to escape any demons coming at me even in my dreams! Either way, stressing about it after I woke up won''t help my current situation.
While I managed to secure a shelter thanks to that dragon, Casia, there was still the matter of how long I had to stay here. He said there was a current master here, so I don''t know if they were willing to let me keep here as a guest. Not to mention I have to resume my search to leave the Demon Territory and find help.
...Now that I thought about it, do I really want to go back? What was the point of returning if the people I first met treated me as a slave and tried to kill me as a meat shield? Going back to my world wasn''t an option for me either. I wanted a new life here, was that too difficult to ask?!
I took a deep breath before I start losing my composure again. First off, I needed to get out of my worn suit and take a shower. As much as I wanted to keep it, this suit brought too many bad memories from my former workplace and I rather abandon it since it was too ruined to wear anyway.
But as soon as I got out of bed, I noticed something on the bedside table that wasn''t there in the first place. I took it and read its contents.
"Heyo, guest!
If you want to take a bath, the bathroom has an awesome bathtub and shower with hot and cold water installed in the faucet. You are free to borrow some of my favorite articles of clothing in the closet nearby.
I wish I can meet you in person, but I have a lot to do in my room. So make yourself at home and whatever you do, don''t go inside the door at the end of the west hallway on the ground floor!
Enjoy!"
What kind of owner were they? From their tone of voice in their letter, they sounded a bit too laidback. But they seemed to be secretive from that last sentence in it. Regardless, they didn''t seem to have a problem letting me stay here. So long story short, I took a shower (which I''m surprised the bit about the hot and cold water thing was true) and spent a few minutes drying my hair and relaxed a bit. Damn... How in the world did they get some milk soap and shampoo there? At least not all of the items here were lavender.
Next was getting new clothes. They said I could find them in the closet. They never said the closet was too big than I imagined. It wasn''t very exaggerated like it was its own room like in that American sitcom about a pop star. Instead, I saw many clothes hanging inside the closet, most of them looked like suits and men''s clothing you could find in a Victorian era. Looking at these clothes made me think what the owner was thinking, which was a bit justified considering what time period this world set place in. However, I couldn''t help but feel...attracted to them. They looked tacky, true. But I felt like I would become the center of attention if I wear them. That would be a blast...
Oh, what am I saying?! They still looked tacky. Still, it was better than nothing. I chose a simple black and purple suit that won''t resemble very much my old one and a pair of black shoes that seemed to be recently polished to a shine. This owner really prepared a lot for someone who suddenly wanted to stay here overnight. But if it meant protecting me from those demons, I won''t have any more complaints about it. I wish they could do
After I was all dressed up, I decided to go over my briefcase, which was the only thing that seemed to remain intact after all of the chaos I''d been through. I rummaged into the contents of it to check if I got anything. Blank papers, blue and black pens, a journal that was many about work, which was a bit sad, and...
"Oh my... I didn''t know this was here." I took out the said item, shocked to see it was in my briefcase all along. "Damn... And it was a new book I bought a few days ago to replace my old one. "The Strange Case of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde"."
Despite the downs I endured back home, I still looked fondly when it came to reading this novella. I originally rented this book from my junior high school library due to a book report and when I read it, I was deeply invested in its strange story of duality, facades, and the consequences of addiction. I did get about 85% of my grade from it, but it didn''t matter since I was completely hooked on it, and even after returning the book before the due date, I spent my hard-earned allowance to buy one myself at a local bookstore. I couldn''t get enough of it, even rereading to find foreshadowing and small details about the revelations in the end. Despite it being a dark story, it was my light at the end of the tunnel. Shame that I traded my time with this novella with all of my light novels back in my apartment. But since I didn''t bring them with me before the "accident", I''m relieved this book came with me to another world.
"I swear, I will read you again later. For now, I should take a look around the house and see what fancies me."
I returned my book to my briefcase and didn''t hesitate to start walking out of the bedroom and into the hallways of the house.
It took an hour for me to look around the house and locate which rooms were important. Casia already gave me a tour yesterday, but it would be best if I could revisit them to get a better memory of the interior.
If I recall, there were about 4 locked rooms including the one door that the letter mentioned in the note. Casia and the note didn''t say why they were locked, but I know one served as a working area for the owner. Well, if I knew what they were working on anyway.
Then, there was a kitchen. Strangely, the pantry was locked and no matter what I do, I couldn''t make the door budge. Geez, it was supposed to store food inside and they chose it to lock it up. They must be very protective of their perishables. Then again, I''m in the area of demons, so I won''t argue about it.
After that were the lounge and dining room themselves. The lounge was very spacious and it contained two sofas, a coffee table in the middle, and a large bookcase pinned to the wall at the back of the room. Below me was the same black fuzzy carpet I saw back in the bedroom and a large chandelier glowing a faint white, but bright enough for me to see the whole thing. As for the dining room, it was bigger than I expected. There was a large dining table in the middle of the room with the walls covered in royal purple wallpaper, which could fit about 4 to 6 people sitting around it. Several eating utensils that you could see in Victorian Era shows and anime were neatly placed on each seat beside the beautifully decorated plates and wine glasses sitting on the other side of it. There was another chandelier on the ceiling, except this one was a bit bigger and brighter than the one in the lounge.
Sure, this house was a bit modest since it was located in the middle of nowhere and it was in a demon-infested forest, I might add. But it was more of a mansion than a house to me. I''m even more disbelieved at how the builders and architects managed to survive building this for god knows, how long. Either way, it seemed like a decent shelter. A magical defense system against the demons, a garden that might grow some vegetables outside, a nice soft bed and shower... This place had everything, it was too good to be true!
...Then again, it might be too good. The owner was still a stranger to me and he seem uninterested in meeting me face-to-face afterward. Then there was their obsession with the Shadow Lavender flowers decorated in most rooms in this house. The smell was unbearable and I couldn''t my eyes open any longer the more I smell them in the air. I know I promised Casia I won''t get too suspicious about this place. But...
I couldn''t help if he or the owner has some nefarious plot against or with me.
Eventually, I decided to push my worries and suspicions aside as I went out of the house to get some fresh air. I still smell the Shadow Lavender from the garden, but it''s better than sitting my ass in my guestroom all day like a couch potato. Casia was supposed to be here for a visit as he promised, but I wondered if he was late. My watch was already broken from the fight yesterday and I couldn''t tell the time here because the blood-red moon and purple sky were still there right now and there didn''t seem to have its own sun in the Demon Territory. Either way, that lizard better not forget our promise!
Though looking around, this place seemed very peaceful. Thanks to the magic defense system, I couldn''t see any demons roaming nearby and I heard nothing but the rustling leaves and flowers blown from the mild gust of wind. I felt at ease standing in the middle of the garden. The scent of lavender, the cold breeze, the stillness of silence...
Everything...was peaceful...
I wish...this would go on forever...
Fledgling?
I gasped at the sudden voice from behind me. I turned around and saw the black dragon himself, trying not to touch the flowers despite his size.
The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.
Seems like you''re lost in the fervor back there. What''s on your mind lately?
Oh, right. I tried to regain my composure by clearing my throat and standing up straight after that scare. "Nothing much. I only got out to get some fresh air." I quickly point my finger at the large lizard. "Besides, I should be the one asking! Where were you?! I thought you will be here once I heard your voice after I woke up."
Take it easy, Fledgling. I told you that I was busy with something important back in my lair. Besides, I can''t go back and forth every day to tend to the owner''s garden and we still have time for today.
I scoffed at his excuse. "Right... So are you going to answer more of my questions? I still need to know more about this area and the demons here. Not to mention the summoned people outside and more."
The dragon scratched his head while staring at me with his yellow eyes.
Whoa... That''s a lot to answer in a day. But if that''s what you want, I''ll try my best to fulfill your request. However, take heed that there are some that I cannot reveal. The owner said you of all people aren''t ready to learn the world right now.
Of course, they had to be secretive in some areas. But this was better than asking God more questions with a risk of dying early outside the Demon Territory.
"You''re a black dragon, right? But why are you living in a place where demons roam and hunt each other relentlessly?"
I could hear Casia chuckling once I asked this.
That''s because I am no ordinary dragon, Fledgling! In this world, dragons are rare outside this territory and most of them served as patron deities, teachers, and guardians to many kingdoms. As for me, I am nothing more than a [Drago Nox], a demon that was given the form of the strongest monsters many feared and revered. Hahahaha!
Drago Nox. So he''s a demon dragon then. I''m surprised he is still friendly despite our first meeting yesterday. "So in other words, you guys are the strongest demons around this place."
Surprisingly, the dragon stopped cackling and lowered his head to a level not too close to me. Not exactly. We might be strong in the humanoid races'' eyes, but our strength varies as many of us live in the world of "devoured or be devoured". Sadly, I''m mostly the third strongest Drago Nox and the second oldest.
"Second oldest"?! Now I''m afraid to ask, but I had to so I could satisfy my curiosity. "Um... How old are you exactly?"
I''m 8,321,859,409 days old.
My eyes widened at his answer. There was no way that was his real age! Plus, how in the world can you even count that in years?! "Get serious, you old coot!" I screamed.
Fufu... I''m just messing with you. I''m actually 210 years old. Third to the one who is currently 666 years old.
666?! That''s some number! Yet looking at him closely, he has some scars around his scaled body and one of his wings has small torn holes in it. "I''m surprised you managed to survive despite your age."
Not exactly. I mostly regenerate by eating the strongest demon I can find. But lately, most of the demons I hunted didn''t satisfy my need for regeneration. I''m losing my strength every day and I tried to hunt the strongest even against a Hero. But no matter what I do, death will come to me soon.
Damn, that''s rough to hear. "Did you try challenging any stronger Drago Nox to regenerate? Like the most powerful one here in the Demon Territory?"
I would have tried to, but that would spell my true death. We might be immortals as demons, but we''re still susceptible to death if we''re not careful. Not to mention some of us demons want to find balance in this chaotic world and we rather not upset it by challenging another one of my kind.
I see. Even an immortal demon dragon like Casia has limits. Still, I''m curious about this "balance" he mentioned. Maybe I should start by changing the subject a bit...
"Out of curiosity, do you know about the Demon Lord? Namely, the evilest demon commanding other ones living in a dark castle deep within the territory?"
"Most evil"? Casia raised his eyebrow (do dragons have eyebrows?) when I asked this. Now, why do you think that most Demon Lords here are evil?
My eyes widened at his sudden answer. "Because that''s what I imagined what Demon Lords do in this world? I was summoned here along with the Heroes from my world and I assumed they are going to stop the Demon Lord from destroying everything or something." I quickly shook my head, realizing too late what he said. "And wait, are you saying there is more than one Demon Lord?!"
Casia cackled again, which was starting to annoy me.
Oh my! You really are way behind the common sense and knowledge of this world, especially the Otherworlders like you. But compared to the ones who religiously followed God including the Heroes, you''re the only one I know who thought all Demon Lords here are evil.
"Tch... I didn''t say all of them, though. I just found out there are many of them right now," I muttered.
Well, let''s get this one thing straight first. The Demon Lords in the Demon Territory are neutral and chaotic at their worse. They established cities and kingdoms and ruled them the same way humans, Beastfolk, Elves, and the rest of the humanoid species did in the past. Despite their titles, they maintain order here to ensure not many sentient demons run amock over their survival mentality.
"Sentient demons?"
I guess you don''t even know about them despite your encounters, huh?
"I only encountered ones that looked like panthers and an eagle called [Dark Preying Spargle]. Not to mention a humanoid abomination that I can''t describe."
So you also encountered the [Spike Shadow Panthers] and the [Carnivorous Fiends], huh? Consider yourself lucky you escaped their claws before you became their meal.
I groaned. "I can''t say I''m very lucky."
What you encountered were a subspecies of demons we like to call [Wild Demons]. They have no sentience and can do nothing but hunt their prey. Whether you''re a demon, human, or any other humanoid species, I would recommend you flee if you''re too weak to face them.
"Demons, too?! Damn, this world is too brutal than I imagined!"
As for the [Dark Preying Spargle], they are part of the [Docile Demons]. They are not as aggressive as [Wild Demons], but they are still dangerous if provoked. In fact, that Spargle you mentioned was the one who told me of your achievements. It seemed that he took a liking to you.
I flinched at this sudden revelation. "I-Is that so?" I said sheepishly. Did that demon bird get a crush on me because I rubbed his chin?
Don''t be embarrassed, Fledgling. In fact, [Docile Demons] are easier to tame and served as familiars to [Sentient Demons]. Which brings the topic back to them.
I hummed at this, knowing what that word means. "Are they named Sentient Demons because they can think and talk like humans?"
Casia nodded. Yes. The difference is that we have a special organ that lets us store more mana than any other humanoid species. We call them our [Mana Hearts], but outsiders tend to call them [Demon Mana Crystals] instead. It lets us cast spells and possess abilities beyond the logic of magic and power outside this territory. That also includes all of the demons living here along with myself.
"Really? I didn''t know."
He quietly chuckled under his breath which I caught on to. I seriously hate it when he laughed like that. Tell me, Fledgling. Why do you think demons hunt other demons as prey?
I hummed. "Because you guys are all carnivores?"
That''s incorrect!
Incorrect? What does that mean? And why did he even say that like a game show host?!
While it''s understandable you assumed I''m carnivorous like the other demons, what we''re actually aiming for are our prey''s Mana Hearts. We consumed a large amount of Mana to survive. If we don''t for a long period, we will die. We can still eat and drink all of the meals you humanoid species make including fruits and vegetables, but some of us mostly do so out of recreation than nutrition. Either way, if we don''t consume Mana, we will lose our immortality and die.
My jaw dropped when I heard this. I was shocked at all of the information and broke through the knowledge that I perceived demons from my light novels. It also explained why Casia was a bit desperate to find stronger demons to live. Now I have more questions after listening to that one.
"Are the Demon Lords have strong Mana Hearts? Are they stronger than any demon?"
Yes. Casia answered while nodding his head. But they didn''t have a strong Mana Heart at birth. The Demon Lord gained power through evolution and consuming Mana over the years. If you do both of them and endure hardships, there is a chance you will become a Demon Lord yourself. Well, if you''re a demon, of course.
Like I''m ever interested in becoming one. "One last question for today. Do the Demon Lords have any relation to the kingdoms outside the Demon Territory?"
Some of them are and some have great relations at their best, neutral at worst.
I hummed again. "Just like the Demon Lords, huh?"
Casia nodded. It depends on the relationship between the Demon Lord and the monarch or leader. But as long all of the kingdoms aren''t at war against the Demon Territory, the whole world is safe.
I raised my eyebrows at that last sentence. "What happens if they do for some reason?"
To my surprise, Casia responded with a growl that sounded more fearful than angry. Then the world is doomed.
I gulped. If that imaginary event was true, then sending me and the Otherworlders here would be in vain. On the bright side, at least it didn''t happen yet. Although, the real question was whether war did happen in the past. I wish I would know more, but I think I asked enough questions for today.
I hope those answers are enough to help you learn more about the Demon Territory.
I nodded. "I think so. I''ll save the rest of my questions at the later date. Thank you for answering them, Casia. They were very enlightening to learn all of that."
Happy to help, Fledgling. Although, I''m surprised you wanted to learn about it despite what happened yesterday.
My face turned red when I heard this. "W-Wha... What the hell are you talking about?! I thought I would be stuck here for a while. So I thought I would try to learn more about this place as best as I could." Yes, I''m not lying. I am definitely not learning about the Demon Territory because I''m interested and somehow cool!
Whatever you say, Fledgling. By the way, haven''t you met the owner yet?
"He said he was busy with something. So I don''t know if he was willing to meet me at all," I answered once I calmed down.
I see. Well, once they''re done with their...projects, you will meet them very soon. Just a small warning: They can be a bit eccentric, even to my standards.
I could tell from their note. Which made me wonder what kind of person this owner was.
I should start tending the garden before they caught wind of our chatter. Realizing what he meant, I quickly backed away as soon as Casia unfolded his wings. You''re free to look around the garden and house more. Though I suggest you don''t go off the border if you want to value your own life.
With those words, he flew up in the air, leaving me alone once more. I don''t know how flying would help him tend this garden, but I should leave him be for now. Besides, I had some ideas about how this area works from the world outside.
But just as I walked back inside, another ping echoed in my ears and a familiar window appeared right in front of my face.
[Your [Demon Knowledge] has leveled up to 2.]
My [Demon Knowledge] leveled up just by listening to all of that? Does that mean it''s connected to the Demon Territory itself?
Either way, I should check it out when I have the time. Right now, I should go back into the house and see more inside once I''m done looking around the garden.
-----
[??? Check: 18%]
[??? Check: 82%]
Chapter 9: Magic Lessons
The house was silent.
I couldn''t hear any noise or voice but my own. I could only hear the creaking of the wooden doors and a click of my footsteps on the marble floor.
Walking around made me feel uncomfortable. Even shivering at the cold breeze blowing through the creaking open window near me.
I don''t know how long would I stay here.
I wanted to leave because the area I''m in was too dangerous for someone like me to stay. I wanted to go outside and get away from this strange area, but what point in going back to that unforgivable world if it meant reliving the horrors and trauma I endured for so long?
What was the real answer to escaping this relentless cycle of abuse and betrayal?
Over here.
Before I knew it, the house wasn''t silent.
That voice was soothing. I couldn''t tell who, but it was too relaxing, alluring, refreshing...
I noticed a door creaked open. Was it locked before when I passed through it?
Not that it mattered to me anymore as the voice kept repeating those two words and the smell of lavender lingered in my nose. I let out a gasp as I stepped into the door.
Over here... Over here...
I came in, repeating the words they gave me.
And then...
I gasped as I opened my eyes. My head was pounding a bit, yet I felt refreshed for some reason. I looked around my surroundings and realized where I was.
"Why am I...back here?"
I slowly got up from the bed as I saw the same golden chandelier hanging on the purple ceiling and the dark purple regal wallpaper plastered around the walls. Odd... Was I touring around the house by myself a few minutes ago? I thought I did, but why am I...
Fledgling, are you awake?
I gasped again at a familiar voice ringing in my head, nearly screaming in horror and falling off the bed. "What the hell, Casia?! Are you trying to give me a heart attack?!"
Fufufu... It seems like you haven''t gotten used to my telepathy, huh?
I groaned verbally and mentally. "You''re only lucky that you''re not here for a second round. And no, we are not having a rematch."
I heard Casia chuckling again. At least you''re more energetic than yesterday. It seems like your tour around the house seemed to exhaust you a bit.
"Yeah, that''s saying so-" My thoughts stopped, recalling what happened. "Hold on. I was touring around a few minutes ago. Why is it already yesterday?"
Hm? Didn''t you recall how you spend the whole day inside after our talk about the Demon Territory? I haven''t seen you get out of the house until I saw you sleeping back in the guest room.
"But that''s impossible. I was touring around for an hour and...and..."
I tried to recall what happened next. I was touring around and then... And then...
What''s wrong? What do you mean you toured around for an hour?
I did tour around for an hour. But after that, it was all blank. I tried to remember and remember. But all I got in return was a big headache.
Fledgling, maybe you should take a deep breath. I think you might misremember some details.
"But I''m sure it was only..." I groaned. There was no way this migraine would go away if I keep remembering in vain. "You know what. Forget it. Let''s change the subject. I don''t think you called me via telepathy to say hello."
I''m afraid not. Are you free this afternoon?
"Yeah. What do you expect me to do here? Sleep all day?"
Right. Is it okay for you to take a small course in magic?
Well, that was an unexpected request. Now that he mentioned it, I wonder how the magic in this world work compared to the ones I read in my novels. I did manage to cast some of them thanks to the strange system installed in my ring. I might need some pointers in case it might fail me or something.
"I''ll take you up on your offer later. As long as you don''t make it too dangerous for me to deal with." Yeah, if he lets me fight a super-strong demon, I''m getting the fuck out of here.
I promise it won''t be too dangerous for you to deal in our magic course. Besides, your feats were enough to prove that you have the potential to become a great magician.
A great magician, huh? That might be true if I was still wearing the ring. But I couldn''t help but blush at his compliment. Something I noticed out of embarrassment. "Don''t you have a garden to tend to?!"
Right, right. I''ll see you later, Fledgling.
My head was silent once Casia''s voice dropped. I''m surprised that underneath his scary facade was a troll wanting to mess with me at every moment. Well, it''s not like I''m complaining ever since our fight. As long I get more information, the better. Now that I think about it since the lesson would begin this afternoon, I would have time for myself. I wanted to reread that novella and...
Oh, yeah! My stats! I was so focused on the sudden change of events that I almost neglected my stats and [Talents] the ring''s system gave me. Might as well check on them first.
"Open [Status]."
It seemed like my commands went through swimmingly this time as the UI appeared after I said them. I read through the contents as slowly as I could. If I get hasty, I might miss some details I may need to know about what''s inside my ring.
[Name: *%*$&]
[Species: *$*@]
Of course, this stupid ring was also glitchy. It couldn''t even log into my name and species! And for some reason, the Jobs section vanished like it didn''t exist there at all. At least the rest of it wasn''t affected by it.
[Stats]
[STR: 2]
[DEX: 3]
[VIT: 3]
[INT: 8]
[CHA: 4]
[WIS: 9]
[Available Stat Points: NaN]
So these were the stats representing my strengths and weaknesses. And it seemed that there was a message attached to the new window.
[About Stats]
[I think you know all about them due to your past experience, so we will save our breath. But at least give us some of your time explaining what each stat is all about.
[STR] is Strength, which is obvious to you. But it''s not only to determine it but how much damage you deal to your enemies and how compatible are you with some weapons.
[DEX] is Dexterity. It determines your ability and nimbleness. It also determines how fast can you move in any area.
[VIT] is Vitality. It determines your physical health and endurance against any status condition you might be inflicted.
[INT] is your Intelligence. As it says, it determines your knowledge in any general field, including the [Knowledge Talents] you possessed. It also connects to your magic abilities as well as your current Mana within you.
[CHA] is Charisma. It represents your force of personality, meaning how much you influence others through persuasion, diplomacy, and more.
[WIS] is Wisdom. It determines how much common sense you possess in this world as well as your ability to perceive, strategize, and create.
The stats are already determined based on your previous life in your world.
Since you are currently on [Tutorial Mode], you cannot gain [Stat Points]. The feature will be unlocked as soon as you completed it.
That is all. Good luck, Seeker.]
That was a lot to share, but I think I understood everything including some small notes below it. The only problem was the last few paragraphs of the tutorial. It seemed like I couldn''t adjust my stats to whatever I wanted. I guess they didn''t even bother putting in levels or the EXP points section in the UI.
But the main problem was my stats themselves. I mean, what the hell is this?! They look shit!
They said my stats are already adjusted based on my past life back home. But I didn''t know shitty they looked until I saw it. Am I really that out of shape? Sure, I didn''t exercise that much ever since college, but that doesn''t mean my [VIT] was a measly 3. Not to mention my [STR] was 2. The fact that I was able to wield a sword back then seemed too lucky. Then again, it might be adjusted right after I wore the ring. Besides, the other stats were somehow on point.
If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
If what the tutorial said was true, then [WIS] was 9 because I seemed to have a grasp on the fantasy world mechanics including the perceived strength of those demons while my [INT] was 8 because I was a college graduate, I think. [DEX] was 3 because I''m honestly not very good at running and gymnastics. Though [CHA] troubled me a bit. It was set to 4. It wasn''t as low as my [STR] and [VIT], but was it representing that I''m not much of a social person? It pained me to admit this, but I might be a bit too forceful and cynical when it came to other people''s views. Either way, at least I have a grasp of myself along with my strengths and weaknesses.
Though now that I think about it again, I didn''t recall the UI I used in God''s Domain having stats logged into it. Was it because they were not ready to see mine or they wanted me to die before I could get a chance to see it? When I first stepped into this world, no Otherworlder could access some kind of UI here and the only information we could get was our special skills, [Talents]. and jobs. That college kid had one involving speed, but for some reason, I didn''t have anything with me, including a job. So does that mean only Heroes have that privilege of that system or did the RPG mechanics didn''t exist here at all?
Either way, there were too many questions for me to find the answers to. For now, I should check out my [Talents] next.
[Talent]
[Fire] Level 30
[Darkness] Level 30
[Sword] Level 10
[Martial Arts] Level 10
[Demon Knowledge] Level 2
[Familiar Taming] Level 1
Combat-wise, these were the only [Talents] I know from the ring. Though now that I saw my stats, the inconsistency between my [STR] and the [Sword] and [Martial Arts] was too much of a difference. Even if both of them were Level 10, there was no way they could be useful for me in the long run. If that''s the case, then my magic [Talents] were the only saving grace I could have in my arsenal.
Then there are the other [Talents] that might be useful for me in the long run. So far, my [Demon Knowledge] leveled up to 2 while I gained a new one called [Familiar Taming]. The description for it made me a bit wary, though. I mean, taming [Demons]? Who would be in the right mind to do that?! Sure, there were [Docile Demons] Casia mentioned, but still...
As for my [Demon Knowledge], while I gained a level, I noticed I didn''t get any new skills from it. Then again, it might be a bit of cheating if I gain skill at every level. But what was the point of having this as my [Talent]? I did learn a lot and this [Talent] represented it. But I couldn''t take advantage of it except with the [Demon''s Eye] skill. Still, it''s too early for me to call it useless. If I level up more, I might be able to gain more skills and learn more about it. I''ll see if I could learn more right after Casia''s lesson. For now, I should take it easy for today and rest up until then.
Which means time to take the novella out before the events drag me out again.
I sheepishly chuckled as I found myself face-to-face with Casia. And he didn''t seem happy to see me.
Did I tell you to meet me here in the afternoon?
I gulped. I was so invested in reading Dr. Jekyll again that I might have neglected the time. "W-Well, you yelled in my head and used your magic to drag me out here."
Only because you were too focused to even listen to me via my [Telepathy]! I feared we would waste sunlight, so I had to make drastic measures to get you here immediately!
I wanted to argue about his methods. Although, he has a point. I would lose in this back-to-back argument, so I just shut my mouth while Casia growled under his breath.
Honestly, I thought you were nothing more than a serious-looking Fledgling. But I guess looks can be deceiving.
"That''s because I didn''t have free time even back in my world, okay?!" I quickly took a deep breath before I lost my composure. "Anyways, you said you want to teach me magic, right? Then I rather not waste more time than I intended. Sorry about that, Casia."
Casia growled again similar to a sigh. I can''t understand you sometimes. But very well.
He then dropped a few stones near my foot. They were small and had various colors shining within them. "What are these? Are these the [Mana Hearts] you mentioned yesterday? They look small than I imagined."
That''s because they are [Mana Crystals], not [Mana Hearts]. Though I noticed you managed to notice the similarities.
"It was a lucky guess." In reality, some novels talked about hearts with mana or any energy similar to it having crystallized hearts instead of real ones. I guess that one was on point. "So these crystals are what I think they are, right?"
As you suspected. These are Mana condensed into crystals and they are growing abundantly in the mines of the Demon Territory. There are some of them existing outside of it, but they are less common and the regeneration is very long due to a lack of Mana around the areas they are in with ones similar to ours located in the Elves'' territory. For this lesson, I want you to know about the basics of magic and how we cast spells.
So basic stuff, huh? Sounds boring, but if I learn anything from experience is that you should never be afraid of going back to square one. Besides, that magic I did was all because of my ring anyway. "Alright, I''m down with that. Give me everything you know, Professor Casia."
As soon as I said this, I could have sworn Casia''s face turned red. Can''t you pick a better nickname than that? Being called a "professor" makes me feel a bit embarrassed.
Wait, seriously!? "Alright. Then how about "Master"?" I could still see him blushing red despite the black scales on his face. "You know what, I''ll just call you Casia. No jokes this time."
The black dragon stopped blushing as he looked at me. Thank you. Now then...
He gingerly tapped the crystals with his claw and they glow on contact as they started to float right in front of me.
In this world, Mana comes in different forms around us. Whether they breathe life or create destruction, it is the building block that runs the world. Without it, it will cease to exist. When it comes to magic, we can form the Mana in 7 forms called Elements. They are [Fire] (He tapped on the red crystal.), [Water] (Then the blue...), [Wind] (Light blue), [Nature] (Light green...), [Earth] (Brownish-yellow...), [Light] (White...), and [Darkness] (And lastly, a purple crystal.) They are also the ones that keep the world afloat and it is where life and civilization exist. Most of us can use magic, even the monsters outside our territory. However, how you can use it depends on how much Mana you possess inside you.
I see. So the magic system is like any other ones I read including those shonen mangas. "Are there any limits on how many elements you can use?"
It depends on your affinity for one or two of these elements. If you possess the [Earth] affinity, you may able to cast spells based on that element. Although you have trouble casting any [Wind] spells since it counteracts it. You do recall what spells you cast on me during our fight, right?
Even an elemental rock-paper-scissors system also exists here, too? Damn, this world isn''t surprising me a lot about it. It''s a bit predictable to my taste. "I used [Fire] and [Darkness] spells, which means I have an affinity with both of them, right? Is it rare for anyone who has an affinity with two elements?"
No, they are uncommon in this world. However, the same can''t be said for magicians who can have an affinity with 3-4 elements. Possessing all of the elements is considered a rarity and are considered geniuses and Heroes.
Heroes? If that''s true, then...
"Does that mean an Otherworlder has a chance of possessing an affinity to all of the elements?"
Possibly yes. Otherworlders that have an affinity with all elements are a rarity and even if they aren''t named Heroes by the gods, they will have the potential to be the greatest soldiers and geniuses to the kingdom they are serving to.
I see. So if that''s the case, maybe those "chosen" Heroes might possess that said affinity as part of their blessings. But there was one more thing I need to confirm. "Do you have any affinities other than Fire, Casia?"
I possess the affinity for [Darkness] just like you. Some Sentient Demons and Docile ones often possess the [Darkness] element affinity, so it''s not surprising for all of us. Which reminds me. Out of all elements, the number of magicians with the [Darkness] affinity outside of our species is rare. The same can be said with the [Light] element.
"Well, I''m not surprised about it." If I recall, [Light] and [Darkness] were considered OP elements in many video games I played or know about. Though I''m surprised at how uncommon demons can use [Darkness]. Maybe it depends on how sentient you were or something.
However, there is one more element you need to know.
My eyes widened when I heard this. "There''s another element outside of the 7?"
Yes. Though I can''t call it an element. Rather, we might see it as an oddity because of how it formed.
Okay, now I''m a bit concerned.
We call it the [Null]. It exists, but it doesn''t. Yet it can grant power to those who have an affinity to it. To the outsiders, the ones who possess it are called "monsters" or "trash".
"Why is that?" I asked.
[Null] is an unpredictable element. You might grant a power that may rival other magicians and warriors while the other obtains a power that might be useless in a battle or any situation they are in. In any case, only the ones outside the Demon Territory can rarely have that affinity. Since we are incarnations of Darkness, we always have a form.
[Null], huh? Sounds like an element that Otherworlders could use, too. Does that mean I possess the [Null] element, too? No, it couldn''t be. God threw me away when they saw my status screen. Either way, the last part made me more confused than before.
Well, no point in dwelling on that detail now. I think that should be enough for you to learn about Mana and magic.
"I guess. Basics are important after all, so let''s go with that first."
Alright. Casia turned his head to the other side of the garden. Your first exercise is to show me the spells you mastered so far. Don''t worry. This test will only determine how skilled you are in firing a basic spell. As much as I want you to get some experience, I don''t want to be too cruel to send a Fledgling like you to danger immediately.
Why did it sound like a false reassurance? Still, he made a good choice of leading me away from dangerous fights. I already had enough violence for a while. I decided to take up on it as I stepped up and stretch my limbs to prepare myself.
"So I can use any spells I have, right?" I asked while stretching my arms.
As long as it''s not too high-level enough to destroy the garden. I''m still building a training area at the back and the owner will burn me if we end up messing with his beloved Shadow Lavenders.
Good point. I guess a standard [Fire Ball] would do. The target Casia led me to was a standard bullseye painted on a wooden plank (which was surprisingly well-made despite being seemingly made at the last minute) and behind it was a wall fence made of bricks of several dark colors. I have to admit, he did a great job on the makeshift training area. Once I finished my stretches, I assumed my position and took a few deep breaths.
"Here goes nothing." I raised my right hand and tried to aim it at the target a few feet from me. "[Fire Ball]."
Suddenly, a small flame appeared in the palm of my hand and I let it fly to the target. I was hoping it would be a clean hit, but that would only happen if you''re an overpowered protagonist. Because rather than hitting the target, it completely missed and hit the wall behind it instead. I sheepishly chuckled as I turned to my magic teacher.
Not bad. But try to straighten your back and arm. Take a few deep breaths to reduce the trembling of your arm and clear your head before you cast the spell again. And remember, we''re trying to preserve the lavenders here, so...
Oh, right. I almost forgot fire and plants don''t mix very well. At least Casia didn''t say I''m confident with my accuracy. I''m surprised Casia didn''t mention incantations or anything. Still, that''s one topic I want to discuss later. "In that case..."
I closed my eyes for a while to follow his instructions. Take a deep breath, clear my mind, and straighten my back and arm. Once I did all of that, I opened my eyes with them dead focused on the target. "[Dark Blast]."
This time, a black and purple aura gathered in my palm. Once they formed into a ball, I fired it at the target. It hit, but only the edge was hit instead of a bullseye.
Very decent, but it''s a bit of an improvement. I think we can do better, though.
I nodded. "Yeah. I think the first thing I should do is to improve my accuracy. Let''s try it one more time."
Yeah, learning magic was surprisingly tough. But for now, I spent the next hour trying to hit the damn target with my spells. It might take a while for me to improve, but let''s just say I didn''t join the archery club back in high school for a good reason. I wore glasses for a reason and the ones I had broke from our fight! Thanks a lot, Casia...
Less complaining, more casting!
Ugh... I''m shutting up now.
Chapter 10: Blessings of the Goddess
Entry #9
It has been 10 days since I started this project. I have been very busy as I have limited time in this world and I''m honestly overwhelmed ever since the mansion became a bit crowded lately.
Experiment #0 has been progressing very well. They have adapted to their new surroundings very well and while their mental state was still in progress, they do show any signs of creativity and signs of [Talents] materializing within them.
About 3 days ago, they have no control over their mana due to their fluctuating mental state. It''s only the combined efforts of my dear old friend and Experiment #1 controlling their excess Mana that allowed them to progress as I expected.
I felt like there was still missing until I named them the heir of my mansion. But I feel I might find it before I could reach my limit.
Until then, I should observe Experiment #0 in the meantime and see if they are ready to proceed to the next stage of their growth.
So I learned a few things about myself and this lesson.
Number one. Exhausting my mana leaves me tired, which I''m not surprised about.
Number two. Firing many spells without rest exhausts them.
And number three. I think I used too much mana without any thinking.
So right now, I''m lying down on the ground, gasping in exhaustion after an hour of firing lessons because of my shitty accuracy. Thankfully, Casia wasn''t much of a strict teacher as he called it off by dragging me out with his claw. He was sitting next to me as he stared at me while pushing a bottle right next to me.
"What''s this? My lessons on how to identify poison?" I asked sarcastically.
It''s a [Mana Potion], Mr. Sunshine. You should drink it right now if you want to get up. You can try to continue, but I''m not going to force you.
Huh, what a considerate guy for being a dragon. Still, I''m not the type to turn down a necessity. He was already trustworthy in my eyes and there was no room for me to suspect him right now. I slowly got up, picked up a potion as I pulled the cork open, and drank the blue contents inside it. The potion tasted like a mix of blueberry and orange and a few gulps were enough for me to recover most of my strength in my legs enough for me to stand up.
"Thanks, Casia," I sighed once I finished most of the potion. "Where did you get it anyway? From a nearby demon kingdom?"
To my surprise, Casia chuckled and said, I wish. Demons there are wary of us Drago Nox and it''s not easy to find these since we mostly consume large portions of mana to survive. The one you drank was made by the owner themselves.
My eyes widened when I heard this. At least I managed to empty the bottle or I would have wasted the potion over a spit take. "Wait, the homeowner made it?"
Yes. They don''t look like it, but they are surprisingly skilled with [Alchemy]. In fact, some of the items installed in their house were made by them by hand. I did some heavy work, of course.
So the shower, toilet, faucet, and LED-like stone lamps were of their making? I didn''t know, but I had some theories about the owner''s identity. "Does that mean they were an Otherworlder, too? That stuff you mentioned exists in my world first."
Unfortunately, I doubt it. Just like the former owner, they were born in this world. Or rather, they were created.
Created?! Wait, were they...
And before you ask, no, he didn''t clone an Otherworlder or used any mad Alchemy that would go against the very laws the gods created to create the owner. It''s just...I''m not allowed to divulge the methods out of respect for both former and current owners'' sake. I-It''s...too much if you try to pry into their private lives.
I wish I could go against it since I still have questions and he might be dodging the question, but Casia might be right. I still don''t know who the owner was and I still don''t trust them, but I could lose my only shelter in the Demon Territory if I get too hasty. If I have the right time, I might be able to expose them.
For now, I should follow Casia''s warning and avoid prying my nose into their private matters too much. "I understand. For now, I rather focus on my magic than the owner. I still need to work on my aim, but at least I know the basics of it already."
Good idea, Casia said as he stood up with his long neck straightened a bit. I think we should move on to another topic. Though this time, I will let you choose one of your desires. What do you want to ask now, Fledgling?
Right, I think I should bring it up right now before I forget. "I want to know about incantations. Can you cast magic without an incantation as I did during my practice?"
Ah, so you have noticed, huh?
I narrowed my eyes and frowned. "You read my mind again, did you?"
Of course not, he responded with a chuckle as usual. If I do it all of the time, it will be no fun at all. But you did bring up a valid question that has been asked many times before, so it''s no surprise to me.
"Before"? Why do I have a feeling this wasn''t the only time Casia taught someone magic? Either way, I didn''t say anymore as I start listening to his lesson.
As you might have guessed already, casting a spell requires two parts. [Conceptualization] and [Formation]. Conceptualization requires a bit of imagination and creativity on the magician''s end. They must create an image of a spell they want to cast first. If they can''t, then the whole spell will fail. Formation is what it says. Gather the mana within you and use that image to form your spell. Once that is done, the spell is complete.
I see. It makes sense. If you want to cast a [Fire Ball] spell, just imagine the said image, create it from your Mana, and just shoot it away. It sounded easy, but I still have some doubts.
However, that''s where outsiders began to expand the concept of magic. To them, image isn''t enough and most of the species have a limited amount of Mana within them. They needed more power and a way to get through the limits of magic itself. You see, magic is more than tools to some species while Elves and Demons treat it as extensions of ourselves. And in the case of tools, they also act as weapons for self-defense. So a theory was made by a few religious magicians: "What if we pray to the gods to enhance our magic?"
Prayer... I think I had an idea of what he meant. "Those "prayers" became incantations, right?"
That is correct. At first, many genuinely prayed to the gods as they cast spells through the same requirements. However, it evolved into a third part of a spell: [Vocalization]. By chanting a special incantation based on the spell you''re trying to cast, you can increase the power before releasing it. What you did before is the initial power of the [Fire Ball] and [Dark Blast] when the first magicians created them. If you tried to chant an incantation of [Fire Ball], it would be stronger and we might have a fire problem at our hands and claws.
So if I did...
Crap, thank goodness I didn''t know that spell''s incantation. If this was still my world, I would be charged with arson or worse, lose the shelter I¡¯m staying in right now. I rather save the [Fire Ball] spell for something else.
"Okay. Is incantation-less casting uncommon around here? Not just in the Demon Territory, of course," I asked.
Yes. It''s very uncommon here. But as I said, chantless magic is far weaker than with chants. Most of them are self-taught magicians.
"But what about you? I mean, other than your fire breaths, you can cast some magic spells, too, right? How come you can still cast stronger magic despite using chantless ones?"
Fufufu... Unlike those religious freaks, we are more intuned with the Goddess of Darkness herself.
"Goddess...of Darkness?"
If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
Our grace, our lady [Umbaria]. She is responsible for the creation of monsters and by extension, demons. She is responsible for bringing darkness so the light the God of Light brought to this world cannot blind the beings from the harsh truths of themselves.
"Harsh truths..." I hummed in thought at what he described that God. "So is she not evil? I mean, she created those monsters in the first place, too."
She only created the monsters as a way to drive humanity into a path where they can be independent and rely mostly on the gifts they have from them to move them forward. Thus, civilizations were created and the current world as you saw exists. Of course, that''s all in her authority that she could do. Humanity can still succumb to greed, jealousy, and power with or without her influence. And once she created them all, Umbaria chose to observe than influence us to create a religion like all of the species who prayed for their patron gods. Interfering too much will caused her to lose her position as our patron deity and godhood itself. That and her pride and reputation. You did say we tend to be associated with evil when we first met, correct?
Ah...
Yeah, I had no excuses for that. Just thinking about it made me realize I might have relied too much on light novels for knowledge of how to survive in this situation. Not to mention my black-and-white view might have impaired my first impressions of him.
"I''m sorry if I hurt your feelings, Casia."
I did have a fun fight back there, so all is forgiven, Fledgling. I smiled. For a scary black dragon, he was surprisingly understanding and kind. And who are you calling "scary"?!
I flinched, realizing he could still read my mind. "U-Um... Can we please continue?"
Right, right. As I was saying, we are intuned with our grace. As long we give her our blessings, our chantless magic is much stronger than any other ones we faced, especially with our [Darkness] spells. There are other benefits to her grace, but let''s just leave it there.
The more I listened, the more I start to understand the difference between the Demon Territory and the world outside it. This place was chaotic, yet it was mostly from their demonic instincts alone. Outside has rules and religion, but so far, I witnessed greed and lust play right in front of me when I first got into this world. There was also the fact that the so-called god seemingly dumped me here because I had no blessings from them. If that was the God of Light, then they did a shitty job of being one.
So if that god dropped me here without a care, then maybe...
"Hey, Casia," I said. "Is it possible...for someone like me to have the Goddess of Darkness as my patron deity?"
Hmmm... Casia hummed while scratching his chin with his claw. It is possible. Though there are a few caveats if you want to gain Umbaria''s blessings. Are you still willing to accept them despite the risks? Including losing your way home?
Risks... Am I willing to take them for those blessings? That''s a good question.
"I wasn''t well-liked in my family. I was a runt of the litter while my so-called siblings got spoiled rotten by them. I endured everything from bullying to finding somewhere to stay when I got kicked out at the start of high school to get by and went to college. And even when I graduated, I still got the short end of the stick with a black company. A job with shitty colleagues and a shittier boss. If you think dealing with those soldiers in this world was bad enough, try dealing with those bullies and my tormentors at work in a world where wars virtually don''t exist and we have better technology to aid our everyday lives. If anyone offers me to go back home, I rather die than to accept it."
O-Oh...
Huh. Was that even enough to make a large dragon speechless? It wasn''t much of a difference between here and my world. Those soldiers treated us like trash, abuse us, ordered us around like slaves, and almost turned us into meat shields if it wasn''t for that demon ambush. I wonder if the soldiers in those kingdoms were the same as those jerks. Either way, I''m not regretting my decision now even if I''m trapped in here forever.
I''m sorry for that. I didn''t know you suffered so much before and after you arrived here.
I sighed. "It''s all in the past. I don''t care if that shitty boss demands me to go back or if my family keeps asking me for more money. I just want to leave. No ifs and buts. Even if I die here, then it''s fine."
I can see where all of your cynicism comes from. Casia started to hum as I looked at him suspiciously. Very well. Let''s see if we can make your wish come true.
"Of me dying in the Demon Territory?" I didn''t know why, but something about his grin made me feel uneasy.
No. We''re going to pray for the Goddess herself.
This was all too sudden. One minute, I vented out my sob story. Now I''m standing in front of a statue of a woman in a black hooded robe behind the house who had her arms stretched out wide, revealing her crescent moon pendant around her neck. I''m not sure about this, but from Casia''s look on his face, he might be determined to get me what I want from his patron god.
My grace, hear my prayers! Please hear this Fledgling''s plea for you. He wished to have you as his patron goddess and grant him the same blessings as us demons. Give us your permission for him to speak.
I stared at the statue in worry. I don''t know if it capture her likeness since I didn''t know what she looked like, but she looked...sad when she stared at the purple sky above us. Something about it seemed... melancholic for some reason. Before I started to wonder, the necklace flashed a purple light in the gem.
It looks like you are permitted to speak. I saw Casia turn his head to me. Make sure to choose your words carefully. She isn''t swayed by words filled with greed and lust. Be true to yourself and try to reach her heart as best as you can.
Be true...with myself... I''m not confident this would work, but I could at least try. I clasped my hands together and closed my eyes.
"Goddess of Darkness, Umbaria. Hear my prayers. I wish to have your blessings as my patron god. I will accept any terms to obtain it. But if I have a reason, then it''s this. I don''t want to go back to my world. I don''t want to see the people who introduced me to the world of suffering and pain again and again. If I want to sacrifice anything to have your blessings, I would give up my previous back from my old world for this one."
I took a deep breath after I said my piece (or prayer in this case). I don''t know if this was enough. I don''t know if I have the right to accept this blessing. If this goddess could only respond in silence, then I''m not surprised. I guess I should deal with this world without any magic or any cheat ability anyway...
Oh? Who says you need a broken power to survive at all?
Huh? That wasn''t Casia''s voice in my head. Rather, it sounded like a woman. Could it be...
As soon as I blinked, I wasn''t in the garden or in front of the goddess statue anymore. Rather, I was in a black room where there was nothing but a black and purple sofa chair that I was sitting on right now. The room was lit by a few crystals hanging on the wall and right in front of me, a strange humanoid figure was standing a few feet farther from me. I couldn''t tell their appearance due to it being similar to a shadow covered in a dark mist, but it seemed like they had a feminine body and long hair over their faceless head. I wanted to question to them why was I there. But when I opened my mouth, my voice couldn''t come out of my throat and my limbs couldn''t move out from the sofa. It seemed like I wasn''t bound to it, yet I still couldn''t move from it. Just what the hell am I here? Did the so-called "Goddess of Darkness" drag me here?
Well, it seems like this is our first meeting, yes?
That voice... That was the very same one I heard after my prayer. So was it her then? I wish I knew more, but the figure started approaching me slowly.
I''m surprised that even in your current state, you managed to call for me. I guess that his confidence wasn''t misplaced after all.
I wanted to say something to her. Ask her what she said just now. But something in her voice made me feel...entranced by her. It made me want to stop talking. Stop thinking about all of the unnecessary thoughts in my mind. Stop worrying about everything around me. I looked up as the woman touched under my chin and push it in the direction of her faceless head. I couldn''t avert my eyes from it. I couldn''t think for myself. Who was she?
However, it seems it''s too soon for you to learn. You still don''t know everything yet. But you have made the right decision to pray for me first. I will give you my blessings. You did deserve them for following the traditions set in my territory. But at this point, you must confront the truths in front of you. There is no turning back once you discover who you are in this world.
Who am I...in this world?
What you are about to receive isn''t on par with the Heroes'' levels along with the blessed ones he granted. This requires your identity to be sacrificed to obtain it. You cannot bring back your memories, your personality, and everything that defines your humanity and as a person. Yet what you have in return is a second chance in life. A chance that I trust you will use well as long as you embrace the changes around you.
My...identity? She was talking nonsense, but it''s none of my concern now. I didn''t know everything yet, but it''s not like I would right now.
But I trust your ingenuity and knowledge to bypass the arrogance and pride of this world. You are chosen not to save the world. Rather, you are free to change it as you please. Whether trample the old nobility or the corruption of the monarchy, you have the power to destroy the world without violence and destruction. Use them correctly and you may able to bend the world to your knees.
Before I know it, the figure leaned onto my face as I await some kind of an unexpected move on me...
And before I knew it, she kissed me on the lips. She didn''t have a mouth, yet I could feel some sort of lips below her faceless head. I couldn''t struggle out of it. I couldn''t fight the urge. All I could do was let the sting of lavender overwhelm me and the taste of strawberries deprived all of my senses as I slowly closed my eyes. Seriously, who was she? I couldn''t fight the urges from her. Did she brainwash me? Drugged me?
Like I even matter now. I couldn''t fight this strange feeling within me. She sounded gentle and kind. A big contrast to the people that seemed too blurry for me to recall.
I will be awaiting your awakening, Seeker. Good luck.
[You have gained the blessings of the Goddess, [Umbaria].]
[You have gained a [Talent], [Physical Enhancement].]
[You have gained a skill, [Chantless Knowledge].]
[You have gained a [Talent], [Magic Knowledge].]
[You have gained a [Talent], [Senses].]
[You have gained the title, [The Man Who Was Charmed by the Goddess of Darkness].]
[I will be watching you.]
[??? Check: 20%]
[??? Check: 80%]
Chapter 11: The Past Torment
Have you heard about the Demon Territory? The place where demons roam havoc and where the Demon Lord resides, right?
Well, have you also heard what happens if you stay there for too long?
Not much has been known about someone entering the Demon Territory and barely surviving beyond the Demon Borders. According to witnesses, they often saw people being dragged into the territory by demons. But it mostly ends with them being eaten by them. However, public accounts are often mixed with truths and lies created from rumors and exaggerated tales. So not every account is trustworthy. Not to mention there is a phrase we all know: "Dead man tell no tales".
However, some tales might have some truths regarding them.
One was about two curious adventurers near the Demon Border. One of them entered the territory and another camped out for a few days. Eventually, the first adventurer came back but was now ill by the poison healers and acolytes couldn''t determine. Their friend tried to find help. But by the time they found a skilled healer, the adventurer died from the poison.
Another was about a Human adventurer entering the Demon Territory on their own as their way to becoming famous in their kingdom. They were arrogant and often saw themselves as higher than other species. For a few weeks, nothing came up from the adventurer. But when an adventuring party came to check on the border, they found the Human adventurer, only in a body of a Lesser Fiend with their mind lost and craving nothing but Humans and other species as their prey. They were forced to put them down without knowing their true identity as an arrogant adventurer.
A story of a poisoned territory or a story of a transformed demon. Which one of them is true?
Either way, the mysteries beyond the Demon Territory remain.
I gasped as opened my eyes. What the hell happened again?! I recalled that I was having some magic lessons from Casia and when I tried praying to the Goddess of Darkness after he told me all about her...
I was in this very bedroom again. Only there was no blood-red moon outside the window and the black clouds seemed to cover the purple sky, seemingly turning the whole area dark outside. Even some of the lamps both in the bedroom were strangely turned off for some reason. Creepy...
I took a deep breath and groaned. Rather than wearing that suit I wore, I was in the cheesy black pajamas men often wore in those Victorian days instead. Also, my (broken) glasses were sitting on my bedside table near me. Don''t tell me that I somehow slept in without any memories of what happened again...
Dammit... This was getting annoying. I tried recalling what happened afterward, but all I got was another migraine. Terrific... If this was Casia''s doing, then I''m starting to have second thoughts about trusting him.
Either way, I think that''s all I need to know about this place. This place was getting dangerous to stay and as much as I wanted to remain here, I need to get back to civilization now. First, I need to pack up my briefcase and...
...d...
Huh? Did I hear someone? That doesn''t sound like Casia. Heck, this one sounded a bit...menacing...
You can''t leave.
I can''t...leave? Okay, this place was getting creepier and creepier...
You have nowhere to go. This will be your home.
You mean this will be my grace?! Sorry, but no thanks!
I grabbed my briefcase once I packed up and started to rush to the door. Thanks for letting me stay here, owner. But I''m out of here!
As soon as I was in the hallway, I saw that the whole area changed. Rather than a hallway covered in the regal purple wallpaper with some of the doors opened, they were completely closed shut and several lamps were off, creating a dim long hallway where I couldn''t see the end of it.
"What the hell?!" I muttered to myself. "How long was I out now? More importantly, what the hell is this house?!"
Do not be afraid...
Dammit... I had no time to play "20 Questions" about this! I started running as fast as I could. I wanted to leave this hellhole and I don''t want to end up as the dragon''s prey or this house''s doll!
You can stay here if you want. We can give you anything.
I didn''t stop running. I didn''t take a break to catch my breath. I need to leave. I need to get out of the Demon Territory. But what am I going to do after I leave? Do I need to find a nearby kingdom to stay in? What if those soldiers and the king would try to hurt me again? Just where the hell am I supposed to go next?! I wanted to leave this hellhole! I don''t want to die here!
StAy... Do nOt BE aFRaID...
No, I don''t want to stay here! What''s the point of me staying here at all?!
StaY... StAY!!!
I stopped running. I know I said I didn''t want to. But the hallway seemed to stretch far when I tried to run as fast as I could away from here. I couldn''t even see the exit from here as if it slowly moving away from me. This was wrong. This was all too wrong! I decided to go in the other direction. Hopefully, I might able to get out of here through the bedroom windo-
PleASE... StAY...!
As soon as I turned around, my eyes widened to see what was behind me. Darkness started to spread around the hallway, consuming every decoration, door, wall, and floor all around it. I saw several black tendrils come out of it as they flailed around while spreading themselves toward me.
STaY! STaY!!!!!
I was paralyzed upon seeing the sight of that monstrosity. I knew it. This place was really bad news. I tried moving forward again. But when I turned around, my heart nearly stopped to see another darkness coming towards me while consuming everything in the hallway. This house was a monster. That dragon and that so-called owner was trying to kill me. I couldn''t get out of here at all. I''m gonna die. I''m gonna die!
PleASE! dO N07 b3 @fRA1D! S7AY! 57@Y!!!
I quickly looked around for any signs of escape. I know I''m trapped here and the darkness already blocking my way out. But what am I supposed to do? I''m currently on my fight or flight reflex and I already chose flight for this! I''m gonna die, but I''m not going down without a fight!
Then, I turned around one more time. Between the two darkness lay a wooden door right next to me. It slowly creaked open, as if it were inviting me inside. Like I had a choice...
I quickly went inside the door before the darkness got me. I could have resigned my fate and let the darkness kill me, but something about that door made me choose it. And yet, I wished I didn''t. Because when I went inside, I was greeted with a familiar sight. A sight I rather not want to go back in.
"Oh, look who''s back, Mom!"
I was in a living room with two red sofas a coffee table in the middle and a widescreen TV behind me. Right next to this room was a small dining room where I saw four figures. A middle-aged couple, a teenage girl, and a man a year older than me. They had no faces, yet I could recognize them from their brown hair and their outfits.
"Oh, how nice to see you again, honey."
They were my family. The very same one I tried to run away from after middle school.
"About damn time. You haven''t called us in forever!" The faceless man that looked like my shitty big brother said as I slowly backed away from them. "Aren''t you supposed to call us when you got some big shindig at a big city?"
"Come on, big bro. You did save some money for us, right?" The younger woman has to be my little sister, who was nothing but a spoiled brat to our parents. She was the one they favored the most. "Lend us some of your cash. You have some spare enough to celebrate, right?"
As if they were interested in my achievements. I only left because of their treatment of me. Neglecting me, my siblings hurting me when I tried to go against their wishes, and taking advantage of my part-time jobs... Most of my allowance and salary went to them, and they only spent them on booze, games, and clothes while the rest of them went to housing and my bullies.
"Hey, brat! Don''t just stand there! Take a seat or else," the man that I guessed might be my shitty Dad shouted at me. "You know what happens if you don''t, right?"
I growled. I''m already 28! Why am I supposed to listen to these rotten people?! But the darkness was still outside and I had a bad feeling about this version of my family. Regardless...
"Fuck you, jerks."
Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
That''s all I could say before I started running back to the door. However, I quickly tripped and fell. I looked behind me and gasped to see my faceless siblings grabbing my legs.
"NoW wHY do YoU haVe to dITCH Us lIKE thaT, bIg bRO?!"
"CoME oN, BrOTher. GiVE uS yOUr MoNEy AlREadY!"
No... No! I escaped them for a reason! While I didn''t care about what happened to them afterward, I didn''t want to know. I didn''t want to remember them! I just want them out of my life forever!
I kicked my "big brother''s" head and then, my "sister''s" several times so they could let them go from my legs. When I stood up, I saw the bottle coming right toward me in time for me to dodge. And I know where that came from.
"YoU No gO0D bRAt! G3t BAck HeRE aNd G1VE Us YoUR moNeY!"
"It''s all money, money, money for all of you, bastards!" I called them out while giving them a finger. "Why don''t you leave me alone already?!"
I quickly opened the door while knowing I would be exposed to that strange darkness. When I got out...
I found myself in some kind of office space. I would question how the hell did I get here at all. But I quickly recognized it from the chairs, computers, and printers spread around me. No way... Why am I back here again?! What the hell was all of this?!
"There you are, newbie!"
I quickly turned around and my eyes widened with my jaw dropped. Those faceless men in suits... Why they were still here?! They were the ones who made my life more miserable next to my family and if I hadn''t gone to another world, they would have abused their power more just to trap me in the never-ending cycle of torture in the form of this office prison.
"You''re late! You know we''ll be docking your pay for missing minutes!" The slight-plump man shouted at me. He was the reason why I never had the chance to leave my job next to my parents. I had bills to pay and if I quit now, I have no chance to find another job thanks to his so-called "connections".
"Just in time, newbie! We have a lot of stuff that we might need help from you," another man said, which I recognized he was one of the office workers that I detest the most. "Besides, I might convince the boss to give you the promotion that you wanted."
Lies. He always said lies to me. No matter how hard I worked my ass off, he would do everything to steal credit from me. He even tricked me by using that dumb promotion bribe he "promised".
"CoMe on, buD. yOU wANted a PrOM0t1on, r1111iiiGH7?"
"do yoU hAve cOt7on iN YoUR eARs, N3w91e?! GeT t0 wORk N0w or ElsE!"
What kind of sick place was this? That house wasn''t my house. And this office wasn''t my office. Yet both of them hurt me so much because they reminded me of how much pain I endured. How much abuse I endured. How much of my valuables and hard-earned money were taken from me?
I couldn''t stay. I had to leave. No resignation letters. No announcement. I just turned around and go up the front door...
SMACK!
And before long, I was on the ground again thanks to a punch with a familiar pain on my face. And a shoe on my head that I recognized oh too well.
Or rather, a few ghosts from my old high school along with the present pains.
"HoW dARe you WaLK bACK oN uS?! wE''re thE oNEs wHO rAIseD yoU?!"
"wHy Don''T yOu sToP bEIng sELfisH and GivE u5 tHe M0neY?!"
"YeAH! YoU oWe uS m0NeY aFTeR yoU droPped yOur LuncH B0x oN our ShoeS! So P@Y uP!"
"If yOu Ne3d tHe mOneY, tHeN sTArt wOrKIng alrEaDY! i D0n"T pAy Y0u to LounGE arouND LikE a CoUCh P0TaTO!"
Dammit, it was all the same. Bullies harassing me for money from excuses I didn''t do at all, my family using me as a money-making machine after they saw me as nothing but a son with no looks and talents, black company boss and workers kept harassing me and not treating me as an equal. What was the whole point of me going to another world if I''m still trapped in my past of pure torment and unending torture from the people I used to call colleagues, friends, and family?
I hate it. I hated myself for not standing up for myself too soon. I hated myself for letting them make me their punching bag. I wanted to move on. I wanted to follow Casia''s advice to focus on the present and forget about everything that made my life miserable. But how could I? How the hell am I supposed to escape this torment if those people would go around and desecrate my empty grave for money and reputation?! I hate it. I hated everything about them!
If only I could erase myself from that world and never be bothered by those people again!
There is a way.
Huh? Who said that? I thought I have heard something. I wish I could look around, but these people...
Will never bother you again.
I heard it again! I wasn''t hallucinating this time.
No, you weren''t. And unlike the ones who escaped justice, I will help you truly escape your past.
You...do?
You remembered what our Grace told you, correct?
"Our grace"? Are they talking about the Goddess of Darkness?
You will gain her blessings if you sacrifice your identity, memories, and everything that has been putting you down all of your current life. If you give everything up for our Grace, you won''t be hurt ever again.
But what was the point of erasing my past if I don''t learn from it? What''s the whole point of sacrificing my identity? Even if it hurts to not forget, I couldn''t...
But you kept going backward. Right after you promised Casia you will start moving forward during your fight. How good was keeping your whole past where it did nothing but beat you up and unfairly took away your efforts when you tried too hard to earn your right to live independently? Living in a world of unfairness and abuse seems like the worse place you call home.
Grrr... I didn''t want to agree, yet everything they said was true. I worked my ass off, trying to graduate from high school to leave my family for good, finding a job to get a proper salary after college, and this was the thanks I get from fate itself?! They were right. I didn''t want to live in that world anymore. But I couldn''t live in this one, too. How am I going to survive where I find nothing but assholes who might treat me the same as the ones I tried to escape?!
Do you really think you can let them get away from all of the wrongdoings they will do to you?
What the hell do you mean? How am I going to change everything all by myself?!
...Who said you have to do it alone?
Huh?
See that ring on your finger? You can escape your past with it.
My...ring?
Yeah. Just close your eyes and focus on it. You want to escape, right?
I...want to...
You don''t want to be alone, right?
Yeah... I don''t want to be alone. I''m not strong enough to face them alone. In all my life, I was always alone. No one tried to help me. Nobody answered my pleas. Nobody approached me to be my friend. I never approached them for fear of being betrayed both in high school and college. Even in another world, I was still alone.
Then you don''t have to be anymore.
"StOP ignORinG us!"
"WhY dON''t YoU be A goOd workeR and oBEy Us?!"
All of the sudden, the pain from their feet and bottles was gone. As if the light flashed within my head, I felt like my strength was starting to return.
Those people were nothing compared to us. Whether they abuse their powers including the blessings gods gave them or tried to screw us, we can triumph over their tricks and corruption against them.
They were right. We''re unstoppable together and we''re not letting these people escape justice.
"W-whaT tHe heLl?!"
"wHaT aRe yOu dOIng?! YoU''re nOt sUpPoseD tO reJeCt uS!!!"
"yOU ArE nOThinG bUt oUr mOnEy dOg! yoU aRe nOt tALeNTeD oR HanDSomE!"
"Y-You''re wrong..."
"hUh?!"
I narrowed my eyes while I gathered my newly-regained strength to stand up against their tyranny over me, "You bastards...are nothing without me. Money, power, pride... Everything is because of me. Without me, all of you are nothing. And now that I''m here, I have no reason to listen to you assholes anymore!"
Eventually, I managed to get my two feet back on the ground. At first, it seemed to be short-lived when the faceless bastard I called "Dad" punched me in the face. Yet I couldn''t feel anything from it that I was almost mistaken that his punches were weak. That''s where I made my realization. I couldn''t fight back because I didn''t have the will to fight back. But now, things changed. Whoever was helping me gave me the courage to fight back and I don''t care about their identity or their motives. They were helping me and they seemed trustworthy.
No, I was the one who opened up to them and I realized I have the power to change myself.
"Do y0u sER1osLY tHInk yOu''RE gOiNG 70 35CaPe uS 3@51Ly?! Y0U @rE 3eAK aND yoU c@nN07 cHAnGE tHe wORlD a1L 9y yOUrS31F!"
I grinned. Those were the very words that I believed before. But as I looked at my hand and a black flame appeared on my palm, I realized I can reject that mindset with the right words and self-awareness within me.
"You''re wrong. I will... No. We change the world. And you bastards can do nothing to stop us."
"n0, dON''7--"
"[Shadow Blaze]."
I dropped the black flame and nonchalantly left the room, ignoring the screams of my past burning behind me. I don''t care about them anymore. I don''t care about my past anymore.
As soon as I leave, the house and office vanished in ashes behind me. And I let the darkness consume me afterward.
[You have obtained a title, [The Man Who Forsake His Past].]
I gasped as I opened my eyes. When I got up, I looked around to see that I was in the bedroom where I was staying right now. Outside the window, the usual blood-red moon was shining in the purple sky at the window.
Damn... What was that all about? It felt like that dream was realistic, yet I couldn''t recall the details. Either way, I''m now awake and free from whatever scared me in the first place. However, I''m still stuck here and I need to...
I need to...
What do I need to do again today? To leave this place?
How could I? What''s a good reason to go back outside this territory? There''s nothing I could return to. Besides...
Why do I feel like I wasn''t born into this world?
No, it couldn''t. I''m still here. But why...
Fledgling, are you awake?
Oh, right. I forgot about Casia. I better take a shower and get dressed before he starts dragging me out of the house with his powers again. "I''m coming, I''m coming. Just give me time to shower, okay?!"
I won''t accept any excuses!
Damn, that dragon! I don''t care if he''s a bit laid back. He can be a monstrous instructor sometimes.
I heard that!
I flinched when I heard his growl. Either way, I better start moving or else. Though after that brief yell fest, that dream and something I seemed to forget somehow slipped my mind.
Well, whatever I forgot from my dreams lately, it didn''t matter to me anymore.
Besides, the Demon Territory is my home, right?
"We have another news report live in *$@&. It seems that the couple $*@*#& and *#(@$@* have been arrested due to suspicions of extortion, parental abuse, and embezzlement. The couple was last seen being escorted to the police car from their respective workplaces..."
"Another breaking report. The company, #*(&$@, has been filed for bankruptcy after the arrest of (#@$)@, *#&$(@#, and other office workers following recent investigations regarding the bus accident at *#(@*%. The company CEO was arrested for embezzlement, workplace abuse, and bribery..."
So in the end, he got what he wished in exchange for his past and identity. It was a small price to pay in my eyes, but a large consequence set upon himself.
What will you become, young Seeker?
I''m looking forward to your revolution.
[?#? Check: 24%]
[*?@ Check: 76%]
Chapter 12: The Master of the Mansion
I don''t know where I am. I opened my eyes, finding myself in a ballroom shining with chandelier lights I couldn''t describe the colors, curtains scattered in many windows that I couldn''t tell what was outside, and many people mingling and dancing to the music I couldn''t recognize.
Everyone seemed very focused on the festivities but me. I don''t know what it was all about, but I felt jealous watching them enjoying the music and catering the party offered. I thought I would suffer alone doing nothing for the rest of the night.
But then, someone approached me and asked a question I would never hear tonight.
"Do you want to dance with me?"
I was ecstatic. I felt like my luck has changed for the better. I took their hand...
But I stopped. I noticed something wasn''t right. Because this party was only catered to the demons.
But I wasn''t scared of them nor wary of them.
Rather, I felt a bit of envy. A desire to be someone like them. To be a monster they were proud to become.
As the darkness began to end the night, I made a realization.
I want to join the party of demons stealing the night away. I want to become someone who would sweep them off their feet.
Regardless of what everyone says to me...
I want to be a demon.
I yawned after I got up from my bed. I could see the blood-red moon shining through the window as usual. It has been a morning ritual to stare at it for a while. I didn''t know why, but it felt a bit relaxing seeing it shining even during a full moon.
It has been a few days since I arrived here. I didn''t know how or why I got here. But I recalled I fought a black dragon named Casia and after I won, he allowed me to stay in his friend''s house, which was more of a mansion than a house to me. I haven''t seen the owner of the house yet, but so far, this has been a relaxing stay I ever had in all my life.
Now that I think about it, how did I arrive in the Demon Territory in the first place? I know I don''t belong here. Hell, I doubt I''m not even in this world. I couldn''t remember what was my previous world like, but despite the dangers and desolate terrain, I felt like I belong in the Demon Territory. It''s like a home away from home for a reason I still couldn''t recall.
Either way, I decided to take a shower and meet up with Casia as usual. Whatever was bothering me wasn''t very important to me anyway.
As I walked through the garden of Shadow Lavender while the smell stung right up my nose, I saw the large black dragon slowly land near the flowers.
Ah, Fledgling. You''re up early.
I waved to Casia with a smile. "And good morning to you, too, Casia. I''ve been a bit antsy since yesterday and I wanted to improve more on my magic today."
I see. Well, accuracy aside, I do want to teach you more about Demons today.
I smiled. I only got the basic information about them thanks to Casia, but now that I''m here, why not stay and listen more about them? It might level up my [Demon Knowledge] a bit more if I learn more about them. "Sounds like a good... Huh?"
When I turned around, I stopped when I saw the other side of the garden. It was a humanoid figure wearing a black robe, pants, gloves, and shoes. Their facial features were obscured by the hood attached to their robe. It reminded me of someone with that same get-up, but I couldn''t recall what it was. Still, it was rare for me to see someone in the gardens other than Casia. I prepared myself in case the worse would come, but...
At ease, Fledgling. That''s just the owner of the house.
My eyes widened when I heard this. "The owner? Are you saying that suspicious demon or stranger is the owner?!"
I know it''s surprising for you, but that''s really him.
Him. So the owner is a guy, huh?
Still, I can share the same sentiment as you. It''s rare for him to come out of the house. Must be a special project he might be working on right now.
From his words alone, I guess that the owner never leaves his house more often. I''m a bit skeptical about it, but I''m not gonna argue about it. Besides, it seemed that he noticed us as well before he started running to the door. Maybe I should try asking him when I have the chance. Instead, I turned to Casia and asked, "What kind of projects the owner is working on anyway?"
Mostly on alchemy and magical tools. Some of them were the ones I have never seen in the Demon Territory before.
"Do you mean the showers and the lamps?"
Casia nodded with his long neck and head. Yes. He was a secretive type, though. He is never willing to share his inventions out in the world. Says that it''s not ready for them.
Makes sense. Most of them were too advanced for this world''s technology and I have to admit, he made the right decision to hide it for now. Especially since he made them in the most dangerous place in the world. "What else do you know about him?"
Hmmm... I know he''s a skilled magician who is on par with you. However, he is also skilled in swordsmanship and martial arts inherited from the former owner. He also favored some fictional works including the one with a man with two souls.
A man with two souls?! I almost had a heart attack when I heard this. "Do you mean "The Strange Case of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde"?"
Dr. Jekyll?
"That''s the name of the novella''s main character." I don''t know if this world knew about the ending unlike somewhere I still couldn''t recall, so I should try to give him an abridged version of the plot. "It''s about his law- I mean, friend becoming suspicious of Jekyll after a few incidents regarding a man named Edward Hyde. I can''t say much about it, but I have the novella if you''re interested. Unless the owner has one."
I thought that should give him some ideas of what I meant. But for some reason, the dragon was still growling while scratching his chin.
What an odd story. I never thought the owner would be reading about a character with the same last name as the former owner.
My jaw almost dropped when I heard this. "Wait, the former owner''s name?"
Yes. His name was Henry Jekyll. He was once an outsider before he arrived here in the Demon Territory.
Seriously?! A version of Henry Jekyll exists here?! "Please don''t tell me this is one of your lame jokes."
No, that really was his name. Well, until he changed it due to circumstances I cannot reveal it to you yet.
Changed his name? Wait, this was the Demon Territory. So maybe... "Did the former owner change it to "Edward Hyde"?"
Yes. I was about to say that. How''d you guess?
I gulped at his question. That can''t be a coincidence. There was no way Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde exist here. Yet, both they and the novella seem to exist in this world. I wish I could say more, but...
"I-I... It''s a lucky guess, I think..." I said, still unsure about all of this revelation. "Still, I never thought the names of the main character and the former owner were the same."
You''ll be surprised how reality can be much more surprising than fiction. Though he did leave one anecdote when I asked him about his strange name. "Henry Jekyll and Edward Hyde. They serve as a gate and key to himself. It would be rude if he reveals everything to answer my question."
The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
Gate...and key... What an odd riddle. Then again, that might tell me that "Jekyll" or "Hyde" weren''t his real names before. Either way, it''s not my business to pry into his private life right now, especially when he already passed away how long before I arrived here.
Now then, shall we move on to important matters right now? We''re burning moonlight here.
Right, right. The demon lessons. I quickly join with Casia again while not looking back, knowing the owner already went back inside the house. Yet, I had this nagging feeling something wasn''t right with him...
A few hours later, I yawned as I went back inside the house. Casia might be a good teacher, but his lessons were a bit too long for me to follow. Thank god I brought my papers and pen with me. Although I still don''t know why I brought them with me. They seemed like letters to me, but I didn''t know what they were exactly. Either way, at least they were good enough as makeshift notes because again, it''s hard for me to remember Casia''s lessons on demons.
But just as I headed back to my bedroom, I stopped when I see someone familiar coming my way. It was the owner, still wearing that strange black hooded robe that was hiding his face. I''m still having those strange feelings about them, but I should ignore him for now and let him pass. I just need to rest up and see what else I could do here.
Though when I tried to do so, the owner suddenly took something out of his pocket. He silently unfolded it and showed it to me. It was a paper with words written on it very cleanly enough for me to read.
"How do you like my little abode, guest?"
Seriously? A literal sign language? Was that his way of communicating with me? Was he a mute or something?
"No, I can talk. It''s my preferred way to talk, that''s all."
Huh. What an odd owner. But I quickly realized something. I didn''t say anything to him at all.
"I have the same ability as my friend. You''d be surprised how useful it was when trying to catch anyone lying during my appointments."
So he has Telepathy, too. Not to mention he has a paper that could change words without writing or erasing them. I swear, everyone here has ways to violate my privacy for many reasons. Either way, I should shut up before he caught another one of my thoughts.
"Anyways, you''re the current owner of this house, right?" I asked. "Does that mean you''re a [Sentient Demon], too?"
The words on his paper started to change again. "Yes. Though I''m not one of those Demon Lords you''ve been expecting a lot. I''m one you call a [Demi-Fiend]."
A [Demi-Fiend]. I think I know what they are. "They are lower-ranked [Sentient Demons] that resemble humans, right?"
I think that was the right description for them. According to Casia, they were considered a starting point for Demon Lords and possessed weak magic and strength compared to other demons, which compared them to nothing more than an experienced adventurer or magician.
"Yeah, that sums it up nicely. But despite the rumors about us, we can still grow and evolve like every demon here in our territory. Although the difference is that we grow a lot slower and our survival rate against stronger demons without the kingdom''s help is...abysmal to say the least."
So was he saying that Demi-Fiends are cannon fodder in here?
"Oh, how harsh! You can''t blame our desire and desperation to survive due to our weak abilities. You do know we''re much more capable than those humans, right?"
Right... I rather not delve into that detail a bit too much. "Still, I''m surprised someone like you managed to inherit this house. What was the previous owner like?"
I noticed he was scratching his chin (which he turned when he did so, presumably because he didn''t want me to see a glimpse of his face) before he showed me the paper again.
"Eccentric, caring, a bit of a sociopath..."
Okay... He sounded a bit looney than Casia described.
"You would be surprised at the many experiments he did before I arrived here."
I hummed when he said those last words. "How did you get here? The house, I mean."
The owner slowly averted his gaze from me for a while. Then, he showed me the note again.
"He found me when I was all alone as a kid, roaming around the forest aimlessly. Not knowing where to go or why I exist. I didn''t know how I was born there without any parents."
That...was surprising... Not only he was all alone without knowing his parents, but he was forced to fend off for himself. Damn, I feel for this guy, yet something in my gut hurt me when I heard his story.
"Don''t be sorry about me, guest. I wasn''t bothered by that fact at all. Having no parents or siblings was a blessing in disguise. I can go wherever I want, whatever I want. I''m not bound by authority and this place seemed to be the perfect home for me. If you ignore the wild demons trying to kill you for your Mana Heart, of course."
Okay. I think this guy was a bit..too laidback even after telling me his whole sad backstory. "How did the former owner find you?"
"I just ran into him. He seemed to know me, yet he never elaborate even after his passing. I just shrug it off and accepted his offer when I had the chance. It''s because of him that I became who I am today."
"Okay? So you have a happy ending? Good for you, I guess."
"A bittersweet, to be exact. I did miss him a lot. He was a mentor to me when he took me in. You can say he''s a father I never had in my life. I can say the same with Casia, though I won''t admit he''s a good surrogate mother." The owner sighed before the words changed again. "This is what happens when you almost lived your whole childhood alone. I''m hoping to use my mentor''s inheritance to make a brand new start right here in the Demon Territory."
Oh... Oh...
Damn, I feel like an insensitive jerk right now. Despite his nonchalant facade, he was still mourning his mentor''s passing for how long now. He only inherited his home and I don''t know what kind of responsibilities he has to take after that. So I couldn''t imagine what was going on in the owner''s head right now. Unlike him and Casia, I didn''t have their telepathic abilities.
"I''m sorry for being insensitive. I''m sad to hear how much you''re trying to endure the burden your mentor left behind. I really do. It''s just...I''m very bad with people including demons, okay?" I groaned. "I don''t know why, but I felt like I''m unwanted by everyone else. I''m used to being alone and...I wasn''t very good at trusting people. Don''t get me wrong, I have a good reason to distrust you, but..."
I quickly stopped myself before I say something stupid and insensitive again. Dammit, I still don''t know why I''m like this. I don''t know why I suck at this. Was it because I never had friends? Never have a family? Was I...
"All alone?"
I didn''t counter this time. I simply nodded my head as I resigned that fact I couldn''t oppose.
"I can feel from your thoughts of sadness that you''ve been through a lot. How much you endure your forgotten past and how much burden you endured alone all of this time. I know you''re willing to forget them but at the cost of your happiness and the ability to socialize with others."
I frowned. "Yeah, keep reminding me of how much of an asshole I am."
I wish he would get the message. To see how much I was suffering from his words. But then, I saw the next message on his paper.
"Oh, that is not true. I can''t deny your words. But what if we share our burdens? So we cannot be alone anymore."
Huh? It seemed like he was saying nonsense, yet something about his words made me feel...curious. Made me want to know what he wanted me to do together.
"What are you saying?" I asked. "That you want me as your brother or something. Because that''s not how genetics work."
And why did I know that word?
"Oh, it''s much more than that. I want to be your partner, your confidant, your other half. All I need from you is your consent."
Why do those words make me feel even more suspicious?
"It''s not like I want you to trust me immediately. I feel like you need some support and right now, both of us desperately need someone to help us right now. We need company. We need a reason to live."
A reason...to live...
Why was I living right now? Why am I in the Demon Territory in the first place? Was there a reason why I didn''t want to leave right now?
Those words... Those questions... I think I''ve made my decision.
"...Alright. I''ll be your other half and you''ll be mine. I don''t know how it works, but I have nowhere to go at this point. What do you want me to do?"
The hooded owner stared at me for a while before the words on his paper changed once more.
"Just listen to me and leave your thoughts to me."
Leave...my thoughts...? What the hell did he mean b-
Submit...
Huh? W-What was that? Something seemed to whisper in my ear.
Submit... Submit to remember...
Submit...to remember... What did they mean?
I tried to figure out what the voice meant. But the more I think, the dizzier I get. Even the scent of the Shadow Lavender started to overwhelm my senses. I turned to the owner, wanting to know what was happening to me. But he simply showed me the paper in his hands.
"Don''t be mad at what will happen next. You need to submit. So you can truly remember... The promise we... I made."
I tried to reach him, but I couldn''t. The scent and my dizziness were too strong. I couldn''t keep my eyes open for long.
Submit... Submit...
Was I betrayed again? No, this seemed different. I felt a warm sensation around me as my eyes slowly closed shut. Then, images I never saw before exploded into my head. Some were too much for me to bear and some were enough to make me angry. As I closed my eyes, I slowly realized what I saw. They were my memories. There were some missing, but I realized some things.
That I wasn''t from this world.
That I met the Goddess of Darkness before I arrived here.
And most importantly...
I died afterward.
[?$* Check: 41%]
[$&? Check: 59%]
Chapter 13: Inevitable Promise
I gasped as I opened my eyes. What...happened?
The last time I recalled, I was on a bus going to *$&@$# for a *#&$$@ when it suddenly crashed. Then me and the other passengers found ourselves alive in a strange white void where someone who claimed to be God took us in to be summoned into another world. I was suspicious at all of this, yet I had no choice since going back means I would die for real. I would have let this so-called God choose my fate.
But then, a UI window appeared in front of me, offering me an alternative. So I accepted it before God sent us off our way without God knowing what really happened to me.
Yet instead of finding myself in a forest of another world, I found myself sitting in front of a dining table. On the front was a woman with black long hair and her eyes closed while sipping a cup of tea. She was wearing a silk black dress and looking down, I also saw her wear high-heel shoes of the same color. Was this one of God''s tricks? Or...
"Welcome, young man. Welcome to my domain."
My eyes widened. She hasn''t seen me yet, but she seemed to know my presence already. "Are you the one who sent me those messages earlier?"
The woman nodded as she opened her eyes, revealing a strange pair of royal purple shimmering in this seemingly dim room filled with glowing rocks attached to the lamps.
"Of course. Normally, I shouldn''t intervene in other gods'' businesses. But I already reached my patience with that guy and I need to do so before they did something so reckless."
Reckless? Was summoning us into his domain to be teleported to another world bad? I wanted to ask, but I''m completely speechless at this sudden turn of events.
"Oh, I''m very sorry about that. I think some introductions are needed here." The woman gingerly placed her cup on the plate and slowly stood up before bowing at me. "I am the [Goddess of Darkness] of this world. My name is Umbaria."
The Goddess...of Darkness? My eyes widened as I realized what she meant. "Darkness?! Wait, why does the Goddess of Evil want to meet someone like me?! If you''re planning to turn me into your puppet..."
Suddenly, this Goddess...laughed. Not a burst of evil laughter, but only a peal of laughter like she was amused about something. "Me? Evil? Oh my. What kind of imagination do you Otherworlders have?"
I raised my eyebrow, confused at what she said. "I-I mean, you said you''re the--"
"Goddess of Darkness, not Evil," Umbaria answered with the most gentle voice I ever heard before. "I created monsters, demons, and darkness itself. But I never create evil itself. Darkness and evil are different entities and, understandably, most of you believe they are the same concept. I just want to get that out of the way before you start discriminating against me and my creations."
Huh... I guess she already prepared what to answer. Looks like this was a recurring thing for her. "Are you the one who sent those messages to me?" I asked. "Why me of all people? I doubt it''s because I have no blessings compared to those chosen Heroes."
"It''s not only that. You possess a potential like no one has ever seen before. A potential that is completely wasted thanks to the unfairness you''ve endured back in your world. How much pain you''ve endured from your family? How long do you have to suppress your emotions against your tormentors and abusers? Just what the hell the gods in your world are thinking, turning you into an emotional punching bag like that? Oh, how I feel for you and the years you''ve wasted in your world."
I frowned, "Like I need your pity, Miss Goddess. So my life sucks, I''ve admitted it. Are you gonna screw me over like that other God back there?"
I was still wary of her, yet her tone of voice was still gentle as she slowly approached me and said, "I would never do that. If I do, I wouldn''t have the effort to send you those messages and summoned you here in the first place. In fact, I''m going to offer a better deal, though with a few costs if you''re willing to accept them."
I raised my eyebrows when she said this. "What kind of a better offer would involve costs and risks?"
The Goddess of Darkness replied with a smile. "The kind where you have the chance to leave your wasted life forever and get a second chance."
"...Huh?"
Suddenly, she created a peach fruit from out of nowhere as she grabbed it and cut it in half with some magic, I think.
"However, what am I about to do is not a normal reincarnation. As a Goddess of Darkness, reincarnation isn''t my forte and my stronger blessings come with a cost. However, you may able to benefit them as it only erases your previous life. And to do that, you must die in the new world I''m sending you in."
"Erase...my previous life? As in I will never remember them?" I asked in shock. "Not to mention dying there?!"
"Remembering them isn''t the only cost. You will lose your personality, your identity from your past life, and your entire history connected to it." I didn''t ask her for clarification since I''m too shocked to ask her anything else. But she seemingly demonstrated her explanation by opening the peach she cut earlier, revealing a seed pit inside. "However, even if the flesh of the fruit is devoured, the seed inside will still grow a new life. So even if you lose your humanity along with your past life, consider this as a second chance to remedy your misfortunes from your old world."
My humanity?! Wait, was she saying I might not be human once I accept it?
"Do you think I''m the type to willingly die and surrender my identity and humanity after that?!" I shouted as I got up from my seat and backed away from this so-called goddess. "What makes you think I would accept it?!"
She started chuckling again. "Then why are you defending your abusers and tormentors like that?"
My eyes widened. Why did she say it like that? "That''s not what I meant! I only said..."
"That you don''t want to surrender your past life. The very same one you''ve been suffering for almost your whole life. The one where you never have friends, thinking only of yourself, and shutting off your emotions just to survive the harsh environment around you. The one you have been living unfairly without any rewards at all."
I didn''t say anything after that. She has a point. I tried everything to escape the abuse and suffering for a long, only that I ended up coming back to them no matter what I do. I thought I would be rewarded for my harsh life. But it didn''t seem like I didn''t get anything from it at all. It''s like an extreme version of a living hell that no one could notice with the naked eye. And I don''t think that''s not what a normal life filled with hardships works at all!
"As much as we want to blame the gods in your world for your misfortune, I doubt it will change anything for the better for you. As for your humanity and death, it''s not much of a loss for you."
"What do you mean?"
"As I said, you suppressed so much emotion in your past life, I doubt you know the true meaning of your humanity. Even if you become something else, it doesn''t mean humanity exists outside of humanoid species in our world. Just think of it as a pure reset on life. You will slowly regain it as long as you conquer your past trauma still lingering in your heart. This way, you are free to live your own life without the burdens of your past."
A reset, huh? Why didn''t I think of that before? For all of my life, I bottled up too many of my emotions. I lashed out at anyone approaching me, trying to reorganize my thoughts in vain. It''s because of my abusers and tormentors that I never experience true happiness. My true humanity.
"Regarding another cost for my blessings, it''s not what you think. If you die in another world, the process begins without any issues. But if you choose to take your own life instead, the blessing is null and void. That''s why I only said the cost is death, never for your extreme consent to do so immediately."
I hummed after I listened to her clarifications. "So you''re saying my blessings will only occur when death is inevitable for me."
Umbaria nodded. "And death is unavoidable to where I''m going to send you. Though this is not a premonition that I couldn''t possess as the Goddess of Darkness. This is a land where you have no choice but to fight or die without a chance to protest against the corrupted people who claimed to be loyal to God''s word. I would have sent you to my territory immediately. But I''ve intervened enough. If I did, the gods including the one you encountered will suspect me for violation of the laws we enacted for ourselves. However, it seems that you have made your decision, right?"
The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.
I think so, but I''m still unsure about all of this. "I have one more question. Why me? Of all people transported here, why did you choose me? How do you benefit from choosing me?"
She would have thought things through when she chose me. She would have changed her mind after she has second thoughts. I was expecting her to let me go. But she smiled and chuckled as if she thought I was joking.
"Because underneath your stoic exterior lies a potential to change the world. To topple the current system with your words and charisma from the shadows and eliminate the corruption plaguing this world."
I raised my eyebrow. "Are you saying I can brainwash the monarchy and government?"
"Not brainwashing. But rather, an influence that will shake the whole world with your unpredictable mentality and restless pursuit of knowledge from our world. While I chose you because of your potential to change the world, I''m not pressuring you to go out there and overshadow God''s Chosen Heroes. Rather, just do what you can if you feel like it''s the right thing for you to do once you regained your true humanity."
"...In other words..."
The goddess gave me a gentle smile. "Do not be afraid of being yourself. Be kind even if your enemies won''t let you. And if you have morals, do not throw them away once you obtain your new life. I''m not responsible for your future decisions, but I suggest that you do not hesitate on creating connections both in my territory and the world itself. Do not be too paranoid about everything and open up your heart to accept them. It won''t be fun if you avoid danger and conflict all of the time. You won''t grow in your second life if you continue to be scared of the world."
I think I understood what she was trying to say. Knowing all of the tropes just to avoid the pitfalls might help me, but what was the point of having a second chance if I keep avoiding people and danger in the new world? I''ve used them as tactics to protect myself from my family, colleagues, bullies, and my former boss from all of the torment and abuse they gave me. However, with my new life in another world, all my old tactics could do was to avoid the bad people and monsters coming at me. If I continue to seclude myself from the world, then what was the point of having a second chance in the first place?
"If that''s the case, then can I make a few requests?"
"Oh? I do have limits, but I''m willing to listen."
I took a deep breath. Not too many favors, but enough to give me a bit of an edge in my new life. "Regarding the blessings you give me, will it be on the same level as the Heroes? As much as I want some che- I mean, overpowered abilities..."
Before I could finish my question, Umbaria nodded and said, "Say no more. Giving you unlimited mana and magic affinity might give you an edge and a chance of luck, but I agreed that it would take away the point of your second chance. I want to be clear that I will be giving you a few blessings, but like I said, there are limits to my ability and if I don''t review your wishes, suffice to say that history will repeat itself. And we don''t want that to happen, right?"
Right... I guess I should think clearly. But I don''t know what kind of blessings I want for my new life. Not only that, if what she said was true, then how much corruption has spread throughout the world? Could I shake the world through force alone?
"Tell you what, I will give you a special trial to help you decide once you have my blessings. One that you Otherworlders call, "Tutorial Mode". Once you finished it, we will meet here again to discuss the blessings you desired. There, I will give you everything you need to create what''s truly yours."
A "Tutorial Mode", huh? Not to mention another gift once I finished it. I guess it''s good enough to help me decide, I guess. "Alright, I''ll accept your offer, Miss Goddess."
"Fufufu... Please, don''t be so formal, Call me "Umbaria", Seeker. And as my token of trust and appreciation..."
Before I wonder what she wanted to give me, my eyes widened when she made an unpredictable move of approaching me...
And found my lips came in contact with the goddess''s. It was all too sudden. Yet something about it made me feel warm. I could taste a hint of strawberry on her lips. By the time we were separated, I was shell-shocked to inject a word from all of this.
"It''s okay. I know you haven''t fulfilled your desire to lose it, so consider this as a gift. It''s a shame you may lose this moment once you leave here due to godly reasons, but I rather give you a fortune for your current life."
A fortune, huh? I must admit, that is a good welcome gift into another world. I never had a girlfriend back home and I never had a chance to lose my virginity. So even if I forget this, at least it''s a touching gesture from the only person who cared about me.
"Please don''t tell me you''re doing all of this just to manipulate my feelings," I snarked.
"Fufufufu... I told you. If I do that, then what''s the point of me dragging you here in the first place?" Guess she won her argument. I wanted to say more, but I noticed my hands started to fade as orbs of light flew off from them. "Looks like we''re out of time. Once you are satisfied with your second chance, come and see me sometime, okay?"
I wish I wanted to say my farewell, but...
"Hold on! How am I going to survive once I died and forgot everything I know? Walking and talking, I can trust you on that, but I doubt I can survive in that state."
"I''m not going to intervene at that point, but I know someone living in that area who can aid you during your rebirth and transformation. I have to admit, he''s a bit of an oddball, but I assure you, if you find him with a tattoo of the blood-red moon, you know it''s him."
I''m a bit skeptical of her reassurance. Then again, there''s no way for me to recall all of this by the time of my rebirth. I only hope that whatever happens in another world, I wouldn''t encounter another abuser or tormentor making my second life a living hell again.
"Alright, I''ll keep that in mind. Whether I remember it or not, I''ll try to find him."
"Good. Now, Seeker... I hope you can use your remaining time to survive our world."
At least she didn''t say I would enjoy it, because those descriptions alone would make me feel offended that I had to die afterward. "Umbaria, I appreciate your advice, but I have a..."
"Name, I know. Well, you used to have one. Considering you agreed to restart your life in our world."
What the hell did she m-
...
Oh. Oh, now I know why my name was glitched out.
"I''ll see you soon, Seeker."
The goddess smiled at me. Not a suspicious uncanny smile. Rather, a smile was enough to warm my heart. I''m not happy with my inevitable fate in another world. But considering everything she did for me to escape my miserable life, I guess I''m happy with her efforts to save me.
"Yeah. Thank you, your grace. I''ll try not to forget you."
I took a deep breath, closed my eyes, and let my body fade into a new world awaiting me.
I gasped as I opened my eyes and got up from my bed. I didn''t have time to look around my surroundings as I tried to catch my breath and recall what I saw. It wasn''t a dream or a nightmare that I forgot. It did not come from my trauma or worries about this world.
It was a memory. A memory of my first meeting with Umbaria. A memory of the news regarding my inevitable death in this world.
And a memory of the Goddess''s promise of giving her blessings to me.
And [Tutorial Mode]... I realized what my mission was all about. I realized why I was here in the Demon Territory.
But this didn''t look right. I felt like there were more to that fateful day after I arrived here. I couldn''t recall how I arrived here or how I got this ring.
Does this mean my mission wasn''t over yet?
God, my head was a mess right now. I couldn''t think straight of my sudden hunger. Where was that owner right now? With him maintaining his home alone, there was no way...
"Are you awake?"
My eyes widened. Who the heck was that? I heard a man''s youthful, but baritone voice. I didn''t hear the owner''s voice, was that him?
"Young master called me to check up on you. Will you open the door?"
And I spoke too soon. Just who was that? And that nickname sounded very familiar. Either way, I got up from my bed and unlocked the door to let whoever was outside in.
Then I stopped. I was right that it wasn''t the homeowner. Rather, it was a young man with pale skin and a seemingly thin stature. However, he has golden-yellow eyes that looked like they were glowing, black short hair that was combed over, and pointy ears. I originally assumed he was a butler of the house. That was until I saw that he was wearing a white shirt, black silk jacket, slacks, and shoes.
"Ah, I''m glad you are awake. Did you have a nice sleep as usual? How is your Mana?"
I continued to stare at the man. I didn''t know him or knew of his existence after I arrived here, yet something about him felt very familiar. I know this might be rude, but I needed to get this out of the way first.
"Um... Do I know you?"
The man gasped as if he heard something horrifying from me. "Oh, that stings a lot, Fledgling! We''ve known each other for quite a while now and this is what you want to respond to me first thing in the morning? That''s a bit too cruel, don''t you think?"
I nervously backed away from the man. He was seriously freaking me out right now and I feel like I''m about to bolt out of here.
"Oh? Have you forgotten how I''m the only Drago Nox who taught you everything about the Demon Territory and magic itself? The very same demon you have defeated with your magic and creativity?"
Drago...Nox? Black dragon... Dragon demon... Then the nickname he gave me... My eyes widened again when I put two and two together.
"Hang on... Casia?! Is that you?!"
The black dragon who almost killed me in a so-called spar and the very same one who took me here. The man right before me who was now bowing at me...was that crazy old black dragon?!
"Come now, that''s not how you greet a friend, Fledgling. At least a proper greeting would suffice."
I simply stared at the man in shock while he said all of that as he revealed his sharp fangs with a cheeky grin.
[*$? Check: 55%]
[*#& Check: 45%]
Chapter 14: Exposed Truths
Entry #11
Experiment #0 has been progressing very well in its growth. His lessons with Casia have made his magic stronger than I anticipated and my lessons in a general history of this world and the Demon Territory were going very well. While he struggled with self-defense and melee combat, I''m confident he could inherit my home and research I would leave behind once I pass this world.
However, one thing that I noticed was his creativity and the concepts he came up with once he shared his ideas with me. Honestly, I''m a bit skeptical about his ideas, yet I felt like he was able to make them a reality once he mastered some [Talents] within him. Plus, that hot and cold shower piqued my interest for different reasons.
Oh, right. I think I should stop this ambiguity or I would be rude when he starts reading my journal in an event he would truly continue where I started.
I decided to start treating him as my own son starting today. I know this was a gift from the Goddess herself, yet I was skeptical and suspicious of his appearance in the Demon Territory. However, as I saw through Casia''s powers, I saw a fragile soul inside the insane exterior of this boy.
I know that he is still mentally well, but I know in my heart that forcing him to be better is not the right way to recover.
At the very least, I should give him proper love and care as his surrogate father if my health can linger longer. I may not be a father material, but I hope Casia might have better luck on his end.
Of course, that means I should give Experiment #0 a proper name very soon...
I was speechless. The black dragon who almost killed me... The very same one who stood tall above me...
Was now a human man offering me a tray of biscuits on my desk. Seriously, did he not mention this before? I mean, he never turned into a human when we arrived at the house and he was mostly stuck outside tending the garden of Shadow Lavender and herbs. Just staring at his yellow eyes in his pale face still creeped me out.
"Is something the matter, Fledgling?" Casia asked in his slightly baritone voice.
I quickly shook my head when he turned his attention to me. "I-It''s nothing. It''s just that I recalled that you mostly stay in your dragon form."
"Oh, that. While I was strong in my dragon form, it was a bit annoying when I can''t enter buildings without destroying them by accident. It''s thanks to the former owner that I got this human body so I can travel around more easily. Don''t you remember?"
Huh? Okay, my memories were a bit fuzzy right now, but he didn''t mention all of that before. Or was I misremembering them?
"Right, I forgot about your condition. Either way, just don''t think about it too much. Right now, didn''t you promise that we''re going to work on your magic today?"
Did I?
...l...
Oh, right. I did promise. Right after I met the owner. I wanted to learn more spells, so I should focus on that first. I don''t know why I wanted to, but I shouldn''t think too much about it.
"Alright. I''m still used to this, so go easy on me, okay?"
Casia chuckled in response. Ugh... I don''t like it when he does that. "Don''t worry. We''ll do much more than that."
After I dressed up, I was outside the house once more as I stood in the garden with Casia. Looking at him right now, I still felt a little uneasy seeing him in his human form compared to his dragon form. Despite this, we did the usual such as learning spells with my current affinity, working on my aim (no thanks to my broken glasses), and mastering spells that I already know thanks to my ring.
But just as we moved on to my next lesson, I still recalled one of the lessons Casia taught me.
"Hey, Casia. I was wondering about the [Sentient Demons] lesson you gave me," I spoke up while I sat down right beside Casia. "The current owner is a demon, right? Then is he a higher-ranked demon like his master?"
Higher-ranked. I recalled that they were called [Shadow Demons] and they were a type of demon who was two steps closer to becoming a Demon Lord.
"I wish that was the case. Unfortunately, he''s a Demi-Fiend like any demon in villages and lower-class cities in kingdoms. He was born with an unusually low amount of mana, yet has a monstrous appetite for Mana Crystals and Hearts."
Whoa, I didn''t know the owner was a big eater when it came to crystals. I wonder if it''s the same with normal food. I knew that sentient ones can eat them with no problem, mostly for leisure, I think.
"Is he currently learning magic like me?" I asked next.
"Yes. While he is now the owner of the former''s house, he is still a student in terms of magic. You can tell how difficult I have to split my time between you and the owner."
I chuckled sheepishly. Probably my fault for his complications with our magic lessons right now. Still, I wish the owner would come out once in a while so we could learn together. I don''t know why, but he felt like a pseudo-brother to me.
"Well, enough talk. We should start focusing on the lesson right now. I hope you rested enough because I''m going to teach you more about the elemental relationship between the 7 elements."
He has a point. I need to learn more about magic. I don''t know if it''s for survival in the Demon Territory or this world in general since I mostly wanted lessons because of my [Demon Knowledge]. But I had a sudden urge to learn more about them. About this world. About magic. About myself. So I decided to stop thinking and start listening to Casia''s next lesson.
The Goddess of Darkness.
Some say she was a witch born who was left over from the creation of this world.
Others say she was formerly a Goddess who turned her back to the light.
And a minority say that she was a cunning manipulator who turned many species against each other.
Regardless of these contradicting origins, there were some facts many demons and some species accepted.
She was the one who brought demons and monsters into the world.
She was the one who created darkness.
And she was the one who introduced hardships into the world.
Because of this, religion was formed in the country of Demons.
Believing that without hardships, there is no growth.
So for this world and the demons to grow, they must overcome them and learn from their past. So they could evolve and grow as people.
So regardless of what anyone says about the Goddess, one thing was clear.
She was the one who ended the world''s stagnation.
Why...
"As you can see, most elements have a cause-and-effect when they make contact with each other..."
Why am I feeling so lethargic?
"Let''s go with other examples beyond Fire and Darkness."
Why do I feel like I''m dying from my waning strength?
"As I said from my previous lesson, Earth is strong against Wind, but it is weak against..."
Now that I think about it, did I eat breakfast earlier? Or drink anything for that matter?
"Then there is Nature, which is strong against..."
Dammit, I couldn''t focus on an empty stomach.
"Lastly, there is Light, which is s- Huh?"
I couldn''t...keep my eyes open for long!
"F...e...g...in.g..?!"
I''m too...hungry...
"...e...l...g!!!"
Whe...
Where am I?
I found myself in a dark void. I tried looking around, but I couldn''t find anyone in this void. I don''t know if I''m walking around or saw my limbs or myself.
I kept wandering around. Trying to find any signs of life here.
Until I saw a familiar robe. A robe that belonged to a man that I have never seen his face lately.
I wanted to approach him. To try calling out to him. To reach out to him.
But when I did, I noticed his mouth under his hood, trying to tell me something.
I felt like I''m losing consciousness again. But I slowly realized what he was trying to say. The message he left me as the world around me turned to pure black once more.
"Do not be afraid of what you really are."
-----
"Fledgling!"
I gasped in shock and stood up with my eyes snapped open. I looked around and realized I was now inside the lounge of the house, except I was in Casia''s arms as he stared at me with a frown and yellow eyes gazing at me.
This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.
"Oh, that the Goddess, you''re alright! You almost gave me a scare back there."
I groaned as I slowly got up. "W-What happened to me back there?"
"You suddenly fainted in the middle of our lesson. I was worried, so I have to stop my lecture and take you back inside for you to rest."
Oh, right. I did remember that, mostly from the sudden loss of my strength. And I think I know why it happened.
"I-I''m okay, Casia... Don''t worry about me," I answered while I tried to get up. Although, my strength and stomach might have said the opposite. "Actually, I take back what I said. Ugh... Did I eat breakfast this morning?"
I was hoping I might have slipped my mind about it. But Casia responded with his head shaking. "You simply followed me after you woke up and dressed up for your magic lesson. Honestly, I was a bit concerned since you haven''t eaten anything for the past week."
Past week?! How the hell did I even survive a week without any food anyway?!
I quickly shook my head. I couldn''t lose my head over this. There has to be a logical explanation for why I missed some meals for the...
Rumble...
Ugh... I''m too hungry to think right now. I need something to eat before I could move on. "Is there anything from the pantry and garden that I can eat, Casia? Fruit would suffice for now."
As soon as I said this, Casia frowned at this while he stared at me. "About that... The pantry is empty at the moment and the next food supply won''t arrive in my lair until tomorrow. As for the garden, most of the edible fruits and herbs are still growing and the next harvest is estimated to be next week."
My heart almost stopped when I heard this. Next week?! No! I would die of starvation or malnutrition by then!
"Don''t fuck with me! Can you try hunting some monsters or animals nearby?!" I demanded as I became desperate. "You can hunt as a dragon, right?!"
"Grrr... I wish, but remember where we are right now! Finding a deer or a wild boar in the Demon Territory is like a needle in a haystack! It would be impossible for me to leave unless I want the kingdoms to panic over a Drago Nox suddenly appearing outside of the territory! Please, Fledgling. You''re not in the right mindset to think. Please calm down before we can act accordingly."
Oh... I felt like I wanted to eat something now. But Casia was right. My hunger was driving me crazy and if I couldn''t calm down, I would do something that I would regret for the rest of my life! Yet, I''m so hungry! I need to eat something! Anything to satisfy my hunger!
...y...al...
That voice... I couldn''t hear clearly, but I know somebody whispered a word in my ear. And then, something caught my eye. Something shone inside Casia''s pant pocket. Something enticing. Something...delicious...
I couldn''t take it anymore!
I tackled Casia without any thought in my head. I don''t know why, but I''m too hungry to think. I''m too thirsty to find any reason why I attacked Casia like that.
"F-Fledgling! W-What in Umbaria''s name are you doing?!"
I was wondering the same thing, yet I was too focused to listen. Instead, I quickly snatched the shiny items out of Casia''s pocket. They were Mana Crystals, the very same ones he showed to me during one of his lessons. I don''t know why I stole them from Casia. Yet, looking at them was very entrancing to my eyes. Enough for me to keep them. Enough for me to stare at them.
Enough for me to eat them.
I couldn''t resist it anymore. I opened my mouth and put all of the Mana Crystals in. They were tough to chew since they were real crystals to the point they might break my teeth. But I was too hungry to notice it. Instead, I noticed these crystals seemed to have a variety of tastes the moment my tongue made contact with them. Some of them tasted sweet while others were a mix of bitter and sour. I wish I could enjoy this taste, but I didn''t want to lose my teeth chewing all of them.
So I swallowed all of them. The moment that I did, most of my strength suddenly came back and my hunger suddenly disappeared. I stood up, noticing I was able to move normally again. It''s as if eating those crystals restored most of my strength. Not only that, my rational side came back as I realized what I did to Casia.
"I''m so sorry, Casia!" I apologized as I helped the dragon up to his feet. "I didn''t know what was I thinking. I...I was so hungry and I noticed your crystals and..."
"Calm down, calm down, young Fledgling! I forgive you," Casia answered once he was up as he dusted his clothes afterward. "I''m just surprised you managed to scarf those crystals in one bite. Are you okay?"
I sighed as I checked my body one more time. "I think so... In fact, eating those crystals somehow regained my strength and satisfied my hunger."
Saying that out loud made me sound like I''m a crazy old man. Yet doing all of that made me question what was logical to this world or not. I thought eating crystals was not normal for me. And yet...
Anyways, I shook off those thoughts for now and said, "Anyways, I''m so sorry for eating your Mana Crystals. They seemed very important to you."
"That''s okay, Fledgling. There were several Mana Crystal mines nearby and I have a few more back in my lair. I''m just surprised you managed to eat them and recover your strength like that."
"Y-Yeah..." He was right. I was able to stand up and walk without any issues. "But I still feel like something isn''t right about th- ARGH!"
Suddenly, a sharp pain stabbed through my hands. I looked at them and I feel like the colors in my face start to fade as I saw what was happening to them. My nails slowly turned black as they start to glow longer. Sharper. Dangerous.
As the pain receded, my nails were gone. Rather, they were replaced by black claws reminiscent of wolves, dogs, and bears.
This wasn''t right. I felt like eating crystals was not what a normal human would do. Having black claws wasn''t normal for a human. All of these weren''t normal!
Now that I thought about it, I recalled that memory with Umbaria and still reeling from my thoughtless stunt, I made a realization.
"Casia, am I human?"
The moment I turned to him, his expression changed to shock as he said, "W-What did you say?"
"Am I human?" I repeated. "I know humans aren''t supposed to eat the Mana Crystals directly. And I managed to eat all of the elemental ones in one gulp. Not only that, there is no way my hunger disappears when I ate them as a human! That''s not normal for me! So answer me this, Casia! Am I human or not?!"
This thought never came to my mind until now. I was hoping it wasn''t the case. Yet I never had a sudden urge to eat Mana Crystals until now. More importantly, I slowly realized my memories didn''t add up after I seemingly arrived here in the Demon Territory without any reason. I tried to recall how I got here, but all I got was a migraine. I need confirmation. It doesn''t matter if it''s a reassurance or not, but...
"Oh... So you already noticed, huh? Honestly, I wish I could continue, but I have to follow the master''s wishes."
What? Did he already know about my state?
"What do you mean, Casia? I need a proper answer right now!" I demanded. "Are you working with the goddess and the owner against me?! What did you do to me?!"
But he only responded with a mix of a growl and sigh. "If you truly wish for answers, I suggest you should turn to the current owner."
"The...current owner?"
"I want to be honest. I have nothing against you. Rather, I see you as my second pupil that I''m proud to see you grow. I have no intention of manipulating you for my own gain. However, what I''m about to ask you is for your own good. The truth you''re about to see will be harsh, but I will be on your side until the end."
Casia... I wish I could believe you, but...
"But don''t take my word. The owner is in his lab located in the basement of this house." Casia handed me an old key from his pocket. "Do you remember the door at the end of the hallway there? That''s where he is. There, you will know everything. Just promise me that you won''t throw away your trust in us afterward."
I...couldn''t answer that. I wish I could trust him, but at this point, I don''t know anymore.
Still, I accepted the key and walked past Casia. I wish I could leave without a word. But I couldn''t.
"I wish I can''t. You''re like a real father to me," I said. "Please don''t be like that bastard once I''m done there."
I didn''t turn back to see Casia''s reaction as I left the lounge. But I could guess that he felt somehow disappointed in himself or me. Either way, I simply focus my attention on the room he directed me to. I needed answers now and I''m not gonna rest until I got what I wanted.
A walk into the basement was a bit uneventful. Yet the moment I stepped down the stairs, I noticed the hallway through it was a bit dark due to a few lamps being lit there. Not only that, but I also noticed that most of them were not like the ones I saw upstairs as they were mostly candles and fire lighting several selected areas on the walls. Now that I saw the basement with my own two eyes, I began to wonder what was the house like before the current owner came into Jekyll''s life. More importantly, was this house a bit dark and creepy than I thought it would be?
Regardless, I simply took a deep breath and slowly walked through the hallway without any hesitation. Thankfully, the hallway seemed to be short enough and I noticed there were four doors surrounding me. I wish I could check all of them, but I''m only focused on one door I wanted to enter. And eventually, I managed to reach it at the end of the hallway where the fifth door lies there as Casia said. I don''t know what lies beyond that door, but I took a deep breath, unlock the door with the key Casia gave me, and slowly opened it as I quietly entered it.
As I did, my eyes widened to see the interior. Several shelves hung on both sides of the walls with several colored bottled liquids, jars of powders and herbs, and knick-knacks spread all over them along with a wooden table and chair standing right in front of me. For some reason, there was a mirror right beside me, and there several bars of iron and body parts from who-knows-where at the back of the door. And on that chair was the current owner himself, still wearing his cheesy black robe. He turned around and I saw his face still obscured by his hood. I was now cautious around him, knowing he might have something to do with my strange appetite lately.
Of course, the first thing he did after he saw me was take out his paper and showed me a seemingly handwritten message.
"Oh, hello! I didn''t notice you coming into my humble abode. This room was supposed to be locked, so I''m guessing you must have got in thanks to Casia, correct?"
I have a good reason to be mad at the owner. I have a good reason to punch the living daylights out of him if he kept avoiding my questions. I have a good reason not to calm down.
But I couldn''t. These people treated me as an equal and were willing to give me shelter and information about this world and the demons living here. They told me to trust them, to let go of my perceived suspicions against them. But doing so was hypocrisy on both sides. I don''t know who to believe anymore. I don''t know what was a truth or a lie. But I know what was the first question I had to let out first.
"Be honest with me, owner. What...the hell did you do to me?"
The owner simply tilted his head as his message magically changed. "I don''t follow what you''re trying to say."
I''m running my patience thin with his attempts to avoid any questions I threw him. But I have to calm down. Losing it will lose my chance for concrete answers. "I just swallowed several Mana Crystals. And I enjoyed it!"
"So? Is eating crystals normal for you?!"
I growled, trying to keep my cool against this guy. "How''s "eating inedible crystals" normal for me?! Heck, how does having my nails transformed into black claws normal?! How is all of this normal?!" I took a deep breath and stopped myself just as I grabbed the owner''s shoulders when I tried to make sure he won''t get away, fearing I might punch this guy with my newly grown claws even if I wanted to. "I want to trust you and Casia, I really do. But you have to tell me what is happening to me?! What kind of sick magic did you turn me into...whatever I''m turning?!"
I gasped as I''m starting to lose my breath from my questions. But it didn''t stop me for a while as I asked a few more.
"Please... I need to know... Why am I here in the Demon Territory? Am I losing my mind? Are you turning me into something I''m not?"
I stared at the man, trying to find any sense in everything that happened to me today. I needed answers and I didn''t want him to avoid any more of my questions! I need hope. I need something to answer these illogical changes within me. I need something to make sure I''m still hu-
"What are you talking about? You were never human the moment you woke up."
My eyes widened. I...was never human? What the hell did he mean by that?
And why did he have my voice?
"Well, you might have recovered some of our memories, but not all of the important stuff you need to know now." The owner sighed as I watch him put away his paper on his desk. "At least I have a good excuse to end this tomfoolery right now. You recalled what Umbaria said to you, right? The promise you two made before you were dropped off to your doom?"
I was almost speechless. How did he know about my meeting with the Goddess of Darkness?!
"What does it have to do w-"
"You will have a second chance in this new world. A past identity and history wiped clean from your memories and inner self once you died here. You accepted it, hoping you will able to get that life you deserved after a life of hell there. Well, guess what?"
The owner dropped his hood and the moment I see behind it, my heart nearly stopped.
"You died and got everything you''ve asked for."
I couldn''t say anything else at that point. How could I? Because the man right in front of me, the current master of this house...
"It''s just I need one tiny favor from you. Something that I... No, we desired."
That man was me.
[#*@(v*$)%n Rat3 Check: 60%]
[P?s$ E*%s>{# Check: 40%]
Chapter 15: Denied Truths
"W-Why..."
I muttered as I found my hand stained red after I removed it from my stomach. I tried finding some sense of what this brat did to me, yet I was at a loss for words as I stared at him sneering with a sword in his hand and a blade stained in the same colored liquid as my hand.
"What? Do you expect me to save your ass and be a useless bum while I try leaving this hellhole? Hah! You are gullible as you looked!"
Gullible? Yeah, I have to admit, it''s my fault for trusting a stranger from the get-go. But I didn''t have any choice for that matter. Everyone was dying left and right and no matter where I go, those...things wouldn''t stop until they ravaged everything in this camp! I was desperate to stay alive. But in the end, it killed me by trusting this young bastard.
"I told you before, gramps. I will do everything to stay alive. It doesn''t matter if I leave you all dead. You guys are only stepping stones to my greatness! You read those webtoons and some manga, right? That there is a chance the weak will become the strongest. If my special skill evolves, I might become the untouchable Hero this world has never seen before! Consider this as a farewell gift for helping me get to what I will become in this unforgivable world."
Forget malice, this guy has lost his marbles! If he gets away scot-free, then he''s no better with those soldiers!
Argh... I''m losing more blood than I thought. I''m glad he didn''t strike me in the heart, but I realized that I''m on my last legs since there were demons still running amuck and that bastard would leave me here to die while he goes off to his delusional crusade.
So in the end, there was no way I could have my second chance in this new world. That bastard God was like my family and boss. He never cared about me at all!
I do.
I''m nothing at all. Nothing but fodder to these demons.
You are something.
I could never have my catharsis. I could never get away from my past.
You will.
If only those bastards get what they deserve... If only that asshole die...
IF YOU''RE LISTENING, GOD! THEN I HATE YOU FOR MAKING MY LIFE A LIVING HELL!
I told you. You are special.
And I assure you, judgment is coming to those who disrespect you anymore.
Before I know it, I heard a roar coming toward me and I felt a tremble from the ground. I looked up and my eyes widened to see a large black dragon standing right in front of me. Was it leading those demons from the other side of the border? Either way, it seemed to block the young man''s path as I watched his horse neighing wildly while that bastard tried to control it.
"Dammit! A black dragon already?!" The young man said. "Still, beating a high-level dragon will net me enough EXP to get me to a high level. Very well!" Without having second thoughts or knowing that killing a high-level monster would do nothing but kill him and his ego, he took out his sword and aimed its blade at the dragon''s head. "You''ll be the second stepping stone for my road to glory! Now come and get me so I can have your head as my tr-"
How naive.
Huh? Did my ears deceive me? Did that dragon...talk? It didn''t seem to move its mouth, was it talking from its mind?
"Oh? So you must be one of those intelligent dragons, huh? Then that means killing you might not be enough. How about you call off your demon friends and start working for me as my m-"
Do you expect a weak coward like you would start making demands because of your preconceived notions of this world?
"H-Huh?" The young man''s eyes widened next. I guess this dragon got the same idea as me regarding this guy''s twisted attempt to become the strongest. "What the hell are you talking about? For an intelligent dragon, you have a habit of saying nonsense. Don''t you know who I am? I am an Otherworlder who will become the strongest Hero of all of this land! Do not underestimate me because once I level up, I will be the one who will defeat the Demon Lord and become the ruler o-"
SLASH!
It happened so fast. The dragon didn''t move from where it landed, yet I saw the young man''s arm holding the sword fell from his body, and before long, blood spewed out from it. Not at the level of a big geyser, but enough for me to realize how screwed he was. I couldn''t describe what the hell did I witness as I watched him turn to where he used to be.
"Ah... Aah... AAAARRRRGGGGHHHH!!!"
My eyes didn''t deceive me at all. For some reason, that dragon managed to cut his right arm clean without lifting a claw. If he could do that without even a fire breath, then...
"What the hell did you do, you stupid dragon?! I''m supposed to be the strongest! I''m supposed to be the one who will become the most untouchable hero in this world!"
And who says you can become one? I doubt the god who gave you that weak blessing told you the true nature of it.
"As if they were going to tell me anything while dropping me off in this wasted dump! This blessing hides something great and I''m going to show them and those assholes that I''m going to become the strongest..."
Before he could finish, I saw his remaining arm cut down by the same invisible force from the dragon. This time, it didn''t take long for the young man to scream again as he collapsed onto his knees, probably from the pain he felt from losing both of them.
And I thought some Heroes were more delusional than the abandoned. Either way, I''ve made my point. I don''t care where you come up with that twisted mindset, but let me tell you this, human. You are never the protagonist of your insane story. If you step into the real world, I assure you that you will be nothing more than an antagonist against the people who were living in it.
"Don''t tell me what''s impossible!"
The young man''s body started to glow blue. Are you kidding me?! He already lost his arms! Don''t tell me he''s going to keep fighting despite the ridiculous handicap against that dragon?!
"I told you I have a powerful skill that God overlooked! You can''t stop me!"
It''s true that on paper, your speed is impressive with that blessing. However, in the hands of an incompetent swordsman...
The young man screamed while he ran through its long neck as he got closer and closer to the dragon''s head. But when he was about to reach it...
SLASH!
His body suddenly bisected through his stomach as I watched in horror and awe.
It is nothing more than a cheap sleight-of-hand trick.
I didn''t know what to say about this. The man who used his speed to stab me before I react and killed those soldiers in a near-lightspeed attack...
Was now a corpse cut lying on the ground in pieces.
What the hell was this dragon? How in the world did he manage to kill him without moving an inch?!
This was bad. This was really bad. The dragon was now eyeing me and I couldn''t run even if I wanted to. I already lost a lot of blood as fell on the ground, panting for what little oxygen I could get from this world. I''m almost losing my breath now and I felt like this was the end. There was no way I could survive this after all.
I see. So you must be the one that I sensed from the Goddess''s prophecy.
...Huh? What the hell did that dragon say?
Ah and perfect timing. Have you dealt with those pests over there?
Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.
I''m too confused about what it said. Was he talking to somebody else? A minion, perhaps? My eyes were already heavy and I couldn''t listen to whatever happening in the wreckage besides what seemed to be the dragon''s voice in my head.
...h...hi...?
Someone who has the same scent as the Goddess''s recent prophecy. But it seems he''s already at death''s door.
...a..ou...eal...m?
I''m afraid with all of my power, true resurrection, and healing aren''t my specialties.
I don''t know what was the full context, but it seemed like this dragon tried to help me for some reason. I felt like it has nefarious reasons to do so, but...
Dammit... I couldn''t keep my eyes open any longer. This was it, huh?
...see. ...h...r...k...d...
Only one way to find out.
So much for having a new life in another world...
T...f...w...
...
You are now Experiment #0.
I gasped as I blinked and panted. Was that...a memory from that day? But I don''t understand. The details weren''t exactly as I remembered and I decided to not follow that bastard''s advice to become a fall guy. It''s a...
"It''s not a fake memory, me,"
The man who claimed to be me smirked as he stood up from his chair and leaned closer to stare at me. How the hell am I supposed to believe him?! I died and I got everything?! Dammit, just what kind of fucked-up logic was he running with?! This doesn''t make any sense!
"Yeah. I get what you''re feeling right now. You thought of everything you thought happened, only to be challenged by my appearance and the strange occurrences you''ve been dealing with right now. And just a clarification. I don''t have Casia''s telepathy, but I will soon. It''s just you''re a part of me and I can guess your thoughts a mile away. I''m still learning, though. So I can''t read everything." Who the hell was this guy?! This guy couldn''t be me. It couldn''t!
"Stop fucking around, imposter!" I screamed right in front of his face. "Just who the hell are you?! Why do you have my face and voice?!"
"Ugh... This shit again? Do I have to spell it out to you again? Then again, you''re still in denial, so I guess I can''t easily persuade you with that memory, so I just have to spell it out to you then. What you''ve witnessed before were the events that you should have taken if you acted smartly and let karma get that bastard instead. It was made from your... I mean, my past regrets. Decisions I could have chosen if I wasn''t desperate and blinded by your cynicism and nihilistic views of both worlds. Well, thanks to my rebirth, I managed to move on from them. But damn, the Goddess wasn''t kidding that I have to deal with you before getting the skill that I wanted the most. I thought I would get it immediately, but I guess she thought I need to work to earn it. So it''s my fault for being hasty."
I couldn''t respond to that kind of claim. I couldn''t understand it at all. I tried to wrap my brain around it, but it didn''t make sense at all!
"What the hell are you saying, bastard?! Are you saying you''re the one who manipulated my memories?!"
"I''m saying that those "memories" you''ve mentioned are nothing more than filler. I met Umbaria before my rebirth and while the details were hazy, I recalled she promised me some blessings if I died and has the resolution to survive even beyond my previous death. Thanks to me fulfilling those requirements, I was saved and I was reborn as a demon in exchange for my unlucky past life, whatever it was. I already paid the price for my rebirth, so they were only there just to fill in the gaps. As for your past life, you can forget to remember them. I already threw them away and I doubt you are bothered with your deadbeat past life anyway."
I quickly grabbed the imposter''s collar before I let him walk away from me. "Dammit! If you could have said you''re manipulating me, then say it to my face already! What do you want with me?! Why me?! I''m just a nobody!"
"You? You mean me, right? Just to set the record straight, I never manipulated your memories. I never brainwashed you. Well, a bit, but only because you''re a pain in the ass trying to calm down. You are only the last remnant of my past self. The fragment of my past self''s personality I managed to salvage with Umbaria''s help. You are the key to what we want for this world."
"If you think you''re going to use me for whatever plan you''re cooking up, then you can just forget about it! I know you''re a Demi-Fiend underneath my face, so I know you''re nothing but a weak demon trying to copy me for the lulz!"
The man groaned and said, "Yeesh. Your denial is worse than I thought. Well, pop quiz time! What is the square root of 6?"
Huh? Why did he ask me that math question so suddenly?
"Hey, I asked it for a reason. Are you going to answer it or not?"
Dammit, it''s not like he won''t let me go unless I have to entertain him. "Well, it''s... It''s... It''s... Uh..."
Huh? Should I know this one? I know because I was... I was...
Something wasn''t right. Where did I suppose to learn that? And what is the square root?
"Can''t answer it, right? Then..." Before I could say anything, the man took out a card of some sort from the table. "What is the periodical element of water?"
Periodical? What was he talking about? Water was water, right? And what is the periodical element?
"So you can''t answer that either then? Then what is the boiling point of lava?"
I... What were all these questions? Why couldn''t I recall what they are?
"So you can''t answer all of them. To be honest, I have no clue as well. I''m still learning those subjects from Casia and I''m still struggling even at my age."
His... "age"? Hold on, what was my age? Am I supposed to be in my 20''s or something? So why couldn''t I answer them?
"I should add one more detail I didn''t mention. When Umbaria said she will erase my past life, she meant it. Thankfully, she and my master said they kept my knowledge of that world in special books from those shelves you see before you." I looked up when he pointed in the said direction and noticed the said books on the wall shelves. "However, I can only read them as long as I follow Casia''s education regimen, whatever that means."
I was almost speechless at his words. Education, age... I couldn''t keep up his nonsense any longer!
"Would you get to the point already?! Stop avoiding the main subject and tell me what the hell is happening to me!"
The man sighed again as I watch him nonchalantly scratch his back. "You don''t understand at all, huh? Rather, you are too stubborn to accept what''s happening to you right now." He then dragged a mirror right in front of me and said, "Then start staring at this while I''ll get to the point."
At this point, I was almost at my limit. I was about to curl my fist and punch the mirror to threaten him to talk. But I stopped when I saw my own reflection.
Instead of seeing myself as a man with brown short hair wearing broken glasses, I saw a young boy staring right back at me with his black messy neck-length hair, purple eyes, pale skin, and the same black claws in our hands. I tried backing away from the mirror, but the boy in the reflection seemed to copy my movements. No, it wasn''t just my movements. He was copying my shell-shocked face as well. But this was impossible. That boy...he couldn''t be my reflection...
"I think it''s time we stop lying to ourselves," the man said as his tone of voice changed dramatically. "This is who you... no, who we really are. After I died in the demon attack, Casia and my master temporarily revived me and granted me one of the Goddess of Darkness''s sacred treasures. That treasure became my own and with it, I was reborn into the world as a demon child in the Demon Territory."
"A...demon child?" I muttered. This wasn''t real. That boy wasn''t me. It couldn''t...
"You are wearing the same treasure, right? The ring that is currently stuck on your finger, right?"
My...ring? I looked down to see the said item on my finger.
"I also have the same one right here." The man removed the black glove on his left hand. When he did, I gasped to see what was on his ring finger. A silver ring inset with a purple gem similar to mine. "Though in reality, only one ring exists in the world. Try asking someone about it and there is a chance they will sell you a fake that might cast a sleeping spell to steal your goods. At least that''s what Casia told me."
But this ring... Someone sent it to me and...
Don''t tell me that''s another fake memory?! If most of my memories here were fake, then what was the whole point of me being here?! Not only that, he kept claiming that I was him and he was me. This doesn''t make any sense at all!
"I understand if you don''t believe me, but that''s fine. I''m still trying to reel you in so you wouldn''t do something reckless like killing myself from provoking those panthers or worse, trying to kill Casia before I could take over."
Panthers and Casia? Wait, those were the very same fights I recalled! But I still don''t understand all of this. None of my memories matched up! I still have gaps in my memories even from that battle with those demon wolves. It''s like I wasn''t there to witness it in the first place!
...Now that I think about it, I realized I overlooked one more detail about myself. Something that slipped my mind for so long until now.
"W-Who...am I? I couldn''t recall my name anymore. I couldn''t recall why I thought I was human in the first place. Just...who are you exactly?"
I don''t know whether I need any more reassurance when there was nothing to deny his words anymore. I wanted to believe I''m still a human being and this was nothing more than a demon''s attempt to turn me into their pawn or something. Was this my way of denying reality? Do I have a reason to refuse to believe that man''s nonsense? I want to believe it was true, but...
"Who am I? Who am I? Why it''s simple." The man bowed to me with a smile. "In my rebirth, I was known as Experiment #0. But after his passing, my master called me a fitting name before I inherit his home and research." He then looked up at me with his seemingly glowing purple eyes. "My name is Vander, the Demi-Fiend who inherited the House of Lavender. And you are nothing more than a facade of my personality."
Vander... I''m...the facade of his personality?
I felt like he was saying nonsense again, but I felt like he didn''t. I wanted to deny it again, but something within me filled me with thoughts I never had before.
No, those weren''t thoughts. There were memories. Memories of the man named Vander. No, memories of myself. True memories of everything that really happened. From my arrival to my death, the true events were all in my head. At this point, I couldn''t deny the truth any longer. I couldn''t avert my eyes away out of fear. One fact was clear to me.
I wasn''t supposed to exist in the first place. I wasn''t supposed to live longer than I could. I never suppose to remember myself.
In this world of fantasy and demons, I died and a demon was born in my place.
[C*n(ver$*%n Rat3 Check: 65%]
[P@s7 35@r7$3 Check: 35%]
Chapter 16: Resigned Acceptance
I gasped as I opened my eyes. Damn, my head hurts... Did I fall on a cliff or something? Because my head wasn''t the only thing that was throbbing in pain right now. I looked at myself and noticed several burns on my black dress shirt and shorts along with my hands. No, it''s not only that I found myself covered in wounds and burns I wasn''t supposed to have in the first place. Instead of my bedroom, I was in the ravines of the Demon Territory. I tried hitting myself several times, but no matter what I do, I realized that this wasn''t a dream at all. I was far away from my home and yet, I never recalled running away after my master passed away.
About time you wake up, kid.
That voice...
I turned around and gasped at what I saw behind me. A large black dragon covered in scratches and stab wounds around his scaled body. A dragon that I knew who it really was.
"Casia?! What happened to you?! No, strike that... What happened to both of us?! Who would do this to us?!"
I was so panicked about our current situation that I had to ask so many questions coming from my head right now. Not only that but seeing Casia in this state almost made my heart drop. He was supposed to be the strongest dragon I know. He couldn''t be beaten so easily!
Yeah, about that, kid. I hate to be the bearer of weird and bad news, but you''re the one who defeated me.
My eyes widened. I was the one who defeated Casia? But that''s impossible! He''s a powerful dragon who can never be beaten by any humans outside the Territory!
Hey! I might be a Drago Nox, but I never said I''m unbeatable!
Uh, right... Back on topic...
"How could I defeat you? I tried sparring against you several times and no matter what I do, I ended up losing all of them," I said out loud as I recall those painful defeats, but never one that Casia mentioned. "Heck, I never defeated your dragon form, let alone your human form!"
I was getting to that part. You defeated me, but I didn''t specifically say it was you.
I raised my eyebrow when he said those words. "Is that one of your cryptic lessons or advice again?"
I then hear Casia growl which sounded like a sigh. I mean there is another part of you that defeated me.
"...Excuse me?" I asked. "If you''re talking about possession, then there is no way somebody is doing that to me. You said that demons cannot possess each other due to our Mana Hearts..."
That''s not what I mean. You have a part of yourself that seemed independent of your main personality.
"My...main personality?" I have no idea what he was talking about. I could hear him growling again when I thought of it.
Do you remember another Talent I have after dealing with an interloper?
Another [Talent]? I hummed as I tried wracking my head around it. "Um... Your [Telepathy]?"
My dragon tutor started to cackle, a sign that says "It''s incorrect". That is a skill from my [Mental Manipulation], not a Talent. I have [Minor Psychology Knowledge Talent], something I extracted from a so-called mind-reading human who doesn''t even have that skill in the first place. From what I know after a few observations along with some notes the former owner left behind, it seemed you were experiencing amnesia and a sudden personality shift.
"Uh... I don''t get it."
It means you became a different person while you were blacked out.
I frowned at his strange answer. "I still don''t get it," I repeated. "And why "Minor"? Why can''t you extract a "Major" version of that [Talent]."
I wish I could, but there are some personality aspects that I rather not extract and I rather let them burn than let his sadism and malevolent traits endanger you and the former owner. Oh... I think I understand what he said, but I''m still not happy that he''s not answering clearly. You recalled several times that you had the same blackout episodes, correct?
Now that he mentioned it, I did faint a few times while helping my Master. Even when I''m resting, my eyes went dark at one moment. The next was that I found myself surrounded by drawing scattered around my bedroom floor before Casia told me I did them for an hour while he was gone. And I didn''t bring out any crayons and paper from my desk drawer at all before it happened!
"I think so... What''s so important about them? And what does it have to do about me beating you up without knowing I did it?"
It seems that the same persona emerged within you and started going off his own without your knowledge. It has been a headache for me and the former owner. But at least we managed to suppress it within you. Until now.
I couldn''t believe what I''m hearing. There''s another person...living within me? And it''s not a possession? I still couldn''t believe all of this. "Why didn''t Master tell me all about this?"
If we would, you might do something reckless against something you have no knowledge of. Not even the owner couldn''t figure out how to deal with his own as well.
Huh? What did he mean by that?
"Wait, are you s- Ugh..."
What the... Why am I sleepy all of a sudden? I tried to keep my eyes open, but...
This isn''t me...
Huh? Was that...my voice?
This isn''t what I want!
What...am I talking about?
Dammit, I couldn''t waste my time over this!
"C-Casia!" I weakly shouted. "I-If what you''re saying is true... Then try to convince me... The other me to get me back to my mansion!"
But V-
I simply smiled and said before he could say anything else. "S-Sorry, Casia... But I can''t...stay awake...for long..."
As soon as I said that last word, my world went dark again.
I slowly opened my eyes. I got up and looked around to see that I was in my bedroom again.
Wha... What happened to me? I recalled that I had a lesson with Casia, I suddenly ate some Mana Crystals, and...
The owner of the house...
I remembered. I remembered that I confronted him about my sudden changes. I remembered that he has the same face as me. I remembered that he told me everything I knew was a lie. And... And...
I remembered that I''m not supposed to exist here in the first place.
I looked around at my supposed bedroom. I felt like there was some kind of a black bag right beside me along with those glasses that were supposed to be broken, but I don''t know at this point. I took a look at my hands next. At first glance, I still have my adult hands. But what about my reflection? Was everything I saw a dream? But it seemed too real and everything he said seemed true. But I felt like everything was a lie. It didn''t make sense. Everything about my existence was a lie!
I tried to find a logical explanation against the owner''s explanation. I tried telling myself that everything he said was a lie. I tried to tell myself that he was nothing more than a figment of my imagination.
But what was the point? Which of my memories were fake? Which of the facts were real?
I don''t know anymore. I just don''t...
"Looks like you''re awake, owner."
I quickly screamed when I heard that baritone voice nearby. Then I quickly took a deep breath when I saw it was Casia sitting right next to me on the chair from the desk.
"Oh... Casia... You almost give me a heart attack." I would have sighed again, but I realized what he said. "Wait, what did you just call me? I thought you called me a "Fledgling". I''m not an owner."
As soon as I said this, Casia''s expression suddenly changed from a smile to a frown. "Oh, right. Looks like you''re the face again," he muttered, yet I noticed he still retained his gentle tone despite how he seemed disappointed in me. "But it looks like you''ve managed to speak with the owner, correct?"
The owner... Right, the owner... I felt like he betrayed me. Like he went behind my back to spite me or something. This feeling... It disgusted me. Why would he still comfort me even after knowing that I''m nothing but a fake in his eyes?! Was he still reading my mind? Did he know that he wanted me to suffer like this?!
"Do I look like I''m the type to happily see a young child in distress like you?" Casia suddenly said to me. "Just so you know, I spent the whole new moon looking out for you so you won''t go outside doing something reckless that would endanger the owner."
He mentioned him again. He said that the owner was me. Was everything he said true? I needed to know. I need to know!
"Casia... Do you have a mirror with you?" I quietly asked.
If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
"Why yes. Let me get it from the desk drawer."
I let him get the said item for a while. I know I''m still an adult from my hands and voice alone. But the owner said I was a child masquerading as an adult for some reason. I needed validation of my own existence, but was there anything that could have helped me deny those facts any longer?
Once he got the hand mirror and gave it to me. I took one look at my own reflection. And to my dismay and horror, I only saw a young boy with black hair staring right at me with the same horrified look on his face.
That''s it, huh? This was me. That young boy in the mirror...was me all along. I couldn''t hold my despair any longer. I let out my tears of anguish while trying not to show them right in front of Casia.
That man was right. He was me all along. I''m nothing more than an imaginary friend of that mysterious man who called himself Vander. I don''t know why I existed in the first place, but I was living in a lie all along. A lie created from my denials and my refusal to let go of them. Everything I did to survive was nothing.
"Fledgling..."
How could someone who was nothing more than a figment of someone else''s imagination have to exist?
"Fledgling!"
What was the point of me living when I''m nothing in the end?
"Fledgling, listen!"
I am nothing in the end. Nothing! Why am I living at all? Might as well get a knife and kill myself and that son of a b-
SLAP!
Huh? I suddenly felt...a sting of pain on my cheek. Was that..not an illusion?
"No, it isn''t," Casia responded in the sternest tone I ever heard before. "I don''t care what you''re thinking right now. Vander is real. You are real. That pain I gave you is very real. Whether you were born as a construct of the owner or not doesn''t determine your existence. As long you have the motivation to live, that is enough proof that you are real."
I don''t know what to say. I don''t know if I could believe him or not. I don''t know what to believe anymore...
"Whether you believe me or not is up to you. But let me tell you this. The owner is not the only conspirator who had to keep up this charade. I also did so, but we did so because we''re genuinely concerned for your mental health. And no, it''s not for our personal reasons. You are considered a member of our little family. And ever since the former owner passed away, he was driven by loneliness to the point that temporarily leaving for my lair almost drove him mad with grief."
I grew silent as I glared at the dragon in his human form. "So are you saying I''m acting as a security blanket to him?"
"I''m saying that you have a reason to exist and it''s connected to your existence." Casia stood up and turned to the door. "I think you should talk to him right now. If you want answers, I will tell you once you two talk each other out properly. It''s better than making more misunderstandings and unnecessary despair and burden on yourself. I will be downstairs to fetch your dinner."
He then walked out of my bedroom and now, I was alone.
Well, I''m not exactly alone. If everything he said was true. If the owner''s claims that I was a facade of him were true...
I simply took a deep breath and closed my eyes. He''s another me, right? I didn''t have a choice but to believe them. I had to focus on myself and clear my mind from all of the distractions around me.
"Can you hear me?" I said it out loud. "If you''re here, then show yourself."
I took another breath. I''m not sure about this. I doubt he would answer me because I''m just a...
You called?
I quickly opened my eyes when I heard my own voice reply to my call. I looked up and saw the very same man standing beside me while still wearing my face that was staring at me with a pair of purple eyes and a smirk.
"I''m surprised you''re willing to chat despite the harsh revelations you have to learn about both of us," he said. "I know you have all the questions you want to ask me, so if you want, we can do that interview thingy that my master me-"
"Why don''t you stop goofing around?!" I shouted in frustration. "You''re me, right? You''re the real part of myself. A demon who only made me because you''re jealous of humans, right?! So tell me, me! Why did you make me?! Why did I exist with fake memories of my non-existent life in the first place?! If you only wanted me as your yes-man or imaginary friend, that''s fine! But I''m not going to play along and let you get everything you want from me!"
Now that I said all of that to another me, I gasped with a few breaths and slowly realized what I said. I couldn''t hold my frustrations any longer and I had to let them out so he needed to know how much he made me suffer through his secrecy from my true nature. I was hoping to get some catharsis from calling this so-called other self out. But at the same time, I felt a shot of pain that seemed to ache my heart a lot. But at least he...
"I deserved that."
My eyes widened. That was what I wanted to say next. I get he was me, but I don''t understand why he accepted so easily. After I gave him some harsh words for his treatment of me.
"Don''t get me the wrong way. I simply had to keep everything a secret for a reason. You have a habit of running out of my house when you took over. And when you did, there is a chance you might not able to survive against an onslaught of demons by yourself. I''m aware my methods were harsh, but I did so out of your safety."
I huffed. "It''s not like I''m going to forgive you even if your reasoning is justified. You and Casia lied to me. I thought I was a human lost in the Demon Territory. I didn''t know why I''m stuck here. I know that I didn''t come from this world. Yet even if I tried to remember, all I get are migraines, false memories, and me blacking out just as I learn everything and wake up with nothing to recall. I felt like you two took advantage of my condition. Even if you''re me, you didn''t say anything at all. Give me one good reason to believe you after all of the lies you two gave me for so long that I can recall!"
I sniffled as I wiped the tears and snot from my face. I couldn''t remember my past clearly. I couldn''t remember why I existed. I kept repeating these questions in my head, but I did so because I don''t know who I am or what I am in this world before the revelations set upon me thanks to this man. Even if he didn''t answer all of my questions, I know I was nothing more than an unwanted facade made from this man''s imagination.
"Because in all honesty, I have no clue why you existed within me at all."
...Huh? I didn''t expect that answer from the guy who lied to me. "Is that another lie to make me feel better?" Suddenly, the man punched me and I felt a sharp pain in my shoulder. I was supposed to be a figment of his imagination, yet I could feel it too vividly. "Ow! Do you have to punch me that hard?!
"Do you have to be a downer and keep accusing me and Casia of lying all of the time? I''ve admitted that we lied already. I already told you our reasons. But you never give me a chance to tell you that you suddenly popped out of nowhere without my knowledge!"
Judging by his tone of voice, he sounded frustrated and he lost most of the nonchalant attitude he had before. I noticed he wasn''t in the mood to joke around like before. Was he telling the truth this time?
"I just popped out? As in I was created without your knowledge so suddenly?"
To my surprise, the self-proclaimed other self nodded and he slowly sat down next to me. "Yeah. I didn''t imagine you or even think about you. And yet, you suddenly popped out of nowhere. I didn''t know about your existence at first. I thought I fell asleep after one of Casia''s lessons and I found myself waking up in random parts of rooms in several situations that I know I didn''t do. Vases of lavender were found on the floor broken beside me, drawings I have never seen before, and in some cases, I found myself waking up outside of the mansion on Casia''s arm. They said they found me doing those stuff, but I didn''t remember doing them."
"Are you sure you''re exaggerating? Maybe Casia did all of that to frame you because he was jealous or something?" I asked.
"Like hell, he would. If he did, Casia wouldn''t waste any time trying to get me back in the mansion before the wild demons found me or trying to pick up the broken pieces while pushing me away so I won''t step on them by accident. I did originally think Casia did them for the same motive you''ve mentioned. But weeks before my master''s passing, he mentioned to me that something was possessing me lately. And that was only after I learned Demon cannot possess each other nor be possessed by spirits of any kind."
He sighed as he took out some kind of notebook from the bedside table drawer. "It wasn''t until a few weeks ago that I found myself in the ravines of the Demon Territory where I saw Casia was defeated by me. I was disbelieved at first. But then, he told me the true nature of my current condition. After that, we tried everything to protect myself... No, ourselves from your reckless antics while trying to figure out more about you and why did you appear within my head. And if it''s possible, maybe try to help you through your issues."
I didn''t know what to say next. I still couldn''t believe that I was nothing more than another personality that even he has no clue how or why I appeared to him. But there was another thing that made me wonder after hearing his story.
"But I don''t get it. Why do you want to help me? I did nothing but unknowingly took over your life by existing and yet, you still let me stay here. I thought you might throw me out or kill me so you can get your body back. What was the point of keeping someone like me here like an unwanted doll unknowingly thrown in your bag by accident?"
I still lost all hope of existing. I don''t care what kind of answer he would give me. I wanted to get this over with. Wanted to know his true feelings about me now that I know the truth.
"...Because you have something that I don''t have."
I raised my eyebrow. "What does that mean?"
"When you left those strange drawings, I saw items on them that I never saw before! Things that the master didn''t even think of inventing before! I was so curious about those drawings that I couldn''t sleep for days without dreaming about them! And that''s before the master and Casia let me read those special [Memory Books] if I turn 18! Heck, just thinking about them made me wonder if I''m secretly a genius in my past life! Can you imagine?! A super prodigy who made super magical items before my rebirth!"
I frowned when he mentioned something I forgot. "Don''t say that. I don''t remember anything about my past, but I felt it was very shitty for me to live back then. I felt like I was unwanted for all of my life. No one even bothers to stop and take one good look at me if I need someone to help me. Despite your claims, I''m not a genius. I''m just a loser who can''t remember my past."
"Why do you think that? Because you felt that''s what they see in you." The man huffed. "Anyone who said that is either stupid or a stranger who doesn''t give a damn who you really are."
I groaned. "Why do you believe that, Mr. Hopeful?"
"It''s not me being hopeful. Casia and my master said I don''t have to let those kinds of people determine who I am as a person regardless of my demonic nature. I have my own talents and those heroes have their own. If anyone tries to judge you based on strength or intelligence, then they are truly blind to your hidden potential. In other words, they are bullies and idiots thinking nothing but themselves. And sometimes money. Casia''s words, not mine."
His words didn''t affect me, yet it was enough for me to crack a smile. "I guess you''re more confident about yourself than me, huh?"
"You can say that." The man stood up from the bed while keeping his eyes on mine. "I was glad I was reborn into the Demon Territory. It''s a dangerous place, yet I can only see it as my large playground. You''d be surprised how much I learn by living here. Casia said I can''t change your mind overnight, but I can at least help you change your perspective of our new home. If you can give me a chance, then I will tell you everything."
I could see he was about to leave or disappear or something. But I didn''t want him to do so, not after his words made me reconsider myself. "Like why I was born as another you?"
"Yeah, that. You should ask Casia about that. His answer to our problem is a bit too...complicated for us to understand. It''s better to let him fill in on what is happening to us. Maybe there''s a chance for us to separate, though I feel like that''s too much for me to see you gone."
That''s reassuring. But either way, I should take his advice for now. Since he truly doesn''t know anything, I should give that guy a break. "Alright, thanks, other me. I think?"
He then chuckled. "I have a name, you know. I already told you all about it back then. At least try not to be rude and call me by my name properly."
Right, right... At least I remembered it this time.
"Alright, Vander. I''m guessing you already gave me a name or something while I''m gone," I snarked.
"Nope. I would be rude if I do that without your permission. That and I don''t want to suffer Casia''s stern lectures about it. But if you want, just let me know, okay?"
I stared at my copycat for a while. "No more lies this time."
He then grinned before showing me his pinky finger. "I promise. No more lies from this day onward. If anything, I should ask Casia to give us a lie-detecting skill to do so."
I quickly shook my head. "I doubt he would," I said. "I''ll see you later, I guess."
As I blinked, the man, Vander, disappeared. So I''m alone again. Well, Casia should be back with my dinner, so I laid down on my bed, wondering about him and my other self.
I still think they were lying and yet, I felt they weren''t. I shouldn''t let my paranoia get to me. There were still more questions for me to know and not even Vander could answer them.
For now, I closed my eyes and let my mind rest for a while...
Chapter 17: Finding Sense to the Nonsense
...der. Vander.
I slowly opened my eyes. Odd... I just decided on my name two days ago, but that voice wasn''t my Master''s. Who is calling me?
Oh? Was that supposed to be a secret? You know you''re not supposed to keep them from an old friend.
An old friend? I turned and saw a black-haired woman in a black gown and black long ball gloves sitting on the table not far from where I was sitting. She seemed to sip a wine glass filled with black wine. Yet something about her and her purple eyes seemed very familiar.
Oh, right. I forgot about the conditions beforehand. Either way, you should probably recall by now why you are here in my domain.
Her...domain...
My eyes widened as a few memories suddenly flowed in my head before I uttered a word.
"U...Umbaria..."
Yes, of course! Why did I forget about our first meeting until now? Was this what she meant by "conditions"? Still, I couldn''t help but crack a grin upon seeing her again.
Do you recall everything from our first meeting?
I hummed as I tried to recall the said memories that suddenly came back to me. "I remember that I have to forget our first meeting, that I have to die so I could get your blessings through my rebirth..." Then, my eyes widened as I recalled a shocking memory. "I-I remember you kissing me."
The goddess chuckled as I watched her put her wine glass on the table.
Correction: I kissed your past self, not your reincarnation. That kiss was mostly to fulfill his past self''s last wishes, but I''m afraid you need to find your kiss elsewhere. Besides, I refuse to kiss minors such as yourself.
Oh... Right... I still remember I''m still 9 years old. My master and Casia would chastise me if I focus on my love life too early. Not that I''m interested in them in the first place. I quickly cleared my throat before getting back on topic.
"Okay, sorry for mentioning that. But you have business with me, right? I prayed for you every day as part of my training regime with Casia."
I saw and heard your prayers every day as well. I''m surprised you''ve became a genuine devout follower of mine.
I blushed when she said it. "It''s because when I learned about you from Casia, I... I felt grateful for having your divine blessings protect me on our excursions. And according to my master, it''s because of you that I was able to be born again in this world as my own. So I have to thank you for answering my prayers."
Oh, you''re welcome, young man. But the blessings you''ve mentioned are mostly minor in comparison to the ones given to the heroes and the Otherworlders. That''s why I summoned you here to discuss another promise I made before your rebirth.
Another promise... I remembered vaguely, but I think I know what she meant. Especially when I saw the strange blue plate still floating from my ring.
"You''re talking about giving me some major blessings after I finished my trial, correct?"
That is correct. I''ve observed your new life in the Demon Territory so far and I feel like it''s a perfect time that we should discuss what you desired for your new desires.
I smiled when I hear the news. "That''s awesome!" But just as I could move on, I suddenly realized something that I couldn''t ignore. Something that almost killed me if it wasn''t for Casia. "But... I don''t know if it''s a good time to do that right now."
Her Grace tilted her head with her finger on his cheek. Oh? Is something the matter?
I didn''t want to lie, so I nodded and said, "I...suddenly have this strange condition. Casia is still investigating it, but he said I was possessed by another person who looked like me. He also said a demon can''t be possessed by another, but I can''t seem to stop him from taking over my body or trying to run off his own. It''s been hard to deal with ever since my Master died. I know he might be dangerous, but I can''t help but wonder if he needs help."
Hmmm? Care to clarify?
I don''t know how I could clarify my explanation. But I know what to say about it. "I saw his drawings back there. He has drawn many amazing items that I never see in real life to the point that I want to take over Master''s magical item research. Yet out of all of them were drawings of him being beaten up by several people. People who punched, kicked, and insulted him with bad names with smiles on their faces. I was so angry when I saw those drawings, but I wonder if I can fight back with my small body. They looked so big and strong that even I run away when they stare at me. Despite those thoughts, I want to do something to make him happy again. To help him get away from those bad people. I wonder if I have the power to give him enough to stand up for himself."
That last sentence seemed to make the goddess stare at me with her eyebrow raised. But I know what I said. I wanted to do something to help the boy inside me. I wanted him to stand up with his two feet and get away from his bullies. I wish I could talk to him so I know what he wanted in life. But I don''t know how...
Hang on... Looking at Umbaria gave me an idea that lets me do all of that!
"My Grace, is it possible for you to give me a blessing so I can give it to him?"
I watched her eyes widen and hummed while she twirled around her wine glass. That sounds like a tall order to me. If you give your blessings to the being possessing you, there''s a chance you''ll be defenseless against your future enemies, monsters, and demons if he leaves your body. Even if I give him a blessing along with yours, then there has to be a price. Nothing in life is free and I don''t want to hand my blessings around like candies.
Oh... I don''t remember what I paid so I could get a blessing from Umbaria, but I know it''s so big that I forgot all about them. I guess even if I keep asking, she might ask me to give up something big. And I don''t want to worry Casia any longer about it.
However, hearing all about your intruder sounds very familiar. I can''t help you exorcise this being, but I can try to help you locate the issue within his heart. To do this, I will have to give him the same trial as I gave you for your rebirth.
"You mean that [Tutorial Mode] thingy before I wanted to learn magic for real without relying on my ring?" I asked while I tilted my head.
That''s right. I predict this "being" you''ve spoken of possesses a similar potential to yours. I have a feeling you two will be strong individually. But together, you might even topple the status quo with one tiny event.
"...I don''t get it."
Let''s just say you and that be- No, that boy inside you will become the strongest demon if you work together. I will leave his healing to you and the Drago Nox. If you succeed, then there is a chance I might give him a blessing worthy of carrying my name.
"What about me?" I know she hasn''t talked about my blessings yet. I''m worried that this guy will take everything before I do anything else.
I haven''t forgotten about you, Vander. In fact, I''m inspired to create a special blessing just for you and your friend. But it would take a while for me to finish it, so you might focus on his recovery first.
A special blessing?! Wow, I can''t wait to have it! But I quickly shook my head, not forgetting about the topic at hand right now.
"Alright, thank you for listening to my selfish request," I said as I stood up and bowed my head. "And I''m sorry for it."
Not at all. Besides, I''m curious how a boy with two souls will change this world that the human Otherworlders never achieve without giving in to their greed and corruption. Besides, I''m more curious about how you will help this young being inside you. He''s not like any other demon you faced before in your second life.
She might have a point. I don''t know if this guy would be willing enough to listen to me if we meet. Of all things I know in my second life, dealing with someone like him might not be in my department.
"I should ask Casia about it once I wake up."
That might be a wise decision. Don''t be afraid to ask for help and you might able to survive this world with some company this time. Then again, I''m not as knowledgeable as your Drago Nox friend. So it''s up to you what you want, how you want, and why you want to live your new life. I will be here observing the lives of the demons and humanoids who dared to trespass on my territory.
Yeah. Umbaria was still a goddess and I couldn''t ask too much from her or else. Besides, I looked at my hands and noticed them glowing purple along with my body.
It looks like it''s time for us to part again. Though I''m surprised we''ll be seeing each other again soon despite this could have been our last meeting until your recent dilemma.
I smiled. "What are you talking about? I don''t think this or the next meeting is our last. I''ve been praying to you every day, telling you what lessons I learned from my Master''s and the achievements I did with Casia. I know I''m not doing this to ask for more favors, but it felt like you''re the first ever friend I ever had in this world. Not to mention the very first one who stayed by my side despite the hardships I faced. If anything, I have to thank you for bringing me into this world and giving me a new identity I can call my own."
The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
The goddess herself smiled and to my surprise, she leaned down and gave me a gentle jab on my cheek with her lips. I became speechless. I didn''t expect her to kiss me like that! I''m still a kid, you know!
No, I have to thank you. Out of all Otherworlders I''ve observed and met briefly, you''re the very first one who treated me equally. I hope you never change from your true self.
My...true self? I never thought of that before. But I couldn''t help but smile at her compliment. I know there was no pressure, but I didn''t want to disappoint her after today. I wanted to live my own life, whatever I want, however, I want.
"I will, my Grace. I wish you well in your future endeavors."
Same to you, young master of Lavender.
Master of Lavender... I could get used to being called my Master''s former title. I let the light consume my body as I closed my eyes while I return to my true home...
I slowly opened my eyes. What time is it? I felt like I slept forever, yet I noticed I haven''t slept that long. Probably because I didn''t intend to sleep right now. Especially when my stomach started to grumble.
Still, that strange memory didn''t seem like it belonged to me, but it felt so familiar at the same time. Was that Vander''s memory? And was that really her Grace herself?
I never thought he would be able to meet the Goddess of Darkness herself. I felt a bit jealous that she managed to do so before me.
"Oh, I never noticed you woke up a bit early."
I turned around to see Casia with a plate of...Mana Crystals?
Right... I recalled I have to eat them now that I''m not a human. It''s somehow bittersweet, yet I couldn''t change the fact that I died and was reborn as a demon. Either way, I sighed as I let him sit next to me on my bed.
"How long was I asleep, Casia?" I quietly asked.
"About an hour. It took me half to get several crystals from my lair and another to travel to the mansion."
I sighed. This was a bit hard to get used to. "If only this mansion has clocks. Do they have one invented in this world?"
"Yes, but time here in the Demon Territory is a bit...complicated."
So I noticed considering there was no sun and it''s mostly nighttime all day here.
"What else do you know about the world outside the Demon Territory?"
Casia hummed while he placed the tray down on the bed. "I know that there are several kingdoms based on the number of species living there. One of the most famous kingdoms is the Kingdom of Concordis, a melting pot of all species and heritage alike."
I huffed as I felt a strange feeling about how ironic did that sound. "Sounds like a fun place to live."
"Trust me. I can name several things why you don''t want to be there as a demon. You''re still too young to know the dark side of Condordis and I rather not let you go there unprepared without a few tidbits when you get older. I mean, when you and Vander get older."
Me and Vander... I still have mixed feelings about the revelations I learned.
"Speaking of Vander, he said you know something about our condition. Like why I was born without him knowing and how did I come about?"
"Ah, right. I haven''t explained to him clearly about it after Mr. Hyde''s passing, but I expect him to listen now that you two know each others'' presence." I wanted to ask him what he meant, but I rather let him continue for my sake. "What you and Vander have right now is neither a demonic possession nor a spell that merged two people. Rather, it seemed to be what you Otherworlders call a "mental illness"."
"...Excuse me?" I asked in confusion. Seriously, what the hell is this "mental" thing?
"Right. Your mind is starting to regress thanks to some revelations, so I have to explain clearly for you two to understand," Casia said. "For you two, you possessed some similar symptoms to a rare mental illness called "Dissociative Identity Disorder". In other words, your personality is split into two."
I couldn''t believe my ears. My personality...was split into two and it''s all because of this "mental illness" and not some kind of a curse or a spell. That didn''t make sense to me.
"I know you''re confused. I know I do. But it seems this one seemed to be hard to understand that even people possessing this knowledge from your world have a hard time trying to make sense of this strange condition. At least that''s what I learn from the books I manifested from my mind. I don''t know how to cure that condition from my knowledge, but I know the cause of it stemmed from trauma of any kind. And I guess I know where that said trauma came from."
My trauma? I tried to think hard about what kind of trauma I had in the past. Yet other than the demon ambush memory that I thought was real to me, nothing came to mind as I shook my head to Casia. "I don''t. You said I''m only a personality that emerged from Vander. I doubt I can recall what it is."
"That''s the point. I guessed that when Vander was in the process of his rebirth, the pain and memories from his past life from his world flooded his head before their erasure. I theorized that it almost damaged his sanity if it wasn''t for my [Talent] and Master''s intervention. Otherwise, it would have lost his morals and ability to tell friend and foe and turned him worse than a monster or demon."
Seriously?! Just what kind of experiment turned him into a demon that nearly cost him his sanity?!
"But he recovered after that, right? I mean, he was still a chill, yet eccentric guy when I met him," I said. "Unless he''s hiding his psychotic side or something."
"If you''re an intruder or someone who might threaten the house and ourselves, he often comes off as ruthless. But it wasn''t the case afterward," Casia answered. "It took him nearly a month to regain his sanity. He had to stay in bed while I keep an eye on him. Hyde often came in from time to time to check on him, listened to my suggestions on approaching him during his visits, and despite the slow rate, he was still patient and didn''t demand to rush his recovery immediately. Eventually, Vander woke up and he lived normally with us ever since."
I see. So despite his traumatic transformation, he managed to recover afterward. At that point, I realized what he meant. "I''m guessing that trauma came from when he was reborn and transformed, correct?"
Casia nodded. "You haven''t emerged until a few months later. We found you drawing pictures of strange items we never saw before. Along with some smaller incidents, we thought it might be a byproduct of Vander''s traumatic rebirth. But I never imagined it would be something more. I theorized part of him didn''t want to forget a part of you, so his mind splintered off and you were created without his knowledge. The fact that you barely kept your past memories was proof of your unexpected birth inside him. A representation of your repressed trauma and the past he never wanted to forget."
I think I understood everything. The reason why I remembered my past differently. The reason why I started to forget them. And the reason why I existed. Now I wonder what would happen next for me and what Casia and Vander''s plans for me were.
"Are you going to force me to merge with Vander or something?" I asked with a bit of venom against him. I''m still pissed at him for lying to me and he might try and tell me I have to merge with him to be complete or something.
"No, I would never do that. I know from my current knowledge that forcing you to heal against your wishes is going to create more problems than resolving them."
I huffed again. "What makes you so sure about that? Because I''m a problem child inside him?"
He sighed. "Because I don''t want to use the knowledge I gained to turn you into what the former Master would have wanted. To tell you the truth, this knowledge I''ve spoken of didn''t belong to me."
I raised my eyebrow. "What do you mean? Vander said you have that...whatever you know to help me."
"True. But this knowledge belonged to an Otherworlder who trespassed in the Demon Territory. An Otherworlder...who used his knowledge from his world to torture and brainwash the young children outside as soldiers. And sometimes, for pleasure."
I froze. There was an Otherworlder like that?! I couldn''t imagine who he was in life, but I rather not find out. "How did you meet him?"
"He arrived here while he tried to escape along with his accomplices. Seemed like he was trying to brainwash some important, yet young Otherworlders to his cause. But the Adventurers found him and he was forced to flee here because of the rumors surrounding the Demon Territory. He found my lair along with Hyde''s mansion before your arrival and planned to convert it into his hideout. However, we managed to intervene and punished the intruders accordingly while suffering no casualties on both ends."
I didn''t want to know what he meant. But I needed to know how he got his [Talent]. "So what happened to the Otherworlders including the mastermind?"
"We anonymously sent them out for the Adventurers to find so they can be recovered through proper authorities and healers. As for the corrupted Otherworlder, I stole his [Talent] and burned him to ashes so he won''t harm anyone anymore. To tell you the truth, I have a special ability to steal not only his [Talent] but also his identity and memories. In other words, I can steal his human body as my own."
My eyes widened. So is he saying that the human body he has right now was...
"Don''t get the wrong idea, Fledgling. This body belonged to someone else who died and decided to merge his mind with mine after a while. It''s a long story. I did say I burned his body after I stole his [Talent]."
Right... I almost misjudged him for that if he didn''t repeat that detail clearly. "So why didn''t you steal the Otherworlder''s body?"
"If I steal his whole being, I may inherit some of his traits. That''s the only downside to my ability. And some of them were too wretched for me to inherit. His fascination with the young, twisted love for them, and his sexual desires... I rather let him die in my black flames than let him live or turn someone like him."
Yikes. I guess some demons have standards. I couldn''t imagine what would happen if that guy got to me (or in this case, Vander) first.
"On the bright side, without this [Talent], we wouldn''t determine the true cause of you and Vander''s strange affliction. I''m afraid I can''t help you split you two up in this state, but to my knowledge, the only way you minimize the damages of your condition is that you two work together and understand each other."
I hummed as I tried to process everything that I learned so far. "Is that why you and Vander did what you did to me?"
"I''ve admitted that it wasn''t the best solution we have. But Vander''s concerns for you were genuine and the same as mine. We don''t ask you to forgive us right now. But we ask you that you trust us. No matter what happens, we will get through this together and we promise we will never leave by your side."
I don''t know if that promise would be the same for Vander since...you know...we''re stuck in one body. But I hummed in thought and made my decision.
"Alright. I don''t know what will happen to me next. But I guess for the time being, I trust you and Vander. I have nowhere to go anyway and I might accidentally drag Vander with me if I do."
Casia stroke my head with a smile on his head. "We will get through this together. I promise."
Yeah, I guess. I''m still confused about all of this and I don''t know what was happening to me beyond the revelation that I''m nothing more than Vander''s second half. But despite my fears, he and Casia were genuinely trying to help me get through this strange new world. At this point, I have no choice but to get used to my new life and hopefully find out more about Vander and myself. I don''t know if I call myself a human anymore. Even so, maybe it''s for the best I have to forget my past and hopefully move forward from here. But until then, I have to deal with something troublesome first.
"Um... Casia? Can you...uh...crush the Mana Crystals for me?" I asked while trying not to show my face which was turning red right now.
"Fufu... Consider it done."
If only I could get used to my newfound appetite with crystals I couldn''t chew without breaking my teeth...
Chapter 18: Embraced Changes
I don''t know where I am. I opened my eyes, finding myself in a ballroom shining with chandelier lights I couldn''t describe the colors, curtains scattered in many windows that I couldn''t tell what was outside, and many people mingling and dancing to the music I couldn''t recognize.
Everyone seemed very focused on the festivities but me. I don''t know what it was all about, but I felt jealous watching them enjoying the music and catering the party offered. I thought I would suffer alone doing nothing for the rest of the night.
But then, someone approached me and asked a question I would never hear tonight.
"Do you want to dance with me?"
I was ecstatic. I felt like my luck has changed for the better. I took their hand...
But I stopped. I know this party was filled with demons. How am I supposed to be part of them? I didn''t feel like I''m a demon like them. I''m nothing more than a man implanted in a world with demons and magic that exists as nothing more than fiction.
Am I really a part of this world of demons and magic?
"Why not? Nobody says you''re not part of us."
That voice... That was my voice! I turned around and my eyes widened.
Because behind me was me. No, a copy of me. The real me.
The me who called himself "Vander".
As soon as I saw him, I suddenly recall a memory of him. About a conversation that made me curious about something...
"Huh? You''re wondering why you suddenly look like an adult outside of your reflections?"
I sighed as I looked at Vander. It was already bedtime and to be honest, I have trouble sleeping. I couldn''t keep my head clear after everything I learned about myself along with the owner who ended up my original self. Of course, I unconsciously called him in my head as I tried to get my shit together.
"You said you''re a Demi-Fiend, right? Age aside, I know you looked similar to humans, but you don''t look like a demon to me. And I know because I doubt I look like one, too." I then looked at my hands, noticing my black claws. "Well, not all of it."
"I''m trying to figure that out myself." Vander waved his hand, revealing a blue window that I seemed to recognize from my ring. "After I asked her Grace about you, she added a new window to help me track our progress together."
He tossed the window to me as it moved slowly. When it reached me, I checked the contents of this floating window.
[Conversion Rate Check: 85%]
[Past Erasure Check: 15%]
"What...is all this?" I asked as I tried to read everything in the floating window.
"She said that the first one tracks how much you got used to your new life here while the other is supposed to track how much you are willing to let go of your past. The reason why you see yourself as one is because you''re clinging too much of your past. Not to mention you haven''t succumbed to the demon''s instincts as I was. Casia''s words, not mine," Vander answered. "It took me a while to understand if it wasn''t for Umbaria. She also gave me a warning not to reveal too much and too early to you. Otherwise, you might...uh...get angry and not understand our situation completely. That is something I learned the hard way if it wasn''t for Casia."
"Succumbed... to the demon''s instincts?" I repeated.
"According to my Master and Casia, it''s when a transformed human fell into their dark desires at first, but then they slowly turn into the instincts of the demon. At that point, you''ve turned into a full demon," Vander answered.
...Seriously? I didn''t know a human could transform into a demon here?! Let alone being one beforehand.
"Are there any demons who were once demons before? Other than you, I mean."
"Hmmm... Well, there is my Master," Vander answered. "But he wasn''t clear about it. He said he can turn into a demon that was possessing him, who is not a demon. Though that''s all I know."
I have no idea what he meant by that. But I guess having transformed demons was somewhat rare in this world.
"And according to him, it''s nearly impossible for a human or any other humanoid species to become a demon. I know I became a demon when I was reborn, but he never gave me the specifics before he passed on. Either way, he also said that even if they''re transformed, it doesn''t mean they become evil completely."
I think I understood what he meant. If I didn''t know more about him, Casia, and the Demon Territory itself, then I would have misjudged them as evil and would have tried to kill them without realizing the gray morality of demons.
"But regarding my past, if my old identity is erased there, then who am I then? Casia said I was born as a representation of a past you are unwilling to let go of or something. Where do I go from here? I feel like I''m going to be nothing but a burden to you if you keep me here for long."
Looking at Vander, I wondered what was the point of me being separated from him in the first place. I was nothing more than a living representation of his past. I shouldn''t exist if I was supposed to forget everything in the first place.
"What are you talking about? I don''t think you''re a burden."
I huffed. "Have you forgotten our promise that you''re not supposed to lie to me?"
"I didn''t. You''re only saying that because you denied my compliment," Vander bluntly said to me like a knife stabbing me in the heart. "I get that it will take a while for us to help you get out of your gloom and doom, but will it kill you to stop pushing people away and let them in your life for once? To me, your wariness is a strength, but also a big weakness. You can''t keep everything to yourself and let life beat you up like a marionette. That''s what Casia told me."
I huffed again as I turned to Vander who was now lying on my bed next to me. "Why do you believe that? You''re me. You''re supposed to be wary of these things."
"Hmmm... It''s because compared to my forgotten past, it''s a lot more fun here. I know there are dangers around me and my Master doesn''t allow me to roam around until I get older. But Casia lets me do whatever I want after a lesson and I get to learn a lot of stuff even before he lets me to the [Memory Books], which I heard most of my previous know-it-all from my past world were stored there. Most importantly, I get all of the freedom I want. I can do whatever I want, whenever I want! In this new life, I am my own boss."
My own...boss... Seeing Vander raise his arm and stretch out his hand made me wonder the same thing. I already forgot, but I feel like all of my previous life, I was harassed and exploited by the people I was supposed to love. I never learned to love and connect to other people out of fear of more people wanting to abuse and harass the hell out of me. Yet now that I''m here, I still feel wary, but everyone around me, even the ones who lied to me about who I am, never took advantage of me. Never harass me. They simply teach me what they know, never asking me about my past. Most importantly, despite their demonic species, they did something that my tormentors never did to me in their lives.
They treated me like a real living being. A friend who never forces me into stuff I don''t want in and give and take no matter how big or small our situation was. A family who truly cared and love me no matter what. And even if I tried to push them away, they were willing to stay by my side and try to fix their mistakes.
"What''s wrong?"
I took a deep breath and turned to Vander. "Nothing. It''s just that everything is so new to me and you guys did nothing but help me, make sure I won''t go hungry, and despite your lies, you didn''t treat me like a madman. I still haven''t forgiven you for hiding my true nature, but I understand you did it because you don''t want to let me go around while unknowingly risking my sanity and health. I was so obsessed with my forgotten past that I neglect myself and others in the process."
"Well, Casia said obsessing either our past or future will stop us from doing anything else in the present. If you do the latter, you may able to leave your past behind to become something greater," Vander said. "You can be surprised how much you will discover in this dark world."
I guessed I have to take his word for it. I yawned before I lay down on my white pillow. "At least this chat is enough for me to doze off. After hearing all of that, I rather sleep in the present dream than think too much of my past and future."
"If anything, I''m not exactly knowledgeable about all of the Demon Territory yet. I''m just a kid after all. Well, to your eyes, I''m nothing more than a copy to you."
He...might be right. I could see nothing but my past in the form of myself until I look in the mirror. I turned to see Vander about to leave my bed until...
"Hang on, Vander! I have one more question."
He stopped once I called out to him and turned to me. "Yeah?"
I closed my eyes for a while, trying to clear my head so I won''t say anything stupid. Then I opened my eyes and asked, "Do you...consider me as a demon?"
I don''t even know how demons act in this world. I originally thought that demons were evil aiming to rule the world and some other evil stuff. Vander said he was a Demi-Fiend, but he still acted like a human being, at least to my regressing knowledge.
"Hmmm... To me, you are already one. You are me after all."
I rolled my eyes as I frowned at that thought. "I don''t feel like one."
He didn''t sigh or groan at my response. Instead, he smiled and said, "Don''t think too much about it. You''ll be surprised how much you learn about yourself just by living your life. And who knows..."
He started walking out of my room and grabbed the doorknob as he looked at me for the last time for tonight.
"You''ll be surprised what you will discover even in your dreams."
In my dreams, huh? I guess I should take his word for it.
Speaking of which, I felt my eyes getting heavier by the minute. I decided to drift off to sleep as I heard the door creak before it was closed shut.
"Sweet dreams, me."
"Hey, why are you staring at nothing?"
I gasped as I snapped out of my memory. I turned to see Vander approaching me with a smile. I looked at him more closely, seeing that he was wearing a tuxedo suit with several rings on his right hand along with the main ring on his left. His hair was combed back and he was sipping some kind of a glass of red wine.
"You know this is a special day for both of us? Why don''t you join in the fun for once?"
I was surprised at Vander''s words. I only woke up in this strange demonic ballroom party and now, this guy asked me to fit in?! What the hell was he thinking?! Besides, I feel like everyone is starting to judge me on how I look. I don''t look like a demon and there is no way they will accept me. All I can do is make an excuse and get the hell out of here!
"I-I''m sorry, Vander. But I''m not good at parties an- Hey!"
Before I could finish, someone grabbed my wrist and pulled me away. It wasn''t Vander, but it was a young woman at my age. Adult age, I mean. She has black long hair, white horns on her forehand, a domino mask hiding half of her face, black claws on her hands, and fangs flashed with a big smile. She was even a dead ringer for the Goddess of Darkness herself. I tried to her pull my wrist away. But she seemed way too strong for me to get away. However, something about her smile made me stop resisting for some reason. Looking at her, I noticed she was the same woman who asked me to dance. I wasn''t a demon and yet, she approached me with no hesitation on her face.
"Oh, don''t be so bashful, handsome. You need to loosen up like the Master said," the woman said. "Oh, I know how you can get in the party mood!"
She dragged me to the catering table and grabbed a bottle of wine before pouring it into a nearby wine glass. Looking closely, the wine itself was purple with stars seemingly glowing inside the liquid. Something about it made me feel...calm for some reason.
If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
"You know how Dr. Jekyll desires to bring out the side he never wanted? Intrusive thoughts, suppressed grudges, anything that would ruin his facade."
How did she know about that novella? More importantly, was that wine safe to drink for me? Despite her tone, I just couldn''t accept her offer.
"I-I''m sorry. But I couldn''t..."
"Why not?" The woman interrupted. "Why hesitate about the risks for the future?"
Huh? My...future? And the risks for it?
"You''re free from the torment of your old world. You have no reason to be scared anymore. At this point, you have another chance in life. No one is here to stop you from doing what you want. It''s time you let your weak human self."
My weak...human self.
"The human who was drowned with misfortune. The human who was surrounded by incompetent beings you called "loved ones" and "family". The human who refused to connect with other people. The human who was scared of everyone and the future for himself. You are not bound by that life anymore. It''s time for you to let go of your broken humanity and find what it means to be one."
She picked up the wine glass and slowly leaned it to me without spilling on my suit. "There is no one who can put you down by giving up your weaker self. Why don''t you start by taking a risk for once?"
As I stared at the wine inside the glass, I began to wonder. Why am I born in the first place? What was the point of me living in a world where my past self doesn''t exist at all? Where I was never bound by misfortune and recklessly live the life I want.
Maybe in the end, I wasn''t supposed to answer those questions yet. I wasn''t supposed to rush into them so soon. Maybe in this world, it wanted me to find something new. Something I really wanted, but I couldn''t in a world of misfortune.
I took a wine glass from the woman and looked around.
Demons, nobility, my new self... Everyone is watching me. Yet no one is judging me. My heart was pounding as I leaned the edge of the glass closer to my lips. Is this how Dr. Jekyll felt when he took the plunge when he unknowingly created his alter ego? Is this how he was aware of the risks before he drank the tincture that changed his life?
I don''t know what the future holds if I take this path. But at this point, I''m done thinking. I have nowhere left to go. If I cling to my past, nothing will change in this new world. I closed my eyes and with nothing else to stop me, I drank the wine. I spared no drop as I emptied the whole glass before I gasped for air. There is no turning back. I''m done going back. I''m not leaving this territory to let people like the ones who abused us like lambs get me.
I slowly opened my eyes. Everyone is still watching me. I drank the whole wine and so far, nothing has happened but my realization.
But then, something hit me like a truck. I felt like my heart suddenly stop. I couldn''t breathe all of a sudden. My head is starting to pound in my head as someone smacks it with a baseball bat. My bones started to grind together as I collapsed on my knees. Voices started to echo in my head. Laughing, mocking me with names... I felt like I was dying. I''m screaming in my head, but I couldn''t let out a sound from my mouth. The pain didn''t stop. I couldn''t do anything to ease it or to avoid it altogether. I couldn''t think of anything else but to survive it.
Then after barely a minute of my agony, the pain suddenly disappeared. I can breathe again and I didn''t feel the migraine in my head anymore. As I gasped again, I noticed nothing has changed when I looked at myself. Though I can''t say all of it as I still feel the pain in my hands. I looked at them and saw that instead of seeing nails, they were replaced with black claws. Something that seemed very familiar to me. But that''s not the only change I noticed. It''s as if a lock is suddenly undone within me.
I feel strangely calm. I never have a reason to be scared of anyone else. I feel like I have no burdens in my heart and mind. Most importantly, I can''t help but wonder why I even bothered with my past at all. Besides, I noticed the people surrounding me in this lively ballroom. I''m grinning from ear to ear at the sight of this majestic sight. Why are they stopping the party right now? It''s only starting and I''m the only one who will say when it ends!
"Young master? Are you okay?"
I turned and see the woman with the beautiful black hair staring at me. Why am I not bothering to recognize her at all? I grabbed her hands without any second thoughts as my eyes are focused on her entrancing purple eyes. The more I look around, I noticed my vision is getting clearer and clearer. My eyes are getting sharper to the point I can only see blurs through my glasses. Now that I think about it, why am I still wearing these? Do they even hold value to me anymore? I felt they do, yet they remind me too much of my forgotten past. They didn''t matter now.
I simply remove them right before I grabbed the woman''s hand whom I have reminded me of the goddess''s eyes and smiled at her.
"I''m better than okay. Although, I recalled your request to dance with me, correct?"
Yes, she did ask me and now that I open my eyes, why not accept it? The lights, the dancefloor, the guests... Why stop now? I wish I can, but I have no reason to do so. I''m the master of this mansion, I''m the host of this party.
I''m not letting it end right here, right now! I snapped my fingers and turned to the guests participating in this delightful festivity!
"Hear me, my demonic brethren! Open your eyes and remove the hesitations and burdens from your Mana Hearts! This is the world where judgment and discrimination never exist! As I throw my weakness and a misfortuned world away, I shall welcome a life where true strength and connection lie beyond this dark world! This is simply not a celebration of my acceptance, but this is a farewell to the weakness and pathetic excuses to keep an inexcusable world I once call home! Rejoice, my fellow demons! Rejoice as I finally reject my past once and for all!"
I poured a blue wine into my empty glass with my left hand wearing the now-glowing ring around my ring finger and raised it in the air to my audience. "A toast to my death and rebirth! So I may live again and never let anyone trample my future again!"
I heard several clinks of wine glasses along with mine and the woman''s. As I sipped the wine, I can see many demons cheering for my speech, cheering for my freedom from my oppressed self. This is my life now and no one else can steal it away from me. If they try, there will be no mercy from me.
Just then, the woman offered me something. A Non-Elemental Mana Crystal. Perfect timing! I''m so hungry! Yet as soon as I accepted it from her, I felt a bit of hesitation. Somehow, staring at the crystal made me massage my cheek out of concern for my teeth. But when I did, I felt a pang of pain in my mouth. I opened it and I stared at the reflection of my wine glass. To my surprise, some of my teeth are starting to grow. Becoming sharper. Tougher. Stronger. Eventually, I didn''t see my teeth anymore. They were changed into fangs. A sure sign of my changing demonic body.
I realized what was happening and without any thoughts, I took a hard bite of the crystal and chew through the fragments inside my mouth. Unlike before, the crystal is now easy to chew with my fangs, and despite I''m still feeling the pain of rearranging and changing my fangs, I''m starting to enjoy eating them as much as I enjoy drinking Mana Potions.
Once I finished my meal, I took her hand again and escorted her to the dancefloor. As I did, I feel like something is coming out from my behind. I turned around and saw a thin tail with an arrow-shaped end come out of my pants. It seems that I can unconsciously control it and doing so made it feel like I already have it for a while now. I felt another migraine coming from my forehead along with my ears as I feel a pinch on each of them, but it didn''t matter to me. I''m too focused on the dancefloor and even with the pain, I have an urge to embrace it. A strange wave of thoughts emerged in my head as if the knowledge I never knew before implanted into my head. My desires were overwritten. My goals and morals are rewritten.
I''m starting to become a new person literally.
I can''t comprehend the new thoughts invading my head. And yet, the urge to dance remains. As soon as the music starts, I took the first step as we along with other couples danced away for the night. The music itself is energetic, yet mysterious to dance in the moonless night. I can feel the energy growing within me and for some reason, I also feel like my hair is starting to grow out. As we continued to dance, I bore my fangs as I stared at the chandelier above me. I never felt this happy before. This freedom... Is this how it feels without any burden from my past?
I can''t stop it. This is so exciting. So thrilling! I can even feel it in my back. It''s piercing through it until I can''t deal with the pain any longer. I can hear my jacket and shirt ripping and I turned to see bat-like wings emerging from my back. I can''t help but laugh at my newfound strength and power as I continue our dance without a care in the world and my suit.
It''s exhilarating, right? How does it feel when the darkness makes you lose yourself from your miserable life?
Yes, it is. Nobody is here extorting my life. No one is harassing me. And no one is willing to abuse my right as a living being.
This time, you are never alone. You are never denied of your ideas and dreams. This is your world. Our home. We can do whatever we want.
You''re right. I have you, Casia, and the demons all around me. Everyone who threatens our home is our enemy. I don''t care what I want to do in this world. But it doesn''t matter. Nothing can bind us anymore. Not even time itself.
Is this what succumbing to my desires feels like? I can''t help but enjoy these changes in my body and mind. It felt like someone is brainwashing me. Replacing my memories, manipulating me to forget my past, and conditioning me to accept my new home and embraced my new body. And yet, I''m okay with them. I accept because I want to have the courage to stand up and move forward. I want to escape my miserable life and now, this world gave me everything I want. Even if it means losing my humanity and identity and becoming something that everyone fears.
As the music ends, we finished our dance and turned to take a bow to our audience. Everyone gave a round of applause as I catch my breath. For tonight, I am the star of this celebration. I''m the protagonist of this scene. As I listen to my people cheering me, I notice a mirror suddenly appeared right in front of me.
I saw a demon with large white horns on the top of my head, long black hair, pale skin, purple eyes with black sclera, pointed ears, black claws in their hands, and large wings. And I know who this demon is.
That demon is me. The weak me is gone and in his place is a demon waiting to be set free.
"Hear me, my brethren! Come and meet the demon who will turn this world upside down! Come and chant my name!"
Yes, my name. My new name. With my new life comes my new identity. My past is gone and I have no intentions of going back to regain it. I tossed aside my humanity for this life. The moment this party ends, I will begin this new life as a demon in earnest. This time, I will be enjoying it with my other self.
With nothing else to go back to, I closed my eyes as I let my transformation finish itself. As I took a deep breath of the lavender around me, everyone at the party chanted my new name I have decided from the ones I''d been entranced to.
And that name is...
"Fledgling?"
I groaned as soon as I heard a familiar voice calling out to me. I opened my eyes to see not only the purple ceiling of my bedroom but also a familiar face staring above me.
"C-Casia? Ugh... Why are you here? Can''t you see I''m sleeping here?" I quickly tried to cover my head with a pillow.
"You can complain all you want. But don''t forget what time it is," Casia said. "Unless you want me to drag you out from your bed. Vander''s orders."
Ugh... Him? There is no way I''m going to resist Casia''s methods. So I yawned as I got up from my bed.
"Isn''t the magic lesson supposed to be in the afternoon?" I asked.
"True, but you still need to eat early and do some warm-ups. This is your second day after all and I don''t want you to slack off again. You already have your rest yesterday."
I groaned. "I know. Can''t you give me another hour? I had that dream again and I''m already cranky from you waking me up."
"Well, do you want to be the [Wild Demons''] next meal if you end up casting with weak magic?"
Seriously?! Is that one of his so-called threats when I''m late again? Man, Casia doesn''t look like much, but he''s a mean teacher!
"May I remind you of my abilities again?"
Crud... I forgot...
"Fine, fine. I''m waking up. Can you please give me some space? I need to prepare for today, you know," I pleaded.
"Alright. But don''t laze around in your bed again. If I hear one thought about it from you..."
"Please!" I pleaded again as I was about to retreat under my blanket.
"Alright, alright. I won''t pry into your sleeping habits." I got out of my blanket to watch Casia leaving my bedroom. "I''ll be waiting in the garden. But don''t make me wait too long."
At this point, I''m done groaning. Instead, I sighed in defeat. "Okay...."
I wish I can lie down, but if I do that, Casia will be out for blood on me again (well, blood as in making me cast [Dark Blast] 100 times again). But as I watch him close the doors, I realized something. "Casia?"
"What is it?" He asked.
"You do know I have a name now, right?" I reminded.
"...Oh, right! Don''t worry, I didn''t forget. I just call you that out of nostalgia. See you in a few minutes, Fledgling."
As if he can! I don''t know whether he''s teasing me or just trying to drive my patience up on the wall. Still, I couldn''t do anything else as I watch Casia closed the door behind him before I let out another big sigh as I clear my head from my rude awakening.
...Now that I think about it after a bit of reflection while getting out of my bed, it already has been a day since I woke up from my true rebirth. I have a lot to get used to and I have a lot to learn in this new world. As I thought about them, I opened the drawer of my bedside table to see a strange frame with two strange flat crystals attached to them. I don''t know much about it, yet something about the crystals reminds me too much of a memory I had already forgotten. A memory of my real identity that doesn''t exist anymore.
I know I wasn''t from this world and yet, I feel like it is. I can''t recover my past anymore, but it''s a price to pay to be reborn something I want. Yes, this is the world the Goddess of Darkness has given me and I will live this second life the way I want.
Don''t you mean "we"?
Right. I''m not alone this time and whether this is simply an illness or a curse, I don''t care. I''m not human anymore and I have nothing to care about my tormented past filled with misfortune and uncaring family and friends. I don''t want to do anything to the strange crystals yet, but I simply closed the drawer as I took a deep breath for one final look at my past.
You have something to say to our forgotten identity, right?
"Yeah," I said to my new partner inside my head. "Goodbye, my past self. And hello, Vander and Aster."
[Conversion Rate Check: 100%]
[Past Erasure Check: 0%]
[You have completed a mission to discover your new self!]
[Congratulations! You have completed the [Tutorial Mode]!]
[As a reward, you have gained a [Talent], [Extrasensory Perception].]
[Your self-discovery and resolution have been recognized by the Goddess of Darkness, [Umbaria]!]
[Because of this, you have been granted a special [Talent] exclusively for you!]
[You have gained a unique [Talent], [Twin Minds].]
[You have gained a title, [Demonic Rebirth].]
...
[You have one new message.]
[I''m looking forward to your new future ahead, Vander and Aster. Good luck, young demons.
- Umbaria]
[End of Rebirth]
[Authors Note] Arc 2 is Coming!
Hey! It''s been a while!
First off, I''m so sorry this hiatus took a little longer than I thought it was. Just to clear things up, I haven''t ignored Twin Minds after the first arc. Heck, it''s the opposite thanks to the previous Camp NaNo. However, with the current arc of Artificial Fantasy coming to a close, I decided to delay it a bit longer so I could properly finish the last chapters while preparing the next one. It does have the side effect of slowing down the writing process of Twin Minds, but it gives me another opportunity to add some elements of the worldbuilding that will be introduced in the second arc.
That said, I will ask for your patience once more. With NaNoWriMo coming next month, I will be busy with a super secret project. So I will be working hard on more chapters for me to release by then. However, the chapters are all ready to be posted in November with the first three chapters of the arc being publicly released every day. The estimated release date should be November 10, so be prepared for it. As for the release schedule, I will be announcing the changes for it later down the line.
Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
If you want to read Twin Minds'' Arc 2 now, you can join my Patreon to access 2 advanced chapters along with my other webnovels. You can also access some bonus content of Twin Minds if you join the Demi-Fiend tier along with 3 additional chapters. This not only gives you more Twin Minds content, but you''re also supporting my writing career in the long run.
Don''t worry, reading Twin Minds is still free and you can still support me by reviewing, commenting, and sharing this web novel with others. I really appreciate it.
Thank you very much for supporting Twin Minds despite the hiatus. And I hope you stay tuned for the start of Arc 2!
- SpinnerNite
Chapter 19: Adjusting the Uncertainty
It felt like a long dream before I woke up. I know that I wasn''t from this world. I know I didn''t have a good life there as I await my end.
But for some reason, I was born here and I didn''t care about that miserable life anymore. A voice convinced me to move forward. To become someone I wasn''t. To erase my humanity to become what I desire.
I opened my eyes as I accepted what I would become. Embrace who I am.
Then I took my first breath as I opened my eyes when I heard two voices.
A voice of my own. And a voice I fondly recall as a friend.
The darkness started to consume me. But I simply reach out my hand to the sliver of light above me...
I was still in awe as I stared at my reflection in the mirror. It has been a few days since I woke up and I''m still in disbelieved at everything I witnessed.
I am still determining who I really am in the past. But I know this was not my body before. And yet, it felt kind of natural. If this is who I am, then maybe it''s not that bad.
Looking at myself in the mirror, I see that I looked like a 9-year-old boy with pale skin, black long claws on my hands, and purple eyes. My hair seemed to be very messy as it was a bit long enough to reach my neck and I have now two white horns poking through it above my forehand. Lastly, behind me is a long black tail with an end shaped like an arrow. It''s kind of fun wiggling it around, but I''m not happy that I don''t have wings like in my vague dream.
How can we? We''re nothing more than Demi-Fiends. Casia said they don''t have them even if they get older.
Seriously? It''s a shame, though. I can imagine flying around the Demon Territory wherever we like.
If we do that, we''ll be in trouble.
I groan. Does he have to be a party pooper about it? Speaking of which...
"Why can''t you go out here and look in the mirror for yourself? You''re the one who got to be reborn first," I said aloud.
Yeah... If it''s that simple.
A strange wave suddenly overwhelms my head for a second. When I regain my composure, I turn to see Vander behind me. He has the same appearance as me. Yet he has a grin and narrowed eyes when he stares at me.
"I''m still getting used to having you around in my head. Being stuck in it is also the first for me," Vander said. "I know Casia said the only way we can balance ourselves is to get along, but I''m not happy being trapped here while you go around outside as me."
I sighed. "It''s not like I want to be you literally, Vander. I''m still trying to process that I am a...fake identity of you. I accepted that I am, but part of me isn''t."
"Either way, Casia also said we can''t solve our dilemma in a day. We might as well get used to it and deal with what kind of chaos we might find ourselves here."
He has a point. We''re trying to adjust our lives so we can live without any problems with each other. Yet we have no clue how we can do that without Casia''s input. He said merging is a big no-no for some reason and even if we want to, I can''t help but feel...scared of it. That losing Vander or myself would also lose the other. I know I''m not making sense, but that''s what I think of it. Besides, Vander is also in the same situation as me. He doesn''t know all of the complicated words and also has those strange familiar stuff we noticed, but never saw before.
"Yeah, we should. Besides, I''m not in the mood to talk about it right now," I said.
"I can say the same," Vander agreed. "How about we skip the subject for today and talk about something else before Casia''s lessons?"
"Sure, I guess..." He''s right. My head hurts just thinking about it. I look down and stare at my ring. Now that I see it, I realize I haven''t figured out about the ring''s origins or the connections to me.
"Thinking about our ring, huh?"
I quickly shook my thoughts as I turned to Vander again. "Yeah. I think the whole charade when I was in the dream broke down the moment I wore this ring," I explained. "I was thinking that it might have something to do with our rebirth before all of these revelations."
"Actually, I know why. Well, most of it since I''m still confused about the details," he replied. "He said it''s one of the treasures Umbaria gifted to the territory after its creation. Though not all of them were found since she scattered them for some reason."
The Goddess of Darkness did that? I never thought of her as a type to make pranks. "And why this ring?"
"I recalled that she wanted to give me... No, sorry... Give us a gift before we are reborn. I think the ring might be that gift."
I think I understand a bit. "And what''s so special about it? Other than a few things I discovered in my dream."
"Not much. All I know is the name of the ring. I think it''s called "Anima"... Anima Cesil... Anima Cezeli..."
I watched him stumble over the wording of the name he was trying to pronounce. I wished I could try to move on, but another wave in my head made me utter a few words. "[Anima...Cecidit]."
"Huh? What did you say?"
I quickly shake my head, realizing what I said. "[Anima Cecidit]. I suddenly know the name and how to pronounce it all of the sudden. I think that''s the name you''re referring to, right?"
"Yeah, I think that''s it," Vander confirmed. "Casia said it contains strange powers that he doesn''t even know about, but I haven''t figured out what it is other than turning us into a Demi-Fiend during our rebirth."
But I do. Well, vaguely. My dreams are starting to fade after I wake up, so I don''t have a perfect memory of what has transpired. But I have a few ideas.
"Open [Stats]."
As soon as I uttered those words, a strange transparent blue sign appeared right in front of us. There, our names are written on it along with some stuff I don''t know about.
Name: Aster/Vander
Species: Demi-Fiend
ERROR! CAN''T VIEW DATA!
ERROR! CAN''T VIEW DATA!
ERROR! CAN''T VIEW DATA!
ERROR! CAN''T VIEW DATA!
"Whoa! How did you do that?!" Vander exclaimed. "You somehow create a tablet with words and our names on it!"
"I-I don''t know," I reluctantly answered. "I just recall what I said in my dreams and it just appeared from the ring! I recalled I saw something similar to something I played. But I never remember playing that game and I can''t remember this thing."
"But it''s still cool! Although I don''t know what "error" and "data" are, this has to be a secret power Umbaria and Casia mentioned! It''s too good to pass up! Can you summon other things from your ring?"
I slowly backed away and said, "I don''t know."
I''m still confused about it as well. Yet if what Vander said is true, then maybe I can use it for something...more useful than those words. I tried to think of other things in the ring and I recall another word related to it.
"Open [Talents]!"
Another tablet appeared in front of the first one and we started to read what was written on it.
[Talent]
[Fire] Level 1
[Darkness] Level 1
[Extrasensory Perception] Level 1
[Sword] Level 1
[Martial Arts] Level 1
[Demon Knowledge] Level 2
[Familiar Taming] Level 1
[Senses] Level 1
[Magical Knowledge] Level 1
My jaw dropped again at what we saw. More complicated words! Some of them are ones we already know. I was almost speechless at what we discovered until I said, "What is all of this? It said [Talent] on the top of the tablet."
Vander approaches the tablet for a closer look at it. "I think it shows our [Talents] that we know so far. Look! It has our magic affinities, [Fire] and [Darkness]! And there''s [Demon Knowledge]! And [Sword] and [Martial Arts]! Ugh... Reading them makes me worried about Casia''s upcoming martial arts lessons."
The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
"Really?" I take another look at the tablet and notice some that are interesting. "What about these? Extra...sensory...per-kep-ton?"
"I don''t know what that is. But I know that I never learned [Familiar Taming] and [Senses] before," Vander answered. "Are these the ones that we know, but don''t know?"
I shrugged. "I don''t know. Hearing you say that makes my head hurt."
I watched Vander start to poke at the tablet while he said, "Same here. Whatever they are, they have bad naming sense. I don''t know if some of them are considered as [Talents]."
He''s got a point. Why call all of them [Talents] if ones like [Senses] or [Demon Knowledge] are not considered as... You know, talents! Before I say anything, another smaller tablet appeared and I gasped to see what was on it.
[Fire Affinity]
[You have an affinity to cast [Fire] spells.]
"W-Whoa..." I muttered. "How did you do that, Vander?!"
"I-I don''t know! I only poke on the word, [Fire]. And it just appeared out of nowhere!"
So the small tablet appeared when he tapped the word, huh? I decided to do the same with the word, [Senses]. Sure enough, the small tablet disappeared and another popped up.
[Senses]
[This represents your five senses of sight, hearing, smell, touch, and taste.]
"Whoa... That''s cool and helpful," I commented. "It might help us learn more about our new [Talents]!"
"Weird, but interesting. Ooh! Try tapping on that last one on the tablet!"
I looked down to where Vander is referring to. "[Twin...Minds]..." I read it out loud. "Huh? What''s the harm of looking at it?"
I shrugged as I tapped the words. Like the other ones, another tablet replaced the last one and my eyes widened to see what was written on it.
[Twin Minds]
[A talent granted by the Goddess of Darkness. Having two personalities allows you to break the limits that a normal person would have. You are the only person who possesses this [Talent].]
"Two...personalities?" I read it out loud. "Hang on, is it talking about us?!"
"I think so," Vander answered. "Plus, it says here that we''re the only ones who have this [Talent]. That means we''re special!"
I hummed as I read the long text again. "I don''t know. Having a special [Talent] made for us doesn''t mean we''re strong against other demons. Still, it might be interesting for us to use it. I mean, like you said, we''re the only ones who have it and I don''t see why we''re going to seal it off."
Normally, I would have gone off avoiding things that might be too suspicious to use, mostly because they might be cursed or a trap set up by someone. But the description says that it was granted by the Goddess herself. My mind is still blurry about our meetings, yet I can trust her words even the ones seemingly gifted to us.
"All right! How about we''ll check it out and..."
"Aster? Vander? Are you awake?"
Both of us gasped, realizing who called us on the other side of the door.
"Oh no... We almost forgot about Casia''s magic lessons today!" Vander shouted. "You''re supposed to review some basic lessons, right?"
He''s right. I already know them for some reason, but with how I woke up in this new body and identity, I should probably take them for my sake. That and I heard from Vander he''s a bit strict as a teacher.
"We should discuss more about this later. I don''t want you to take the brunt of Casia''s scolding since it''s my fault for wasting your time asking my questions."
"No worries. The better we communicate, the better we have a good life ahead, right?" Vander said with a grin. "I''ll take a rest then. Go ahead and do your lessons."
I nod with a smile before heading to the door so I can let Casia in our room. I already wore a simple white dress shirt, black shorts, and shoes with long gray socks. So I''m fully prepared for today as I open the door.
"Good morning, Casia," I happily greeted, despite it doesn''t look like morning as I still saw a dark sky and the blood-red moon on my window. Then again, I don''t know what morning is outside the Demon Territory.
"Good morning to you, too. I''m surprised you''re already dressed up, Aster," Casia said. "No offense, but compared to Vander, he''s mostly the type to sleep late and prepare at the last minute."
I chuckled. I never knew he was not a morning person. I turn around to see that Vander is gone, but I know he might have heard that otherwise. "I somehow have the urge to wake up early. I don''t know why, but I feel like it''s necessary."
"As much as I like your dedication, there are times that you might wake up a bit too early. You''re still a kid and doing too much will only exhaust you. Just take it easy. You can''t rush life. That includes my lessons."
Can''t rush life, huh? "Are you sure? Because you sometimes scold Vander the same thing."
"There''s slowing down and there''s someone who used sleep as an excuse to be lazy in bed. When it comes to your studies, you two are like day and night and you''ll be surprised how much he wanted to rush things. Namely how he almost used a [Fire] spell to prove himself while we''re in the lavender gardens."
Wow, I never knew Vander was such a troublemaker. I don''t know why, but I can''t help but grin ear-to-ear from hearing about it. I may never remember who I was, but I feel like this world is where I really belong.
As I adjusted to this new life, I began to find new things I wanted to do in my new home. I started to help Casia tend the gardens when I was active and learned more about the strange Anima ring with Vander. I already got used to the smell of Shadow Lavenders the longer I took care of them inside the mansion. Sniffing them makes me feel relaxed and makes me forget the rough days I have in my lessons. It''s even better when they help me sleep at night.
Even when I give the body to Vander, I still learn a lot through his eyes. Despite his careless attitude, he is studying to try to take on the Master''s research he left behind. He kept mentioning these [Memory Books] and said he would inherit them once we''re older. Not only that, he seemed to be interested in the drawings he and Casia I drew before I woke up. I honestly have no idea what was drawn there, yet they were very familiar to me. I wish I could do the same, yet I''m still conflicted about what to do since I''m still trying to learn around me.
Two weeks have passed since I began my new identity. I''m exhausted from today''s lesson as I lay down on my bed. That lesson was about [Null] magic and I''m still dizzy trying to memorize what I learned there. I can''t say the same with Vander as the last time I saw him, he looked like he was dying. I rather not mention it to him again, for his sake.
Despite everything that happened, I can''t help but unable to stop smiling. I never smiled like this since I woke up here and I never had this fun, like, at all. I still have no clue what was I like before my rebirth. But this mansion is nice. Living in the Demon Territory is much more enjoyable than I thought it was. Maybe this is what I want. A life living in darkness with a friend in my head and a black dragon as our mentor. What''s better is that no one is going to hurt me or my friends. The only enemies I know are the demons who dared to eat us and we have our magic and strengths of the same nature to defend ourselves.
However, I''m not strong enough to fight them like Vander and Casia. If I tried, I might freeze and let Vander take the reins since he''s the most experienced of both of us. But I don''t want to rely on them too much. They are reliable, but I''m not going to stay on the sidelines forever. I want to fight by their side as allies, yet I don''t know...
"Where to start on becoming strong, am I right?"
I screamed and stood up when I heard a voice suddenly echo behind me. But I realize it''s only Casia carrying a tray of Mana Crystals. "Geez, Casia. Can''t you tell I''m not as adept as Vander?!"
"I''m sorry about that, Aster," Casia said as he walked up to me and placed the tray right next to me. "But I can''t help to hear your dilemma. I was expecting Vander to complain about my lessons in your mind as usual." He then sat down right between me and the tray. "Don''t be shy. Why don''t you share it with me? I doubt he''s listening at the moment."
I''m a bit reluctant about that. But Casia''s right. I feel like Vander is sleeping right now. So I might as well let it out. "Am I holding you guys back by being here?"
"That again. Do I need to repeat myself? Or is it a different matter from the usual?" Casia asked back.
"...Different," I answered. "I want to be more useful to you and Vander. You said I exist for a reason and I have the right to carve my own path from Vander''s. But if I do, I need to help you in some form. It doesn''t have to be chores around the mansion. I want to inherit something from Mr. Hyde. Just like Vander."
As I turn around, I see Casia humming to himself. Then he said to me, "Well, you don''t need to inherit Hyde''s research like Vander. Even if you do something simple like learning magic or doing chores around the mansion, you contribute something even with little gratitude for us. There''s a concept of give and take. If you give something, they will take it and give you another thing in return. That cycle will continue as long as one of them doesn''t abuse it and that''s the same with kindness."
I tilted my head. "Kind...ness...?"
"It means you are friendly, generous, and considerate to others. Most of the demons saw it as a weakness. But some saw it isn''t limited to humanity. Demi-Fiends aren''t living the same way as you and Vander and they don''t have the strength or means to defend themselves from [Wild Demons] and humans who used the excuse of discrimination and bias to raid villages in the Demon Territory. Having kindness is considered a blessing for all of us."
Kindness... I didn''t know it existed here, too. "Do you think I have one?"
Casia smiled at me as he placed his hand on my shoulder. "Only if you keep being yourself. You don''t have to be like me or Vander to become strong. Even a demon can learn humanity from others. That''s what he taught me before we merged."
"He?"
"My body''s host. He wasn''t like the one I stole his knowledge from. He escaped from the corruption of his home kingdom and was barely alive when I found him. I was in the same state as him. I couldn''t find enough Mana Hearts and Crystals to sustain my ever-growing hunger. It''s a dog-eat-dog world out there and despite my pride in strength, I fear the worse that all of us will succumb to the hunger and primal instincts of the [Wild Demons] if we continue to hunt each other for power. If it wasn''t for my host and the sacrifice of his individuality, I wouldn''t meet you and the Master."
I see. I guess even Sentient Demons also have issues about themselves. That''s no different for me.
"Humanity exists in all species. All it takes is a simple gesture and belief to stop the darkness in their hearts."
I sighed. "At least you''re hopeful about it."
It''s not like I''m countering Casia''s hopefulness. I''m only trying to get my hopes up too much. It has probably to do with my past identity, but I feel like we''re not safe either way.
"If you like, I want you to follow me," Casia said as he suddenly got up from my bed. "You can carry the Mana Crystals with you if you''re hungry."
I tilted my head as I did the same. "Why?"
"I want to show you something. Vander already saw it, but I feel like it might be better if you do the same."
I have no clue where he is taking me, but I decide to accept it silently as I take the crystals and follow him out of my bedroom.
To my surprise, that place turns out to be the lab in the basement. I can still see a single crystal lamp shining in the room revealing several trinkets, do-dads, and potions on the desk and shelves. I saw the room whenever Vander did some experiments and saw my drawings. But I have never been here in person before until now.
"So why are we here anyway?" I asked. "I don''t know what''s the point of us hanging around here."
Casia silently takes something from the desk drawer. It turns out to be a journal that looks old from its raggedy cover and pages as he gives it to me. "This is the Master''s journal. It doesn''t contain his past, but it has records of how you and Vander came to be."
My eyes widened. This is the journal that Vander''s Master wrote in it?! I can''t believe I have it in my hands. And yet, I''m confused about why I did.
"Why are you giving me this? Am I supposed to read it?" I asked in confusion.
"You can say that. Though I have to warn you, the initial logs depicted his views on Vander as an experiment," Casia warned. "However, times change for people and the rest of it shows. Also, it''s not because I want you to follow in his shoes like Vander. But I want you to see his viewpoint before you can make a judgment on him and this world alone."
I hummed as I started at the journal. "Again, why? Is there anything I can take something away from it?"
But Casia smiled at me and said, "You''ll be surprised what you can learn from anyone''s past. Feel free to sit down if it makes you comfortable."
I have no idea what I got myself into with this journal. Still, I''m curious about and I can''t help but to sit down and open it. He said the Master originally saw us as an experiment. I wonder why he took us in and why he was willing to give us his inheritance.
Realizing I''m too curious to ignore it, I open the journal to the first page...
Chapter 20: Finding a Purpose
Entry #15
By the time I write this, I''m already on my deathbed. I wish I could walk to see Vander in his bedroom achieving the very first spell he mastered. But humanity has finally caught up to me.
Ah, I wish I could inherit the demon''s immortality. But my experiments to transform myself from what Vander called me "Jekyll" to "Hyde" seemed a failure. Despite the transformation being a success, it appears that it remained incomplete. If I tried to figure out what was wrong right now, I could have figured out the shortcomings in my hypothesis. But in the end, I cannot conquer the hubris that destroyed my original identity and reputation in the kingdoms before I moved here.
Casia, if you read this, I hope you won''t repeat the mistakes I made in my research of light and darkness and humanity and demonic. I entrust my guardianship to you. Please take care of him and tell him I''m sorry for leaving.
Vander, if you read this when the time is right, you are more than an experiment. You were the son I never had. The son I truly cared more about in the world when it betrayed me for the sins I''ve made for science.
I wish I could see how much you have grown after my passing. I wish I could have met your other self and treated him as my other son.
All I can say now is to be who you want to be. But do not make the mistakes I did. The world is unknown to all of us in this household. I want to discover what''s beyond the knowledge and discoveries we already found. I can see you have the potential to finish what I started. But I will not force my future onto you. You are you and with your other self, I know you two will become something greater. I will be proud if I learn of your future endeavors.
One last thing. I read the novella you treasured from the world you forgot. I know how you felt reading it and I have to admit I may have some similarities. However, unlike the main character whose name I shared ended in tragedy, I feel like the moment I met you and Casia was the happiest of my life. I couldn''t turn back time to stop the experiment that ruined me and my reputation. But I couldn''t exchange it for you as my only son. No, my sons. So all I can say left is this:
As I lay down my pen and seal this journal for the final time, I bring the life of that unhappy Henry Jekyll...
No, a happy Edward Hyde to an end. And the life of his son, Vander, and his "Hyde" to a beginning.
A life that will change the world for the better.
- "Dr. Henry Jekyll"/"Mr. Edward Hyde"
I almost teared up reading the final entry of my Master''s journal. It''s only half an hour since Casia and I found it in his old lab. It took a while for me to read the whole journal and despite not knowing Vander''s master very well, I can tell how much he cared for us and Casia.
"Are you okay?"
Hearing Casia''s voice made me wipe my tears before I turned to him without showing the remaining ones in my eyes. "Y-Yeah. I just wish I would have met Vander''s master. I know it didn''t tell most of his past, but he seemed very dependent and kind despite his dark past."
"Well, I can''t say he''s a "kind and trusted man" in life. But I agree that he''s dependent on himself. Whether it''s dealing with the [Wild Demons] or the maintenance around the house, he''s the reason why the House of Lavender remains standing till this day."
I hummed as I imagined how he even did all of that despite his ailing health. "Did he tell you his real name?"
Casia shook his head. "All he told me was that he made a grave mistake that turned him into a half-demon. He didn''t give specific details, but it seemed like he didn''t want to for a good reason."
I raised my eyebrow when I heard his answer. "Why not? I know that lying is bad and keeping secrets is even badder." I know there''s another word for "badder", but I can''t tell what it is.
"It''s more than that. The kingdom he once lived in has a dark secret that no Demon Lord doesn''t want to touch. I can''t say which one until you''ve decided your place in this world, but all I can say is that the Demon Territory is not the only darkness you can find here. You will find out when the time comes."
I guess I have to wait if I want to find out, then. But I have one more question.
"Why did you choose to tell me all of this right now?" I asked. "Why did you show me Mr. Hyde''s journal while I was barely born here a few days ago?"
I stared at Casia for answers, thinking that he would lie again despite our promise since I was too young anyway. But he sighed and said, "The Master explicitly told me to show it to you when you''re ready. He didn''t say anything about how long you will wait until you''re older. You possess a heart that Vander lacks and I feel you need to know the basics before you agree to his plans. Your strange powers are not strong compared to the Heroes, but you can change the world if you put your mind to it. I''m not going to put any more burden than I say. You have a choice on how you want to live and what kind of person you want to become in life."
A person, huh? Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde reference cheesiness aside, he trusted us with everything including his home. Despite this, I didn''t feel any burden placed upon my shoulders. Is it because he doesn''t place any burden of his reputation on me at all? Or is it because he wants me to choose my own life this time?
Regardless of his true intentions, I understand what Casia said. No one but me can dictate my life and I live what I want. What Vander wants.
We are our own people.
"Casia," I said while still holding Mr. Hyde''s journal. "Thank you for showing me all of this. Now that I know Mr. Hyde... No, what Master''s final thoughts to us are, I feel like I''m ready to face the world together with Vander."
Casia nodded and gently patted my back. "Whatever you and Vander want, I will follow you till the end. He saved my life from my unending suffering. Now I wish to use the final gift he gave me to restart it."
Yeah. He gave me a reason to restart mine. Regardless of my initial first impression of Master, I''m not going to waste it.
A few days have passed since I learned of my Master''s past with Vander. I''ve been working hard with my lessons lately and thanks to Casia, he lent me some books from the basement lab with my other side''s permission. Some of them are about Mana Crystals and some of them are related to our [Talents]. I want to know more about the crystals I ate along with our new powers and abilities. Yeah, I feel like I should have chosen other books than these. But I already vowed that I want to be more useful to them and that means I have to learn everything I know of this world. Of the magic surrounding us. Of ourselves.
Man, thinking about the possibilities makes me feel excited for some reason. I don''t have a clear goal other than helping them in return for their hospitality, but Casia has encouraged me to do whatever I want since I was still a kid. I want to find out what I want to be in the future, but what''s the harm of rushing into my life? I want to enjoy everything and relish what I have as a kid.
I''m still smiling at the thought of being a kid for once. But I realized two things.
- I don''t know how to enjoy it as one.
- The water in the crystal faucet is cold.
Right... I almost lost myself in my thoughts again and I almost forgot that I was wasting the power on the [Water Mana Crystal]. I tapped the crystal before it happened and I shook off the excess water. Yet as I dry my hands with a towel nearby, I stare at the faucet and sink for a while.
"What''s the matter?"
Finally, something to stop thinking about for once. Though I can''t say if this counts as one. "Oh, it''s just that the crystal faucet''s water is a bit cold lately."
"Lately?"
"Well, it''s a bit of... What did Casia call it again? Um..." I hum while scratching the back of my head. But I sighed in dismay. "The point is that I thought the water here could change from hot to cold. Unless I might have only seen it in my dreams..."
"I did complain to Casia that the water is cold. But I never recall the water in the [Mana Crystal] can change between hot and cold."
My eyes widen at this sudden revelation. "Never? Not even showers and soaps?"
"Oh, you can make the latter through [Alchemy], which Casia said I need to be older if I want to make Master''s creations. But what do you mean by "shower"? As in a [Water] spell that creates a shower?"
If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.
I sighed. "Never mind. It''s a dumb question related to my dreams."
I guess those stuff doesn''t exist in reality. Which means dreams are dreams. I don''t know if it came from my past or not, but I''m a bit disappointed about it. Although, there''s something on my mind the moment I think about the stuff in the bathroom.
"So who made these faucets anyway? Does it exist in this world?"
"Nope! Casia came up with it and Master built and did all the do-hickeys inside it."
Huh... I never knew. "So does that mean that the [Mana Crystals] on the faucet is the Master''s idea, too?"
"Yeah. I''m still studying the basics of magic, though. So I don''t know more about them."
"I see. I''m currently in the same boat as you, too, Vander."
I recalled from one of our lessons that [Mana Crystals] comes in two versions. One is the [Pure-Type], which are the ones Vander and I are eating. Another is the [Impure-type], crystals that we can''t eat because the taste is terrible. I learned that the hard way. Despite that, [Impure-type Mana Crystals] can be used with other stuff like making crystal lamps that power the lights around the mansion and the faucets in every sink and bathtub here.
"Why do you ask all of those strange questions, Aster? Even if there are no showers or hot water here, we can use magic to replace it."
"Easier said than done. We both know we can''t use [Water] magic and using [Fire] magic inside the house is a big no-no for us. If we do, Casia will have our heads. I mean, head."
"Well, I have no idea how faucets exactly work. I know you just tap the crystal and make the water flow."
True. Not to mention it will run out of water if the Mana inside runs out. "Did Master try to redirect the water from a nearby lake or river with some kind of a special tool or something?"
"Casia said that while the water of this territory is safe for us demons to drink, we can''t bath or wash with black murky water created from the [Darkness Mana] mixed into it."
Man, that sounds like complicated stuff. Looks like getting a hot and cold shower might not be easy after all.
...Or does it?
Looking at the faucet again, it''s only powered by a lone [Water Mana Crystal]. So why not other crystals that may change it to hot or cold?
I smiled again. Maybe there is a way to make hot water!
I quickly rushed out of the bedroom and started to call out for Casia around the mansion. Well, both of us are the only ones who are living in it, so it''s not that hard to find him.
"Hey! What gives, Aster? What''s with the energy boost?!"
I wish I could think any more about it, but I don''t have time as I find Casia in the gardens.
"Casia, Casia! Can I make a request?" I quickly asked, not wanting to waste one second of this opportunity.
"Huh? You''re awfully cheery today, Fledgling," Casia said with the old nickname I have for some reason I can''t remember. "What is it?"
"Can I borrow some Water and Fire crystals? I want to make something by combining them together!"
I''m hoping he would say yes. But he suddenly drops his watering can and has his eyes widen. "Combine them? You know you''re not old enough to handle such a task, Aster. Not to mention you have been awakened from your slumber for two weeks now."
"But I want to make something amazing, Casia. I want to prove to you I can contribute something to the mansion," I begged. "Please... I don''t want to stay like a kid who never does anything at all. I don''t want to be useless to you and Vander."
Yeah, I''m desperate. But I want to see if I really combine them without any spells. If he says no, I''m gonna sneak into Master''s lab and do it without his permission!
"You do realize I can read your mind."
Oh, crud.
"Still, I commend your dedication to your theory. I have a good reason to say no. But..." I see him reach into his pocket and my eyes widen to see several familiar red and light blue crystals in his hand. "If you''re willing to throw yourself with more lessons under my tutelage, you may do so as long as I have my eyes on you."
I''m speechless. He said I''m not old enough, but I never expect him to give in like this. "T-Thanks, Casia. I-I promise I will be careful."
But just as I accept his gifts, I suddenly feel a shot of pain in my head. It turns out it''s actually Casia smacking my head with his hand transformed into his true draconic form.
"It''s not only a promise because of your future. You have to be mindful of your surroundings. The [Impure-type Mana Crystals] are not as strong as the [Pure-types], but they are still dangerous if you''re not careful. You not only bear the new Master, but you share it. You are family to us. Fate will say otherwise, but we rather not lose you to your recklessness than lose Vander himself."
Once more, I am speechless. He didn''t say all of that because I''m Vander, but because I was worthy in his eyes. They treat me as their equal. So I understand why they are worried about me.
"I will. I''m not going to risk my life because of my stupid idea."
"Assurance isn''t the only thing I accept," Casia countered. "No one, even the humanoid species is unable to combine [Impure-type Mana Crystals''] powers without risking their lives to test it. Some lost their limbs, others... Let''s just say Master Hyde told me of those stories you rather not know. Are you willing to make that chance to fulfill it?"
I closed my eyes to make that decision. I already did, but if it means becoming useful.
No, I don''t want that. I want to become something more. To "change the world". A world that may move forward instead of backward...
I opened my mouth. "I''m willing to take those risks."
After a few lessons that were doubled thanks to my dumb request, I was now sitting in front of a table. However, instead of a lab or a study room, I''m sitting outside the gardens where I see a gated entrance into what Casia calls the "Forest of No Return". Yeah, I rather not go there until I''m strong.
"So why are we doing this experiment outside the garden and mansion?" I asked Casia. "I''m only combining the crystals and should the lab supposed to be strong enough to not make a mess of it?"
"I said it can only withhold the explosions from the potions, not the magical recoil of magic and [Mana Crystals]," Casia answered. "If we do so, then Vander will not forgive you for destroying his favorite room."
Oh, I see. I don''t want him to be angry either way. So I decided to take his word for it. "Okay. I understand." I take a deep breath as I turn to the crystals Casia gave me on the table. "Here goes nothing."
With Casia''s help, we broke the crystals into two pieces each as a way to "minimize the power that might have been released by accident". At least that''s what he said.
The first experiment I want to try is simply sticking both the [Fire] and [Water] together with something that Master called "glue". Once it''s dry, I test it out by using a bit of my [Mana] to activate both of them.
The result? It creates fire, but it ends up splitting it off from the [Water Mana Crystal] before it activates.
That''s not supposed to happen, I thought. That is until Casia told me that fire and glue don''t mix very well and the latter melted off from it. I tried repeating the experiment with a bunch of rope Casia gave and I tightened them together while I tapped the crystals.
So the results this time: A loud explosion of fire and water that spread everywhere.
Let''s just say Casia gave me a light punishment putting out some of the flames that almost spread into the forest and garden.
The second experiment involves inserting a small shard of [Fire Mana Crystal] into the [Water]. When I activated it, the shard inside somehow melted inside the crystal and I got the hot water pouring on my hands like I wanted. The problem is the melting part. I guess that it''s because of the elemental relation Casia mentioned that caused the [Fire Mana Crystal] to melt inside, so I can''t use it on a faucet.
The last experiment I made revolves around doing the opposite. Putting a small shard of [Water Mana Crystal] into [Fire]. I activate the combined crystals and all I get is a bomb that Casia quickly throws away before it explodes into steam. Seriously, what''s with these crystals exploding right in front of my face?! I thought water beats fire and vice versa. That''s what I learned from my magic lessons.
I wish I could continue, but I should stop for today. If I overdo myself I promised, then I might make my mansion explode by accident. Yet, I discovered a lot of interesting stuff from those experiments.
Inserting sharts into [Mana Crystals] somehow creates some interesting effects that I never imagine before. And that''s only using [Impure-types]. Although, I still need to work on the melting [Fire Mana Crystals]. Using a [Pure-type] might make hot water for longer periods, but since it''s also the strongest of the two, I''m worried it might make another explosion like that last experiment. Though I hope it might not be the case.
Either way, I learned why nobody tried to combine [Mana Crystals]. It''s a shame I can''t figure out how to make it permanent. I really want to have hot water in my sinks and bathtubs.
"Aster, it''s almost evening. Hurry up before the [Wild Demons] get here."
Man, I thought I was so close to being useful for Vander and Casia. Either way, I return to the mansion and rest up for the rest of the night.
If only there was a way to combine the crystals properly... If only I could fuse them into one single crystal...
I wish there was some kind of spell that I can realize that idea. A spell... A [Talent]...
A [Talent]... That''s unique only to me...
If I have it...
Maybe...
I kept those thoughts alive as I went to sleep.
[Aster gained a [Talent], [???].]
Chapter 21: Homework
[Mana Crystals and You!]
[Mana is all around us! In the air, in the waters, even in the soil that creates life through plants! However, there is another life created below us. Growing in the mana-enriched caves that power not only our staves and wands but all of the magical items that many magicians and machinists created throughout the years!
We call them [Mana Crystals] and they are the building blocks of the modern era of [Monachroma]. Formed from the elements of magic, they act as a physical manifestation of magic that we can wield with our own two hands, claws, and paws!
Using these curious gems mined from the [Mana Caves], we can use magic without exhausting our [Mana] whatever we want. But it is more than a substitute.
Many have combined these [Mana Crystals] with several metals and monster parts into fantastical magical items! From teleport gates to magical staves and wands that many magicians used, our lives improved!
So if you want to create your own magical item, feel free to ask an experienced [Magecrafter] who may help you start your path to crafting magical items!
But don''t forget the golden rule: "Do not mix or combine different crystals or else!"]
Yeah, this baby book isn''t helping me one bit. I only read it for about 10 minutes in the study room, but I''m very annoyed at the outdated information. Not only does it have everything I already know from Casia''s lessons, but it doesn''t do a perfect job explaining more about [Mana Crystals] clearly. No wonder why Vander hesitated to recommend this book to me. But from what I read so far, it seems like their understanding of them along with magic is still unclear. They only managed to create items mostly for lighting and aiding magicians, but never anything else. I haven''t seen them and yet, I''m a bit peeved and disappointed.
You can say that again.
Now that I think about it, what about those drawings I drew before I woke up? What were those?
Mostly stuff I''ve never seen before. And I didn''t mention this, but some of them were similar to my hot water idea.
Huh. I never recall them very clearly. Was it because of the effects I endured from whatever caused me to wake up from my mind?
"Aster?"
I closed the book and turned to the door. "Yeah, the door''s open."
Casia entered the study and for some reason, he seemed a bit...exhausted. "Sorry about that. I was out on the patrol."
"Patrol?"
"Yes. It seems like the territory is a bit disarray, to say the least. But enough about that. I hope I didn''t disturb your reading session."
I shake my head with a smile. "Don''t worry, I''m done reading this baby book. I was only in deep thought before you came in, though. Compared to your strict lessons, yours is much better."
"Is that supposed to be a compliment?" He said this with a cat-like smile of sorts.
"Is that your way of making me like your lessons more?"
"Haha! I''m only kidding. Moving to another subject, you said you were in deep thought, right?"
I nodded. "Yeah. It''s another way to talk to Vander, I guess."
It isn''t an exaggerated description. It seems like there is a skill that I can talk to Vander without him appearing out of nowhere. What''s more, it''s part of that strange [Talent] we have...
"...Right now?"
I nod as I place the book I asked for from Casia on my bedside table. "Yeah. I had to take more lessons in exchange for more [Fire] and [Water Mana Crystals]. So we might as well check that strange [Talent] we have before we forget."
I watch Vander staring at the book despite he can''t touch it because he''s currently in my head at the moment. "Good point. Last time we checked, it was before bedtime and we know we can find out what kind of abilities and spells we have through those strange [Talent] tablets from our ring."
Yeah. We learned a lot about the [Anima Cecidit Ring] and its abilities during the two-week period. Tapping on the [Talent] name once shows what it is and tapping twice will create another tablet that lists our skills related to it. While useful, it''s very difficult to understand most of them because of words we can''t understand such as "passive", "AoE", "critical", and "buff". Either way, it''s a good ability for us to train ourselves if we want to be strong like Casia. We intend to keep it a secret from him because we want to learn more about the ring by ourselves. But we had to because I got distracted in one lesson that almost destroyed the garden (Sorry again, Vander!). At least Casia is an understanding kind of dragon.
"Alright. Let''s see what this [Twin Minds] thing is all about," Vander said. "I bet it''s something awesome!"
"I said... Ugh... Never mind..." I groaned. "Open [Talents]."
The strange tablet appears again while floating in front of my face. Everything from [Fire] to some [Talents] we haven''t taken a closer look at is still there. For now, I tap the words I''m looking for twice and another one appears. This time, another tablet is showing not only the [Talent''s] description but also several abilities for it.
"Huh. Not many abilities than I thought," Vander commented as we read through the tablet. "They don''t look strong, but some of them have names we don''t understand."
That''s one way to describe them. There are only three abilities here and all of them have interesting effects along with weird names.
[Synchronization] (Level 1 Passive)
[Connects two minds to temporarily merge their strengths together. You must have an understanding of each other or have the same current goal.]
[Split Personality] (Level 1 Passive)
[By possessing two personalities, you have different [Talents] depending on your favored fighting style and role. Because of this, you can learn up to 30 [Talents] with 10 for each personality. You start at 4 slots and it will increase by 1 for every two levels.]
[Mental Network] (Level 1 Passive)
[You can communicate with your other personality as if they are part of your thoughts during your thinking process.]
After reading all of them, I still have a lot of questions. And it seems like Vander is in the same boat as me.
"Looking at them, they are not much of a special magic affinity or anything we ever saw before. The name [Split Personality] isn''t helping our self-esteem a bit."
"Gee, ya think?" I did warn him. "But they might be useful if we continue our studies. Look at [Mental Network] at the second. It says we can continue our conversation as if we''re thinking about something."
"You have a point. Appearing out here is a bit annoying and I''m worried you might feel the same at the bad time," Vander said while having his arms behind his back. "Let''s try it out."
I nod with a smile. "Let''s do it."
I close my eyes and clear my head for a second. I''m not actually thinking about anything but the [Twin Minds Talent], but if it works by simply thinking.
Then I might be able to do something like this. Hello~
I open my eyes. That''s not what I''m thinking. Unless...
Yeah, this is me. These are my thoughts coming from me. Confusing, yes. But this is interesting...
I can''t say the same. It feels a bit uncomfortable. But it''s not like I''m going to master it overnight.
True. It''s like my body moves on my own accord, but my mind isn''t.
Man, this is giving me a headache.
Okay, time to go back.
I gasped as I snapped out of my thoughts. That''s...a bit too much...
"Ugh... I feel like my head got hit by Casia''s thousand draconic head smacks," Vander groaned as I found him lying on our bed. "Yeah, we need to get used to it somehow. Just using it feels like a pain already."
"I know. But what happens if we meet someone other than Casia?" I reminded him. "We already agreed it''s dangerous to let the public know about each other''s identities and Casia said we can''t stay home forever. Plus, I''m itching to leave the mansion and hunt like him."
"Good point. Casia did say he saw us like we were talking to nothing or a ghost whenever we talked in front of him. I don''t know why, but I rather let ourselves expose by being careless."
Whadn''t''t left this mansion for a while now, even before I woke up. What would happen if anyone finds out we have Diso...Disoti... Our Twin Minds Talent by accident? Things will be bad if it happens and we won''t have a happy life with Casia anymore. And I feel like I don''t want to live a life of despair. It hurts just thinking about it. I''m not going to be weak. I''m not alone this time.
Things will be different from here.
"Huh? D-Did you think that, too?"
Vander responds with a grin. "If I didn''t, I wouldn''t try to use that ability again. We might be a Demi-Fiend and we''re not strong as the other demons here, but we''re going to be one if we put our heads together. We might have a chance to evolve if we outsmart the brawny demons in these parts."
I don''t know about that last part. "Well, let''s talk about it when Casia is around. It''s too early to think about what to do when we grow up with our new abilities. "
"I guess. At least we know what to do next."
"Yeah. Small steps mean big things will happen." I groaned as another thought came into my head. "However, I do have one complaint regarding our ring''s abilities."
"What is it?"
"...Do they have to call all of them [Talents]? Heck, does having Demon Physo...Physo... The one focusing on our body supposed to be a Talent at all?!"
Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
Vander hummed on the bed and it only took 20 seconds to realize what I meant.
"Maybe we should pray to the goddess about it."
I thought that was Vander''s way of coping with the strange naming of our abilities. But it was only until Casia''s lessons on Umbaria and the religion they worshipped that made me realized he meant it literally. "If you leave an offering to the Goddess''s statue and pray for her, she will give them temporary blessings that will help them achieve their desire." At least that''s what Casia told us. The offering itself must be something equal to our wants and needs. Whether it''s food, [Mana Crystals], or an object that is significant to us, she will answer our prayers regardless of how small we can ask.
I''m not sure if they''re all true. No offense to her Grace, but I don''t know if I can offer something that''s enough to meet her in person.
Does it matter? She was the one who gave me this new life. If I worry about the buts, then what''s the point of making a second chance?
Good point. Nothing will happen if we... No, I make it a reality. Besides, most of my complaints are a bit petty, so I''ll see if I can find some crystals or anything important for me later.
"That won''t be necessary, Aster." I quickly turned around and saw Casia approaching me. "I sense you have a bit of Mana of her Divine Darkness within you. As long you offered some [Mana Crystals] and give her a genuine prayer, I have a feeling you will have an audience with her soon."
"Are you sure?"
Casia nodded. "I''m sure. I already told you that you need to have confidence in yourself, Fledgling. You have amazing potential waiting to grow right now. You even take the initiative and work on something that nobody dared to try for years now. Be brave and stand up for what you want in life."
Heh. He''s right. I''ve been having trouble getting hopeful at anything that I''ve been getting these speeches from Casia for a while now. Honestly, I''ve been following them, yet I can''t seem to bring myself to put them into practice.
What am I saying?! I''m a Demi-Fiend, the lowest-ranked demon of all. AKA the weakest. But does it have to do with being the smartest? No!
Yeah, that''s it. It doesn''t matter if I''m strong or not. I have the Twin Minds and if I can figure out how we can take advantage of it, we might be able to evolve!
"Well, that''s nice to hear that from you two. But you can''t exactly become the strongest if you slack off from your lessons and training," Casia suddenly said with a smile. "Unless you want me to remind you about the homework you''ve been setting aside because of your experiments."
Ugh... Can he not read my mind for just one second?! Seriously, I need some privacy, too, you know?!
"Right... I understand. I''ll do it right away," I said as I gave the book to him so he could return it to the library. It''s not like I can continue reading it anyway. "Hey, Casia. I want to ask you something."
"What is it?" He asked as he accepted the book.
"Did anyone try to use magic to combine [Mana Crystals]?"
I wish that''s possible. But Casia answered with a shake of his head. "Not that I know of. Many have tried doing so, but they haven''t found the right formula to achieve it for a while now."
I''m disappointed at his answer, but it does give me some thought. [Magical Formulas] are the building blocks of magic. I don''t know much about them, but they tie into two requirements needed for casting a spell, which I recall are [Conceptionalization] and [Formation]. Knowing the incantation is nice, but if you can''t imagine the formula, then you can''t cast the spell you want.
"Not even the demons know it?" I asked.
"If they did, mixed crystals would be abundant around these parts. Heck, they simply eat the pure ones rather than combine them," Casia answered. "One reason behind it is that fusing two different kinds of crystals will make unpredictable results. Fusing the same element would simply create a powerful explosion manifested through them instead. Your experiments show it and no one dared to try, no matter how risky and rewarding it would come out of it."
"Oh... I see."
I guess making a spell to combine them is not as easy as it looks. That seriously bums me out.
"Don''t give up that easily, Aster," Casia said as he was about to leave the study. "I already told you many times about your potential. If you can solve the puzzle that no magician or demon dares to risk themselves to create spells and magical tools, you will find your answer. Who knows? Maybe your ring might have some ideas to deal with your current dilemma."
My ring... Yeah, maybe there is.
"Just don''t go overboard with it, okay?"
I groaned. "I get it! Come on, Casia! Will you stop reading my mind for once?!"
"Hahaha... I will if you get to tonight''s homework. Good night, Fledgling. You too, young Master."
And there he goes. Right out of the study. I guess I should do my homework before he starts reading my mind again behind the door. I take out the other books I brought from the library and I take one of them as I read the cover.
"[An Apprentice''s Guide to Alchemy]..." I sighed. "I can''t believe Vander managed to read this while I slave over the basics."
Then again, I did sleep inside myself and woke up late during my rebirth.
I sighed again at that sudden thought that didn''t come from my other personality (not a denial phase). I opened the book to start reading.
[Chapter 1: Basics]
[If you learned about the basics of magic, you might already know about the two steps necessary to cast a spell.
To review, the steps of magic are [Conceptualization], [Formation], and [Vocalization]. Conceptualization is where the caster imagines their spell, Formation is manifesting it, and Vocalization is inciting a special chant that powers it.]
Ugh... I know about that part already. I appreciate the reminder, but what''s so important about them?
[For [Alchemy], we only need to borrow the actions of [Conceptualization] and [Formation]. They are needed to form the elements for synthesis and creation. We call this spell, [Synthesis].]
Oh, that answers my question.
[Along with these steps, there are also [Deconstruction] and [Reconstruction]. Deconstruction breaks down an element or item and Reconstruction reform it to a new shape or its normal form. Combining these steps, you can create items and enhance them as long you understand their basic structure and materials.]
Oh, I see. It''s like cooking. You need the proper ingredients to make a meal and know the instructions so you won''t burn and destroy your cooking. [Deconstruction] does the opposite. It''s like taking apart something and collecting the materials from it and [Reconstruction] is building a new item from them. I have to keep that in mind when doing one myself.
Now that I think about it, Reconstruction sounds like combining two items together. If something like a [Synthesis] spell exists, then what about a spell that combines two Mana-based items?
First things first, I decided to try [Synthesis] first. I flipped a few pages where it takes about it next.
[Chapter 2: Synthesis]
[To use a [Synthesis] spell, one must remember the elements of the world. [Fire], [Water], [Wind], [Nature], [Earth], [Light], and [Darkness].
As long as you remember them, you may able to use [Synthesis] to create an item related to it or combine them together for more difficult elements. These items can be used for [Alchemy] as materials. For example, you can create dirt using [Earth], an ice cube with [Wind] and [Water], a cotton thread with [Nature], clay with [Earth] and [Water], a low-quality crystal with [Earth] and [Fire], and a hardened lava with [Fire] and [Water].
Do note that combining more than 3 elements requires more concentration and [Mana] to create it. And most of them must be organic by nature. Anything from magical items and handmade items is beyond the [Synthesis''s] capacity and must be created further using the alchemic method. Also, creating any form of life from it is considered a strict violation of the [Alchemy''s Laws].
To make it brief, the [Alchemy''s Laws] is a series of rules that the gods created to prevent this [Talent] from being exploited for the alchemist''s own gain. If it''s violated, there will be severe consequences to the alchemist in question. Because of this, it is also part of the kingdoms'' laws to ensure safety and peace for their people.]
I see. If anyone dares to try reviving the dead or making a person through [Alchemy], then the laws won''t allow them to happen. That sounds very familiar, but I can''t quite place it.
Whatever. What about [Mana Crystals]?
[It is also possible to create [Mana Crystals] through [Synthesis]. While it is not a violation of Alchemy''s Laws, it is highly discouraged to use for everyday use. This is because creating them is simply forming their [Mana] into a crystal. If they attempt to create a larger crystal, there is a high chance they will completely exhaust it and die. They are mostly created to store mana in case they run out of [Mana Potions] or in the case of elemental crystals, release a spell without any mana within them.]
I see. Even if we can create [Mana Crystals], it will use up all of our Mana inside our bodies anyway. So being a creature who eats Mana Crystals every day doesn''t make it very useful in the long run. But the book says that we can use anything we create for [Alchemy]. Are there any uses for them?
[Whether they are mined from the [Mana Mines] or through [Synthesis], [Mana Crystals] are widely used with [Magical Tools] created by [Magic Alchemists]. Two of the famous tools created are [Crystal Lamps] and [Mana Artilirary]. [Mana Alchemists] are often confused with [Magic Crafters] who mostly create magical scrolls, wands, and staves used by magicians.]
Huh, so the same-old, same-old here. But they didn''t about combining them at all or why I should never do so.
Ugh... I''ve already lost my patience with this book. This might be homework, but I am so frustrated that these people wouldn''t dare to take the risk and try new things with their current knowledge of Alchemy! If I were them, I would try to combine Fire and Water together to...
[Your [Magical Knowledge] has leveled up to 2!]
ARGH! I almost used Fire Ball at that thing!
Wait, my Magical Knowledge did what?
Yeah, I know that! It happens whenever I learn something new about this world.
Huh. I never knew that. Wait, what does have to do with magic anyway?
Well, it mentioned Mana and how it mentioned [Magic Crafters].
Do I know anything beyond them beforehand?
Yeah, like I ever.
I sighed. I guess not everything, then. But if I can level up just by reading this, then would that mean I can learn a new Talent just by reading a different subject?
Yeah, that''s it! I can try out that [Alchemy] thing tomorrow! That''s why Casia let us learn about it after all.
Of course, it had to be related to our homework. Do I need to recall why I can''t try Alchemy right now?
I recalled that I almost burned down the mansion when I tried breaking a [Fire Mana Crystal] in half.
...I don''t want to know how that happened. "Is there anything else that I know, Vander?"
I turned and saw Vander coming behind me as if he was there the whole time. He looked at me for a while before he looked at the book I was reading right now.
"Other than the Talents that were listed in those tablets, probably yes. I did learn a bit about demons themselves."
I sighed. "I also know about Demon Knowledge, you know. Why do you think I know about us being a Demi-Fiend in the first place?"
"True. But I have my reasons why I want to learn more about them. You haven''t seen it lately?"
I have no idea what he meant. I want to double-check my Talents, but I don''t want to ignore my homework again.
"Look. We still have no idea about our abilities, so we might as well take a risk. Besides, those humanoids have no idea how many possibilities they are missing because they are too ignorant to know beyond their limits. And you''re not giving up all because they''re unable to break them, right?"
Creepy voice aside, he''s right. Why am I still thinking like those humanoids? I''m not one of them anymore and I don''t plan to be one. I don''t want to let my thoughts push me away from what I want and I don''t want to remain as a weak demon any longer. I wish to burn away these bad thoughts and become stronger. To evolve. To be two of the greats that anyone who opposes us will regret it.
"I thought so. How about this? Tomorrow, let''s try out our experiments after Casia''s class. It would be better if we could try coming up with something amazing if we put our heads together, right?"
"I guess. Better than doing nothing," I said before I realized what he said. "Wait, you have an experiment, too?"
Vander only responds with a smile. "You''ll see. Like you, I''m also curious about another impossibility I wish to break as well. And it revolves around one concept alone."
I raised my eyebrow. "And that is?"
Vander''s smile then turns into a grin as he turns to the blood-red moon outside. "How demons are born."
Chapter 22: Brother, Teacher
The world was at peace.
The war was over and many have been recovered from the pain and suffering caused by the battles.
Many have cheered over their heroes. Some have cried from their losses.
A bittersweet ending. Yet it was something to achieve from all of those sacrifices.
...As if I accepted that!
It''s true that they achieved peace, but that damn war was born from envy, greed, pride, wrath, lust, gluttony, and sloth. All of the seven deadly sins that some humanity has wrought upon this world.
I, Umbaria, the [Goddess of Darkness], have observed this world for eons. In exchange for my contribution, I am willing to be named as the vilest god that has plagued it.
[The Evil Witch]
[The God of Evil]
Say whatever they want. But there are two things I loathed about the world I genuinely cared about.
Stagnation.
I want what is best for humanity, so I created the monsters they despised. However, when I created them, I felt guilty. A sense of betrayal would come against me when I unleashed them. But how could I not? Without risk, there is no reward.
Many desired a utopia where no conflict and monsters exist. But they failed to believe that there is no such thing as utopia. And there is my second disdain:
Sloth.
If they desire no conflict, they won''t grow stronger. If they hesitate, they won''t grow. If they wish for something they want to be rather than earning it, they won''t learn from the hardships of their dreams.
It is made worse when they dare to summon everyday Otherworlders from their homes who have no experience with combat and monsters they have never seen before. None of the gods would oppose it and nobody would dare to examine their character beyond their abilities. It would only breed more pests who would corrupt the world''s hope.
Most importantly, if they dared to do everything to deny reality, there would be consequences to others. That was the fate of one continent that dared to use my name and power against the world.
So despite my attempts to stave off stagnation, corruption still exists. I don''t care if it''s my fault it happened because of my creations. But I feel like I couldn''t stop it even with my role as the goddess.
In the end, I rely on you to change the fate of this world. There is no need for bloodshed unless it is necessary.
I rely on you to weed out the pests of Monochroma, Vander and Aster.
"...and that''s all the basics I know, Master Casia."
I gasped in relief and collapsed on my chair in the study. If I thought practicing my spell incantations was bad, trying to orally recite the basics of Alchemy is even worse! I know Casia said this is another way for me to practice memorizing incantations and info without going through my books and tablets, but this is too much for me to handle! How long will I have to do this until I can get used to this?!
"Good job, Aster. It''s not perfect, but I''m glad you haven''t slack off from your studies." That''s because you''re gonna punish me with more homework if I don''t! "Hey. At least you learned something, right? That''s the point of "homework"."
I groaned. "I still have vague memories, but I don''t think that''s what homework is, Casia."
Casia chuckles as he approaches me. "Regardless, you didn''t give up. You persevered through your difficulties and you managed to make it through until the end. Don''t put yourself down because of the challenge that everyone deemed "impossible"," he said. "Greatness can come if you set aside your doubts and let the impossible turn into a wall you can break through your determination and actions. That''s what the old master said to me before you two came into the picture."
I guess he''s right. I really want to learn more about Mana Crystals and Alchemy in general. But I only did it because I wanted a hot and cold bath in our bathroom. But as I read more about the latter, the more I slowly realized one thing about this world.
Their magical items are not as useful compared to some of the ones the former Master made here.
How could he abandon his work in the first place? If he continued, he would have made some awesome items such as a tool that help you clean the mansion by sucking up dirt and dust or another that can wash your clothes for you. I''m guessing it might be the incident that caused him to take his new identity here, but I''m still not understanding everything in this world. I want to ask more about Hyde, but I don''t know if I can find more answers here. Not even Casia knew more about him before he passed away...
I want to know more about the outside world. Yet I''m scared of what lies beyond the Demon Territory. At my current age, we''re still not strong enough.
"Okay, eyes up, Aster!"
There goes my thought session. I quickly snap out of them and turn my attention to Casia before he scolds me for thinking too much about off-topic stuff.
"Now that you know about some Alchemy basics, let me ask you this: In this world, there are many kinds of alchemists that perform several variants of the art. Some are alchemists who used knowledge of [Magic Crafting] and [Machinery] and some are mechanics and crafters who used knowledge of the former. Do you who they are?"
This again? Thank the Graceful Darkness that I managed to study this one, too.
"They are [Mana Machinists] who created magic-based machines including the [Mana Artilery], [Enchanters] who focused on enchanting equipment and accessories, and [Magic Blacksmiths] who specialize in making [Magic Weapons] for the kingdoms," I recalled. "There are also [Mana Pharmacists] and [Holy Exorcists], but they are not considered alchemists. The same can be said with Pharmacists, who tend to mistake them as [Alchemists] due to their similar methods along with [Synthesis] and Alchemy steps."
"Very good! Looks like you also point out a few obscure facts as well. I guess you are on par with Vander when it comes to your studies."
I sheepishly chuckled again. I feel like I''m doing all of this just to satisfy his ego. But I feel like that''s not the only reason why I need to learn Alchemy.
"Casia, why are you suddenly teaching me Alchemy next?" I asked. "I get this is part of my magic lessons, but I don''t know what''s the point of learning it for seemingly no reason?"
"Right... I should tell you before you start getting more suspicious."
Seriously, why are you still hiding stuff from me, Casia?! I thought we promised we''re not supposed to keep secrets from each other?!
"Okay, I''m sorry for breaking our promise again! But I feel like you need to know all of this before you can try to follow the former Master and Vander''s footsteps. Because of all those occupations you learned from the book, there are a few of them who dare to go beyond the objects and Mana to achieve their goals."
Beyond? Is this connected to what Vander said yesterday?
"Tell me, Aster. Of all the occupations I mentioned, what''s the one thing in Alchemy that they never dabble in?"
One thing that alchemists never dabble in... I know that they can create Mana Crystals, but it drains their own Mana as a result. "Um... Is it something that is not really allowed?"
Casia then sighed. It felt like a wrong answer, but he never hit me whenever I''m wrong. "...It''s life itself."
If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.
"Life?"
His expression grew grim and pointed at himself. "Yes. How we live and die and vice versa. To everyone, manipulating life is considered a heresy. A betrayal of what the gods have created in this world. There is a reason why life and death exist. For the humanoids, it''s to remind them that cannot waste precious time and life in this world. For us, demons, we lived in a world of survival. We are ageless in exchange for isolation in darkness. We are immortal in exchange for our endless desires for power. We are more powerful than the monsters and humanoids who dared to hunt us out of envy and discrimination. But in exchange, we are not unkillable and we have been living in fear since the day we existed."
Life and death... I thought demons were the exception because of our power. But instead, we''re not as powerful as gods.
"So why are you telling me all of this? Is it because of Vander?"
Casia nodded. "He should have told you his current goal by now."
It seems like he has the same idea as me. "Yeah. "How demons were born"," I said. "He told me all about it yesterday. Don''t get me wrong, I have no doubts about his goals. But the question is "why". Why is he studying it? And what does it have to do with how messing with life through Alchemy has to do with it?"
My magic teacher hummed while he stared at me. "In all honesty, most of the Sentient Demons along with the Drago Nox don''t know our true origins. We mostly follow what the legends say about us. How we were born as humanity''s opposite and how we existed as a species that can also die despite our near-immortal states. Despite everyone''s complaints about our current lives here, it''s because of our lifestyles that we were about to progress more than the kingdoms outside. And because of that, we were able to evolve beyond what we were capable of."
I understand what he meant by that. If they don''t know much about their origins, then there is a good reason why Vander wants to know more about them.
It''s not only that. I wasn''t born into this world normally. Casia said my rebirth wasn''t like the ones many demons experienced. I''m too curious to ignore what lies beyond our simple knowledge of demons.
My rebirth...wasn''t normal? I turned to Casia again. "So how do demons... come into existence normally?"
"I can''t say they came in normally as would any normal humanoids. While most of us were born in the darkened Mana Mines, some were partially created from them."
"Partially?" I repeated.
"They are born as spirits first. They only exist in their mana bodies and cannot interact with the physical world of the Demon Territory or outside of it. If they tried to leave this territory, they would simply fade away," Casia explained. "Now I toss to you a simple question. What is a common myth behind most demons that many humanoids believe?"
A myth behind most demons...
"Is it demons possessing humans?"
Casia snapped his fingers with a smile. "That''s right. But the one the demonic spirits used is much more permanent than most stronger demons have. You must have heard those legends of how a Human adventurer entered our domain and returned as a lesser fiend, right?"
Oh yeah... I read it in the book once when Master was alive.
Huh, I remembered that, too. When I was browsing through some books in the library...
[You used [Synchronization].]
Huh? What was that? I don''t know why, but I feel like I want to agree with Vander''s thoughts the moment I recalled that legend as well. Was that the effect of that [Twin Minds] skill?
...Wait a second?! Forget that for a while, I realized what Casia was trying to say!
"Are you saying...that he was transformed into a Demon because one of those spirits possessed them?!"
"That''s correct," Casia answered. "When a spirit possesses a humanoid, not only do they transform the bodies based on their potential evolution, but they will overwrite their identity in the process. In other words, if they completely possess them before exorcising them on time..."
"T-Then the original person would die afterward?!"
I didn''t want to believe it was true. Yet Casia nodded again, which almost made me lose my breath from this awful fact. "I''m afraid so. To become a true demon, they must sacrifice a body to call their own. Note some possess no identity the moment they are born. So there is a chance that demon would retain their identity, but with their personality altered."
"That doesn''t justify why demons have to be born that way! How could our Grace let this happen?!" I demanded.
"If I only knew," Casia said. "Although it may have to do with a continent that once stood in this very territory. Unfortunately, if I tell it to you right now, we would go off-topic with this lesson, aren''t we?"
"I-I guess..." I should ask about it after I learn everything I need to know first. "So the reason why Vander is researching the demon''s birth..."
"Is to figure out how to defy or mitigate the possession of them. It''s one of the subjects Master Hyde researched before he moved on to you and Vander," Casia answered. "He believed that there is a way new demons can exist without sacrificing another. However, he was stuck on one aspect of it and was on the verge of giving up. That is..."
"That is until we were reborn. Isn''t that right, Casia?"
Once again, Casia nodded. "When the former Master was dying, he wished that Vander would have chosen a different path. But he decided to follow his original research instead. I don''t know another reason behind it. But I trust you that you can steer him in a direction where he won''t violate your morals."
I see. That explains why he suddenly gave me this Alchemy lesson in the first place. If I want to help Vander while not letting him stray from his intended path, then I have to walk on the same path as him.
Plus, you get the bonus of getting that hot and cold shower you wanted!
Hehe... I guess that''s another benefit to dealing with Vander''s antics.
"Alright. I''ll help him as much as possible. If I scratch his back, I''ll scratch his. I don''t know why I said that or what it means, but I want to become as useful to him."
"Not just useful. You''re not a servant to Vander. To me, you''re more of his partner, a teammate. A brother of his."
A...brother...
"Yes. While you are born at different times, you are born from the same body and mind. You may follow different mindsets, but walk on the same path. If this is what our Grace has gifted this continent, then I feel like you two are the ones who will make a change to the world''s stagnation."
I see. That''s...what Vander is to me. I don''t know what Casia said yet, but I know what he said is true. Vander are two minds in one body. We are brothers not by blood but through our uncanny birth.
"Brothers... I like that. Does that mean you''re our uncle, Casia?"
"U-Uncle?!"
...Is he offended by that?
"Can''t you call me something than that? Do you realize I''m your guardian that your former Master entrusted to?!"
"Well, if Vander is my brother and our former Master was our father, then we''re thinking that you''re our uncle.
[You used [Synchronization].]
"Come on! At least call me something else! I don''t want to be reminded of my age with that name!"
I laughed at the fact he is still worried about his age. He might be a scary black dragon, but he''s a big ol'' softie on the inside.
"I heard that!"
After my Alchemy lesson, it''s now time for the exciting part of it. I''m now in my former Master''s lab where I''m sitting at the desk with Casia nearby.
"So to review the basics, Alchemy is derived from magic itself. By concentrating your Mana into an object, you can take it apart or renew it into a new form," Casia explained. "Since you insisted on making your own Mana Crystal out of two, let''s try to create one through Synthesis first. Now, focus on your hands first. Never break your sight from it until it''s fully complete."
"I understand, Casia." I cupped my hands as I stared at the palms with full focus.
"Now for this exercise, you need to create a small Mana Crystal without any element. Start with Conceptualization. Imagine the mana gathering in your hands and forming into a solid object."
Right. I''ve been practicing that part through his image training. It''s the only easy part of my lessons and I continued it outside of them as well. It''s even easier if I close my eyes and clear my head before starting my training. Because of that, it became a habit of mine to imagine before casting a spell, which is way easier than chanting its long incantation.
"Once you found its desired shape, manipulate your mana while keeping your focus on your hands."
So this is like another exercise where I create elements by controlling my Mana. It felt the same, but it was different at the same time. It might be because I''m making a real crystal instead of objects made of mana. I guess that''s the reason why he doesn''t want to make me break my focus. I took a deep breath before I opened my eyes again. When I do, I start focusing on the palms of my hands while trying not to get distracted. My aim is to create a non-elemental crystal, so trying not to think of other elements is much more difficult than not breaking my concentration. I release some of the mana in the right amount and mimic the image in my head as best as I can.
I didn''t hear anything else from Casia while I was shaping my Mana. It probably makes sense since practicing Formation is the second most difficult thing I have ever done in my training. Thankfully, forming the shape is much easier because I''m only making a small crystal. I keep shaping the Mana for a few more minutes until I''m satisfied with what I want. All that''s left is...
"[Synthesis]."
Once I uttered the skill''s name, I saw a white light flash before me. When it disappeared, I saw a small crystal sitting on my hands. I feel a bit exhausted, yet I can''t help but smile at my new achievement.
"M-Master... I did it," I muttered. "I made my very own [Mana Crystal]!"
I hand him the crystal to Casia to see if it passes the test. "Amazing. Of all the crystals Master Hyde made, you managed to create a normal Mana Crystal perfectly on your first try. It seems you''ve managed to keep up with your training as we promised."
I chuckled as I had some mixed feelings at Casia''s compliment. "I did spend my time training every day as you said. Seriously, can''t you give me a break for once? And I mean a real one."
"Come on. Why stop now? Besides, we''re not stopping there. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to choose some items for you to work on easily for this exercise."
I''m a bit mixed about what he has in store for me. But now that I''m learning something new, I''m confident this will be my first step to get out of my forgotten past.
Whoever I was doesn''t exist anymore. I am Aster and I am Vander.
And the first step of my new life is breaking the limits of this world''s logic.
Chapter 23: Trial and Error
In this world, the gods'' rule is absolute. Whether you''re a monarch or a leader, the fate of a kingdom depends on the gods'' favor to them.
However, most kingdoms didn''t know what they were capable of. Some kingdoms had few religions not supported by monarchs, some were putting them down out of fear, and some never believed in gods.
In the era of disbelief, the gods were nothing to them.
But fate has a funny thing of creating simple actions into a worldwide change.
It started with an empire that suddenly disappeared from the continent and was replaced by a den of demonic beings beyond their belief.
Then people from other worlds appeared wielding powers that were said to be blessed by the gods the people had abandoned and came to rid the demons that had befallen them.
And lastly, a few women suddenly claimed they heard the voices of God as they began to heal the cursed and the injured through the powers they didn''t possess at birth. Those very women became known as the "Saints" of the gods.
No one knew how it all happened and yet, it''s because of these surprising curses and miracles that people started to believe in gods again. And it wasn''t a one-way relationship. Through the Saints'' role as the bridge between the mortal and god, humanity was granted gifts from the gods, and in return, they became devoted to them as most of the kingdoms transformed from skeptical countries to the religious lands of this world.
For many years, the kingdoms have been reliant on the fate of the Otherworlders to keep their lands safe while they prayed for the gods for the world''s safety against the monsters and demons created by the wicked Goddess of Darkness. They thought only humanity was blessed by the gods'' kindness.
What they don''t know is the other way around.
For you see, the Empire didn''t disappear from the Goddess''s evil machinations.
It was destroyed because they had angered her out of pure justice.
Days passed after I started my Alchemy training and as we continued my training, I managed to make other stuff with Synthesis thanks to Casia''s teachings.
One is a pebble using [Earth] mana (I was trying to make a small piece of metal as Casia said, but my affinity to it says otherwise). Another is a lava plume from [Fire] and [Earth]. It''s not exactly a perfect one since it''s all Fire and no Earth on the plume I''ve made. And last was something he called a prism. I don''t know what he meant, but the word "prism" sounds like a crystal triangle. I don''t know why I thought of that, but I simply made one with [Light] and [Darkness] as he asked. He...is shocked, to say the least. He said it wasn''t possible to make something out of those elements as they are like oil and water. But I made it and it''s enough to give me points.
But with all of my successes, I still haven''t worked on that project with the [Mana Crystals]. Making some of them is okay, but all I want is a way to combine them together. If it''s possible, then I might be able to solve my bathing problem.
Yet as I read my Alchemy basics while lying on my bed, I wonder to myself if it''s possible to combine them. The humanoids failed to do so despite years of research and not even the demons were willing to test it out. If it''s really possible, then I can make more than the hot and cold shower. I recalled that I saw some inventions I had never seen before in my dreams, yet I can''t clearly remember what they were. But it would be great if I could create more new things for just the three of us. Then we can live happily in this dark world together.
It depends on your definition of "happy".
What am I talking about? I can eat as many crystals as I want, hunt some Wild Demons when I grow up, and practice my magic together with Casia! Isn''t there anything I want from that?
If we live here peacefully, would it change things for the better?
I hummed. I wanted to live happily, but I never thought about living peacefully. Compared to the outside world, it''s much more peaceful from what I read in the history books. Dictators, so-called heroes, criminals, slaves... I don''t know if the fairy tale stories of the heroes and demons were true or not. I wonder if there is more to them than meets the eye...
It''s not like I can predict what''s happening outside the Demon Territory.
I sighed. There''s no way I can do that. I don''t know if I can predict the future. Either way, I''m not gonna do anything just by staying awake. I put away my book on the bedside table and drift myself to sleep. I want to try to sleep these thoughts off for now. Who knows? Maybe I might figure something out from my dreams.
"There were two beings.
One who creates and one who destroys.
The being creates many of the nature we know and the being destroys the ones that are unnecessary.
Conflict cannot be avoided as they begin to argue about what is to keep and what is to erase. It has gone on and on for millennia.
But unknown to them, there is one more I know.
A being who can fuse these excess creations into a new one.
They continue to fuse as the beings bicker. And by the time they noticed, they stopped their fight to see their new creations born from another.
No one knew about the third being. Yet one known realized they existed for a reason.
A reason that has changed the shape and knowledge of Monochroma."
I yawned as I woke up to another day of the shining blood-red moonlight. What a strange dream. But unlike the other ones, I can remember clearly. I did have a habit of forgetting dreams. Casia said it''s normal to forget them. But if I''m fast enough after I wake up, I may able to write them down in a journal.
Luckily for me, Casia offered me one a few weeks ago and it has helped me remember as it sits there on my bedside table next to a pen and my Alchemy basics book. This dream, in particular, seemed important. I don''t know why, but it beats forgetting them again.
Monochroma... That''s the name of this world. The Demon Territory is one part of it. I learned the name from my history book. I don''t know what it really means, but something about it seemed way off. But why am I thinking about it right now? I wrote down my dream already, so I need to get ready for Casia''s lesson today.
If I recall, I''m five minutes late to meet him.
Dang it, Vander! Why do you have to remind me of the time?! Ugh... I guess I still have to get used to trying to be an early bird for almost 2-3 weeks in a row (I lost count...). I''ve taken two punishments and 4 for Vander and I''m already scared at what kind of punishment he will give us next.
Anyway, I decided to freshen myself up (with cold water again, unfortunately) and book it to the garden once I dressed up. But when I opened the door, I stopped to see a note below my feet. I''m confused about how it got there, but I pick it up and read it.
"By the time you got this note, I had to take an emergency leave late at night. Something came up and I feel that today''s class will be delayed by tomorrow.
Don''t worry, nothing dangerous has happened. It''s just that I need to deal with something private. If I return, I will explain more clearly.
But don''t forget, kid. You two might be alone for today, but I don''t want to see you do something crazy while I''m gone, okay?
Be back soon, kids.
Sentio"
I frowned once I finished reading. I can''t believe he left without telling us...
"Well, you can''t blame him." I turn to see Vander emerging from behind me. "He may be our grouchy teacher, but he''s still a strong Drago Nox. Not only he''s going in and out to take care of those demons trying to crash in here, but he makes sure that there are no intruders who might try to burn it down due to reasons."
Reasons? I would rather not ask what they are since he might not know.
"Man. I have so many questions about Synthesis and Mana Crystals. I can''t believe I''m stuck here and waiting until he gets back," I complained. "This is so unfair..."
I can hear Vander sighing seemingly behind me. "Well, I know what you''re going to do while he''s gone and I know Casia doesn''t want you to burn down the mansion by accident. Of course, I also know you''re too stubborn to listen to me reminding you about it."
Now it''s my turn to sigh. "That''s because you''re me, remember?" I said. "I just want to experiment more on the crystals now that know more about Alchemy. Is it because I''m only a kid? I know that, but I was an Otherworlder. Sure, I don''t remember much, but I can make as many amazing things as you!"
"You do realize that I''m currently in the same boat as you, right? The moment I woke up after my rebirth, I couldn''t remember much about myself. No memories, no hints of my past self... I recalled that the moment I woke up in my new self, any hints from my past were gone. She didn''t say why until we''re grown up, but she said it''s best if I rather not pursue it since it only brings me pain. And hearing that makes me sad just thinking about it."
I don''t know if I can take that from words alone. But to be honest, I feel the same. It''s not only because he''s part of me, but something within that makes me want to forget about it. Part of me wants to search for my past, but what happens if I find it? Would I be happy about it? Because I felt like it wasn''t the more I thought hard. Doesn''t it defeat the purpose of why we''re here at all?
Man, I''m not like Casia, but I want to be there for him regardless of what he does. I''m here for a good reason and I want to find what it is to help Vander, Casia, and hopefully, everyone else in this territory.
Before I could think more, I heard Vander coughing and turned to him. "Although... You have to remember that I''m now the master of the mansion. The one who makes the rules. And since you''re me and I''m you, that makes you..."
My eyes widened as I realized what he meant. "The Master of the Lavender Mansion, right? But I thought..."
"Fufufu... Who says we''re going to do it inside the mansion?"
I chuckled as I looked around at the back of the mansion. Compared to the garden, it seemed to be very empty, but free of flowers and herbs we might accidentally destroy. It seemed to be a nice place to do it, but...
This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.
"You do realize the statue of the goddess is here, you know."
"Casia said it''s protected by a magic barrier, so I think we''re fine for now," Vander said as I watched him sit on a nearby bench. "But if it goes wrong, I''ll try to take over and deal with it before he gets back."
"But can you switch in while I''m still awake?" I asked. "You always do that whenever I head off to sleep. I know I don''t need it, but it helps me calm my nerves after every class."
"I don''t know. But we might unlock some ability to do so. Either way, I''m right here if you messed up."
I groaned. "Gee, thanks for the compliment." I took a deep breath afterward as I took out the Mana Crystals from my pouch. "Deconstruction and Reconstruction... Now that I know how to use Synthesis, I might be able to use the former two. The Mana Crystals act as materials, right? So I might skip a few steps and get right into the final step of Alchemy."
"Huh. That''s pretty bold of you," Vander said from behind. "I''ll be here at a safe distance. Don''t worry, I''m still jumping in if you blow it up again."
Again, thanks for the assurance. But sarcastic or not, I''ll accept it and get right on with the experiment.
"Alright... [Fire] and [Water]. I want to get only hot water, not another steam bomb." I looked at the said crystals. I already cut the former into smaller pieces for this experiment while the latter remained uncut. "I wanted to use the [Fire Mana Crystal] uncut, but I want to make sure my theory is correct."
I placed my hands over the first set. Using Deconstruction is the same as Synthesis. However, the main difference is that there is no spell exclusive to it. According to the book, I simply have to focus my mana to merge the two materials while keeping an image of the item I wanted. In this case, I only want a Mana Crystal that creates hot water. Am I thinking too little for this big experiment? Yes. But it''s better than making another bomb by accident.
"Here goes..."
I took another deep breath and started to pour my mana into both crystals. For my image, I wanted a mix of red and blue into a new crystal to symbolize it. Something to mix polar opposites to create something new. Something useful in our daily lives. Combining an item this small requires a bit of my mana, so it might be easy to make. It took me a few seconds, but I could see both crystals merge together into one item. As soon as I put my hands down, the mana disappeared and the new item stopped glowing.
[Congratulations! You have successfully combined [Small Fire Mana Crystal] and [Water Mana Crystal] into a new item!]
Huh? A tablet appears right in front of us. It''s a bit smaller and it says that I managed to combine them. I tap on it a few times and another small tablet appears next.
[UNKNOWN! MUST HAVE THE [DEMON PHYSIOLOGY] TO ACTIVATE [DEMON''S EYES].]
Okay? That''s weird. I feel like I heard that name from somewhere, but I can''t tell why. Either way, there''s no way I can figure out what those new tablets are. But enough of them.
I look down and see my new crystal. But the only odd thing about it is that instead of mixing colors, I can see a red inside the blue crystal. It''s the same size as the water one, but the shape seems...uneven.
"Yeah... I don''t know if I consider that a success."
Looks like Vander thinks the same thought as me. Either way, I should test it just in case. I focus a bit of my mana on it. When I did, the crystal glows and just when I lose hope again, the water starts to come out from it. But it''s not an ordinary stream of water. It feels a bit...lukewarm. Most Water Mana Crystals often feel cold to the touch. So does that mean...it worked?
"Huh, I take it back. Although, I don''t know if it''s enough to install it in the faucet," Vander commented. "Can you adjust how hot the water is?"
Good point. I don''t know how I can do that, but maybe I can do it by using a bit of mana into it. But even though I did all of that, the water remained lukewarm.
"No. I can''t even make cold water no matter what I do," I said as I became dismayed at this discovery.
"You did cut those gems in different sizes. Let''s try them all if we want to see different results."
I hummed while staring at the gems. "Are you sure? You do know it will take a while for Casia to get more fire crystals. Plus, there''s a fact we might accidentally burn the mansion."
"You are using small portions of them. As long you don''t get distracted, we''ll be fine." Vander walked up to my side and said, "Here. I''ll give you advice and you''ll do what you want to do."
I smiled at what he was trying to do. Even when he told me how impossible it was to combine two different crystals, Vander was still there in my mind helping me achieve it. I can''t give up like this. Not after I found my goal. It''s small, but it''s enough to help me motivate continue my new life ahead.
I don''t know how long am I working on this project. A few hours? I can''t tell from this never-ending night. But I combined many crystals and almost all of them are getting close to what I want. A crystal that makes water that is too hot, one that makes it too cold, and one that somehow made ice that burns for a strange reason... But nothing came close to the idea I have. I''m down to 2 more pairs of crystals and I''m starting to lose my motivation.
"Aster, are you okay?"
I look at Vander''s eyes. I''m not and I''m not telling him that. Although, it''s not like I can hide since he is part of me.
"No, but I need to catch my breath," I said. "I know I''m getting close, but I feel like something is missing. I did the process right. I tried not to make many mistakes. Just what am I missing to make the impossible possible?"
I tried everything in my power to find the right results. But nothing seems to work. I need a miracle. I need something to break the impossible!
Goddess, please hear me. Help me find a way to achieve something great!
You already did.
Huh? That''s not Vander''s voice.
You''ve accepted your new life. Now, you must accept your new self. Open your eyes and let it forge the path you wish to go on.
Forge...my path...
I want to move forward. I want to get away from my forgotten past. If it means harming myself to get the job done...
Then I will give up everything to become a person who will defy my fate again!
Don''t worry. You won''t give up everything...
Huh?
[NOTICE]
[Your determination and unwavering perseverance in your work have granted you a new power.]
[You have gained the [Talent], [Spellcraft].]
Spellcraft? I never heard of that ability before.
[As you have mastered the art of [Reconstruction] on [Mana Crystals], you have learned a [Spellcraft] skill, [Mana Fusion].]
[Your repeated attempts to fuse [Mana Crystals] from your determination have also granted you a unique [Alchemy] skill.]
[You have learned [Crystal Alchemy].]
What are these new tablets popping right in front of me? And they said I got new powers thanks to my attempts to combine Mana Crystals... And I''m not the only one who notices them.
"Whoa... Who knew your stubbornness would grant you a new power?" Vander commented. "I''m guessing this is the Goddess''s work, but I didn''t feel any mana coming from the Goddess''s statue nearby."
So it''s Umbaria''s work, but she wasn''t the one who gave me these new abilities? I''m confused, but as long as this is earned through my attempts to combine these crystals many times. First off, I tap on the words on the last tablet.
[Crystal Alchemy]
[A special variant of [Alchemy] that involves reconstruction and deconstruction of [Mana Crystals]. Possessing this [Talent] has a high success rate on [Mana Crystal]-type projects.]
So with this, I can get the crystal I want, right? I don''t know how it exactly works, but it''s the only miracle I have left if I want to make a perfect hot-and-cold water crystal!
"You...really don''t want to let this go, aren''t you?"
I glared at Vander. "Hey! I got this ability fair and square! Don''t ruin the moment for me, Vander!"
Vander chuckled and shrugged his shoulders. "If you say so. Let''s see this miracle the Goddess has given us."
He''s right. I only have two more chances. One of the fire crystals is a bit smaller than water and there''s a chance it might make what I really wanted. I take a deep breath and place my hands on the second-to-last pair of crystals as I close my eyes.
"Goddess of Darkness, hear my prayers. This gift was earned through my hard work and I pray that it will be not in vain. Give me the courage to finish what I started. Give me the power to change my fate."
With that prayer alone, I focus most of my mana on the crystals. For some reason, I noticed they''re a lot bigger despite my attempts to keep the minimum. Is this part of my new ability?
No, I can''t get distracted this time. I feel like I''m so close. Close that I should be able to make my realized project into a reality!
"Give the impossible dream a reality. [Crystal Alchemy...]"
I opened my eyes.
"[Crystal Fusion]!"
The mana begins to absorb into the crystals and they glow in pure white light. I can''t see them clearly, but both of them start to melt and mix together in some sort of energy mixture. It only took a few seconds until the glow died down and I saw the results. Unlike the other crystals, this one looks like I can see stars in a night sky, except the stars inside are red and the sky looks like an ocean blue like in those picture books.
"N-No way..."
Those are the only words I can mutter as I stare at my new creation. I was so in shock that I almost missed the next tablet that appeared next to me.
[Congratulations! You have successfully created [HC (Heat Control) Water Mana Crystal].]
"Heat Control... So this is what it''s called."
Vander took a closer look at it and said, "Well, why don''t you try it?"
I agree. I''m curious about what it can do. First, I want to have cold water, so I focus on that while using a bit of my Mana. The crystal glows in response like stars and suddenly, water comes out of it. It felt cool to the touch. Looks like it works, but what about turning it to hot? Before I can do anything, the water suddenly turns hot. Too hot as I quickly dropped the crystal once I felt it.
"I-It''s changed into hot... It changed into hot!" I muttered.
"You''re not making sense here, Aster," Vander called me out.
I quickly pick the crystal back up while trying not to lose my composure. "S-Sorry. I can''t believe I got a crystal that can change from hot to cold water! Just like I wanted!"
I''m already too curious and excited not to put down the crystal. I tried warm water, I tried lukewarm... This crystal does it all. And the best thing about all of this is that it doesn''t expire after a few uses! My dream of having a warm shower might be a reality!
"Uh, Aster... If you''re done daydreaming, you might need to see this."
I quickly shook out my thoughts when I heard Vander calling out to me. I turn around and I notice another two tablets appear in front of us. It''s not like the last ones we saw. Rather, it seems like a recipe from the crystal I made.
[HC Water Mana Crystal]
[Materials]
x1 [Large Water Mana Crystal]
x1 [Medium Fire Mana Crystal]
[This recipe will be saved into your [Alchemic Memory].]
Wow! So not only can this ring give us new powers and skills, but it can save any recipes whenever I make a new item through Alchemy. Maybe being a demon isn''t so bad after all. I''m already excited to make a second crystal...
"Uh, I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but..."
Bad news? What''s Vander talking about?
When I turn to where he''s pointing, my excitement quickly dies out as I see the last two crystals...
"Gone," I muttered. "They were here a minute ago! How could they disappear? Did I drop it?"
I know I didn''t put them near the edge of the table. And yet...
Hmmm... Now that I think about it, there is another tablet next to the recipe.
[NOTICE]
[Since the materials'' size used was insufficient, similar items are used to compensate for them.]
Compensate? Is it saying that it also used the last pair to finish creating the crystal? I didn''t know it could do that! Man, I''m getting better and better each day! I can''t wait to show this to Casia!
"Aster..."
"What?!"
Ugh... If I hear another complaint from Vander one more time...
"I''m impressed at your work, but what are we going to do with the duds lying around the field?"
Duds?
Crap! I forgot the failed crystals that I threw out after I called them failures! And I recalled from Casia leaving them alone might lead to catastrophic consequences. AKA exploding the mansion.
"AGGHHHH!!! I can''t believe this! Vander, please help me pick them up!"
"Why? You know I can''t touch things while you''re active. And the same said to you if I do the same. So good luck cleaning your mess up~!"
Vander! You''re a meanie!
That''s the last time I did a solo experiment with Vander around.
Chapter 24: The Fool
In the world of peace, many wish to be whisked away to another world.
They have many reasons. They are unsatisfied with their jobs. They desire something more. They wanted to accomplish something they couldn''t achieve in their world.
And some prefer to escape from hell called "life".
That''s why stories of people transported to another world exist. It satisfied their desires with heroes who started as weak, but strong as the story progresses. Some were strong from the start and many simply wanted to live a quiet life away from heroics and stresses of adventuring.
However, corruption and discrimination still exist in every world. And it is no different to the world of fantasy as they are also driven by the Seven Deadly Sins.
Slavery was no different than the ones from the past we know, some of the nobles and knights were no different from corrupted politicians and police, and the humans prey on the weak and species who are not like them.
Many have tried to defy their conquerors and some tried to change the world by exposing the corrupted''s deeds. However, reality is a cruel mistress. Many used their power to abuse the weak and many simply are fearful to go against the powerful.
It is no different to the people who were summoned into another world. They can be easily swayed by power and will do everything to abuse it for their own benefit. They liken themselves to gods or even immortals due to their powers beyond the world''s logic. Whether they are kings or heroes, nobody is safe from corruption. And nobody is safe from their abuse.
However, as with peace itself, the cycle of corruption is fragile.
All it can take to topple down an empire of sins is a simple idea.
An idea that may destroy the world as we know it.
"...ter. Aster! By the gods, Aster. Don''t tell me you''re starting to get lazy without me?!"
I groaned as I yawned and got up from the floor. Why am I napping here? And why is Casia right in front of me? As I stood up, I looked around and gasped to see several crystals in a small pouch near me. Just seeing this made me realize why am I here in the first place.
"C-Casia?! I-I can explain...!"
"I think you need more than an explanation."
Casia started approaching and I prepared myself for the punishment of the lifetime. But when I briefly took a peek, I gasped to see him approaching my newly-created Mana Crystal instead. He seemed silent as he picked it up and started taking a closer look at it.
"Namely how in the world did you make this? I had never seen this beautiful Mana Crystal in all my life. Not even the [Mana Hearts] and large crystals I harvested are enough to compete its radiant star-like fire Mana inside it."
Seriously?! Is that true? I don''t know if that''s true since I haven''t seen a Mana Heart and a larger Mana Crystal than the ones I have.
"Uh... Okay?" I muttered. "As for how I made them, I only used Alchemy to combine Fire and Water Mana Crystals..."
Casia quickly covered my mouth before I could continue talking. "Pause there for a second, young man. You said you''ve made this from Alchemy, right? How is it possible? You know how hard you can fuse them together without exhausting your mana through trial and error."
I scratched the right side of my cheek as I hummed in thought. "I honestly don''t know. But I know my ring acted up and gave me a new ability similar to Alchemy."
"Your ring...acted up?" Casia repeated. "That''s surprising. It has never been activated ever since your rebirth. Except for those "tablets" you''ve mentioned popping up."
That''s true. According to Casia, my ring was one of the reasons I was reborn as a demon. It''s said to be one of the treasures Umbaria, the Goddess of Darkness created as gifts to the Demon Kingdoms. As for this ring, it seemed it was given to my former Master for an unknown reason. Not even Casia knew why it was there with him in the first place.
"I don''t know how or why it acted up, but it somehow responded to my prayers when I tried to make this crystal. Vander said it wasn''t the Goddess, but we sensed her influence somehow activated my ring. Still, I think my hard work was another reason I got a new skill after a few attempts."
I nervously backed away as I watched Casia turn his eyes to a pouch containing my failed crystals. "I can tell. Either way, if you feel like you earned it through your hard work, then I have no complaints. Although, that doesn''t mean I have to ignore the mess you''ve made. Consider yourself lucky nothing exploded."
I laughed sheepishly. Yeah, I wouldn''t get away from his punishment now.
"Not to worry, you''re simply going to take over my gardening duties for a while. Trouble came up and I may need to skip a few to deal with it until it''s resolved. Of course, that means no experiments until I get back. Do you promise me?"
I sigh and nod. As much as I''m proud of my achievement, I kind of went overboard with my experiments. That''s what I get for ignoring my surroundings.
At least nothing exploded.
Shut up, me. I simply let Casia get my new creation as I catch my breath.
"Alright. you should get back to your room to rest. I''ll try to install this gem in your bathroom before I take care of my duties," Casia said as he put the crystal in his jacket pocket. "You did the impossible, that''s one thing I cannot ignore. I''ll make sure to not waste your efforts making this."
I smiled to hear that from Casia. I may be slightly better with Alchemy, but I still have no clue about plumbing and other mansion-related construction stuff.
"I will. Thanks, Casia. And sorry again."
He replied with a smile and wave as I headed back inside the mansion. I''m glad he''s impressed with the HC Water Mana Crystal, though I''m still scared at how much work I have to do tomorrow because of my punishment. Either way, I''m pretty exhausted. All I want to do today is drop on my bed and snore away for the rest of the night. I did my job and I can enjoy this accomplishment for tonight.
Is that what you want?
Huh?
Is that what you can accomplish in your new life?
Um... Yes? Was making a hot and cold water crystal not enough to be useful to Vander?
And hang on, who are you?!
It''s not a matter of "who". Rather, it''s a matter of "why".
Why do you want to keep living?
Why? Because I have a lot of things to fulfill. Things to do in my new life. I don''t know what my life was like before, but as long as I''m useful, then I''m happy.
Fufufufu...
Huh? What are you laughing about?
I don''t think you understand the concept of "living". How do you expect to live just by being someone else''s slave?
Slave?! I''m not a slave!
You''re right. You are partners. Brothers. Despite your origins, you decided to live for everyone else. But what about you? What about your own future?
What about it? Thinking about my future seemed scary. Heck, I don''t know what it looks like at all. I''m nothing but a leftover from our past. I wanted to find a reason to live, but I can''t right now. All I can do is follow Vander and go where he goes. That''s...what I live for.
The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
Though now that I think about it, why did I say all of this to you? What''s the point of telling you all of this? Are you like me?
Who can say? A Fool tends to ask a lot of questions. A sign of naivety and innocence who is unaware of the hardships coming to you.
A...Fool?
Are you saying I''m an idiot?!
I''m saying you are starting from zero. A being standing between positive and negative. You are empty, yet you yearn for knowledge and new surroundings.
Suddenly, a strange framed picture appeared right in front of me in this dark world. A picture of a man wearing some kind of a jester''s outfit while carrying some kind of a stick was standing with his arms wide as a dog hopping by his side.
But don''t take this description the wrong way. Zero means infinite possibilities and you possess nothing and everything at the same time. You''ve already encountered people who will aid you in this journey of your new self, correct?
People? Are they talking about Vander and Casia?
Before I can say anything else, two more pictures appear right next to the jester. One is a picture of a man in a black robe and a woman wearing a white robe similar to those acolytes from a book I read.
The Magician. A being who gave you creative liberties that gives you an image. And The High Priestess, a being who grounds you to keep yourself in this reality. Both of them are opposites, yet they need each other to balance themselves. You haven''t met the latter, but you managed to unlock your creativity thanks to the former.
The Magician... That has to be Casia, then... So who''s the High Priestess?
That''s for you to find out. But they aren''t the only ones you will encounter. The Fool''s Mother and Father.
But I don''t have parents. The only parent I know was the former Master.
They are more than parental figures. You may meet people who would nurture you. People who have created the rules that help you step forward.
Two more frames appeared. This time, one looked like a king and another was a queen. Both of them have crowns and scepters like in the books, yet they don''t look majestic compared to those pictures from it.
Soon, you will meet The Empress. The Fool''s Mother. The woman who nurtured him. The one who introduced him to Mother Nature. The one who gave you a sensation of touch, taste, and smell enough to delight yourself. And after that is the Father, The Emperor. The man who represents authority. The man who creates and governs the rules around him. Rules aren''t paramount, but they exist to keep us in check.
The Empress... And The Emperor...
None of them make sense. What am I supposed to learn from all of this? What does it have to do with my future? Am I supposed to meet them to learn more about it?
The future is not set in stone. You can''t predict it. Rather, you can decide for yourself. The journey doesn''t exist to finish it. It is there to give you a reason to leave.
H-Huh?
Wait, why am I...feeling tired so suddenly...? I have so many questions about all of these crazy stories.
You will embark on your own journey, Fool. A journey where you will find yourself and the truth of yourself. We will meet again when time permits us to see.
I want...to ask more... But...
Too...sleepy...
Good night, me.
I yawned as I got up and stretched my arms. What was that crazy dream? It seemed so real and yet, it felt too weird to put it in words.
Someone started telling me about a fool or something. Yet, thinking all about that dream gave me more questions than answers.
"Hey... Are you up?"
I take a deep breath. "Yeah, but..."
I know I shouldn''t drag Vander into my issues, but I want to share everything since keeping secrets from him is wrong of me and might break our promise.
"Did you...see my dream earlier?"
"...What dream?"
"You know... Since you''re me, you might have seen my strange dream about a jester and other people in those pictures."
"What are you talking about? I didn''t see that kind of dream from you."
What? That''s strange. He''s me, so he should have seen it while I''m sleeping.
"Come on, I''m not lying. Honest! Last night, I saw nothing but nightmares of Casia forcing us to water the Shadow Lavenders and I''m trying hard to forget it."
Seriously? That''s not...
I groaned as I rubbed my forehead and got out of my bed. "Are you sure that''s the only thing you saw?"
"Yeah. If you think I''m lying, then how about we write all of it down in dream journals?"
"Dream journals?" I repeated while I stretched out my legs next.
"Casia told me all about them. They are journals where we write about our dreams. According to him, we tend to forget all about our dreams, so this is another way to remember them. Heck, he gave us two of them after you woke up. It''s in the drawer, by the way."
I followed his words and found the journals he mentioned in the bedside table''s drawer. Both of them are covered in leather and they are black and blue respectively with our names jolted in front of the front covers.
"Huh? You''re right. But why did he give them to us?" I asked.
"I had some strange dreams before you woke up and I wrote a few of them in my journal just in case. Though after you woke up, I kinda forgot about them. But enough about me. You should write down your dream before you forget it."
Right. I''m starting to forget the details the longer we talk, so I quickly jolted everything I remember from what I dreamed. Yet for some reason, I can''t seem to forget the images I saw. A jester, a magician, a priestess, a queen, and a king...
What do they all mean? And what does it have to do with me?
Who am I exactly?
I know I should worry about the gardening duties today, but I can''t get them out of my mind.
Either way, it''s this or gets more punishments. I have other problems to deal with today and I feel like my head is going to explode from too much thinking...
"You always think a lot."
Shut it, Vander.
Casia growled as he flew off from the mansion. After his Master''s passing and Aster''s birth, he started to move to the House of Lavender so he could help the young Demi-Fiend to properly inherit the mansion. Yet, he didn''t abandon his old home in the form of a large cave located in the ravines of the Demon Territory. Not only did he keep the treasures there that he took from the corpses of foolish intruders, but it''s where a variety of Mana Crystals were grown in the deeper parts of the cave. While he was glad that it was filled with enough mana to regrow its veins, going back and forth was a bit of a pain. If he left it alone, chances were greedy Demi-Fiends and humanoids would plunder his cave unattended. It was annoying, but protecting it was his priority. There was no time for him to complain if it meant powering both his cave and the mansion.
But that wasn''t the only reason he had to go back.
Inside was an intruder. But they weren''t like any other greedy bastards who would dare steal his treasures and crystals. Rather, it was an innocent soul who was thrown out of their home. Namely, as he entered the cave, he saw a young boy in a white shirt, brown shorts, and boots. He was drawing on the walls with a rock, yet he smiled when he saw one that was a crude drawing of himself and the boy.
"Ah! Casia!" The boy said. "I stayed in your cave as I promised. I-I... I wanted to go home last night, but I don''t want you to be worried. B-But... I still want to see Mom and Dad again..."
He growled again as he saw the boy''s smile turn into a frown. As much as he wanted to bring him back home, he couldn''t do that. Because in reality, his home abandoned him in favor of God''s blessings. And letting him do so was a death sentence waiting to kill the poor boy in the guise of betraying "them" and defying the Gods'' orders.
Instead, he gingerly patted his head with a single claw and said, I know you miss them, but I can''t do that. Even if I know where they are, chances are you might not be able to survive.
"B-But... My Mom and Dad..."
Casia growled dejectedly. I know how you feel. They are the ones who care for you. The reason why you exist. But as much as I want to bring you back, there''s a chance they are not willing to bring you back to your village. It''s hard for you to understand, but please don''t mistake my actions as cruel.
He wished he was lying, but Casia knew it was all true. Of all civilizations, he despised the fanatical villages, the ones who would do everything to get the gods'' blessings for a good harvest and fortune in their homes.
Prayers were common, especially in the kingdoms of the Demon Territory. While few of them gave real blessings from the gods, most of them tend to pray for safe travels and a sign of care and worry for their loved ones. Offerings were also uncommon as they often left food, treasures, and even Mana Crystals in their attempt to appease or pray to the gods. However, there was one illegal form of offering. A method of giving up their lives for the gods.
A sacrificial offering.
And to his disgust, one village has the audacity of leaving one of their children in the wilds of the Demon Territory in their foolish attempt to stop all demons and monsters from attaching their village when in reality, most of those incidents were unrelated to them at all. Monsters are wild beasts and act on their instincts while demons act on their desires to grow stronger. Not to mention leaving their homes would be a risk due to the sun burning them if they disregard the time difference.
Most civilizations learned from their mistakes and stupidity. Yet few never learned their lesson out of stubbornness or ignorance. Casia couldn''t do anything to change their minds through force, but he might as well mitigate the casualties caused by their extreme methods to gain the gods'' favors. Not only that, he needed to make sure this boy wouldn''t go out so recklessly without his permission.
"I understand. But it feels too boring here," the boy complained. "I wish I could go anywhere. Your cave is awesome. But no offense, it''s barren and I can''t do anything fun here."
He growled again. Casia was mentally hurt by his harsh comments, but it was all true. A cave was no place for a young human child. But he was hesitant to bring him to the mansion. Vander and Aster were there and he feared what he would think of a Demi-Fiend with two personalities. However, he possessed innocence and naivety that reminded him of too much of Vander and Aster. If he abandoned him, would he be the same as those fanatical humans who abandoned a boy who was still too young to understand the truth of the world?
"Mister Casia?"
The dragon shook his head. He didn''t want to risk the boy from exposing himself to the Wild Demons along with the humanoid adventurers and hunters. But he also knew a dragon''s cave was no place for a human boy.
He couldn''t delay it further. He has to make a decision right here and now.
Chapter 25: Arcana
So you have come back.
It''s not like I have a choice to come back to this dark room. But at the same time, I can''t shake the feeling of curiosity of those people they talked about during our first meeting. They called me a "Fool", but then, they started talking about an emperor, magician, or somebody else. Honestly, I don''t know what else should I know who to meet next.
It''s not a matter of who you meet. It''s a matter of what you will encounter in your life. Soon, the Fool must step out of his little room and explore the wider world to learn the different beliefs and traditions he never knew from the comfort of his home.
Again? I''m completely confused by their words just as a framed painting appears out of nowhere. This time, it shows another man in a robe, except he has some strange items in his hands that look like holy items priests hold from the books.
The Hierophant. A teacher who represents arcane knowledge and mysteries that exist in this world. He appears to the Fool to teach what he knows. The concepts, the belief system, and the religion they believed in. He taught them the concept of conformity and how it applies to the world around him. However, beliefs can be challenged and there comes a time when they start to desire relationships.
Then, another painting appeared next to me. But when I look at it, I scream and cover my eyes. How can I?! It''s a painting of a human man and woman naked with an angel in the middle! I know I don''t deserve to see this right now and I know Casia will be mad if I do.
Before, the Fool was self-centered. He didn''t know about the world until he encountered those people representing his journey as they showed him the way. However, as he desires to be part of The Lovers, he tries to forge his beliefs and values in his attempt to understand himself more and more as he forged through the path of his journey.
I turn around and open my eyes once the voice is done with his explanation. To my relief, I see a new painting on my right, which is a painting of a woman in some sort of a chariot being pulled by strange man-faced creatures.
Once he was grown as a man, the Fool forged a strong identity that he could call his own. He strengthened his inner control through discipline and willpower to triumph over the environment that would have cut his journey short. This earns him The Chariot, a symbol of his assertive success as he rides on the road to victory while keeping himself in check through visible control.
I still have no idea what they said. But looking at the pictures (while briefly looking at the naked people without really looking at their...parts...), I feel like most of them remind me of myself. I don''t know why, but it seems relatable, but I don''t know why. Is it related to my past self or is it something else?
The more I think about it, the more I want to know more about these people and objects I see.
Eventually, I raised my hand and broke my silence from their speech.
"Um... Do I need to remember all of this? This...is too much. I''m just a kid and I don''t know if most of the paintings you showed me are helpful in my life."
I wait for the voice''s answer. I don''t know what else to ask after that. It''s not the end of the story, yet I don''t know if I can continue listening to it if I can''t understand the lesson behind it. Casia said that most stories have a lesson and I don''t know what is it after listening everything about it.
It doesn''t matter if you remember or not. It matters if you want to reflect on yourself if you''re trapped at a crossroads in life.
Cross...roads? I don''t...
Everything is a chance encounter. You will never know what will you find if you encounter these Arcana.
"Ar...cana?" I repeated. "Is that what you call in those paintings? Do they exist outside of the Demon Territory?"
I honestly have no clue what "Arcana" means. But I want to know more. I want to know what happens next for The Fool. And I want to know more about myself.
What you see here are the Major Arcana. The players who aid or harm The Fool during his journey. There are other aspects that you need to consider.
"Other aspects?"
The traits of your daily life. Ones you never take for granted in favor of a grand journey. Do not forget that time is fleeting and you must make the most of it. They are minor compared to the Fool''s, but they are significant in your growth.
Suddenly, 4 objects appeared around me. But instead of paintings, I see several seemingly ordinary weapons, coins, and cups around me.
The Suit of Wands represents your creativity and passion. It tells you the purpose of life, motivations, and new ideas that you may create.
Really? I thought wands could only do magic and were weak against melee combat.
The Suit of Pentacles represents your wealth and material possessions. It tells you about your career and the prospects of the rich and poor.
Pentacles? Do they mean the coins in the cups?
The Suit of Cups represents your feelings and emotions. It shows you the state of your current relationships as well as your intuition in life.
Wait, what are cups supposed to do with my feelings anyway?
Lastly, the Suit of Swords. It represents your words, knowledge, and actions. It shows you the consequences of your decisions and tells you how you can assert your power while communicating your ideas through words and logic alone. They say the pen is mightier than a sword. But the sword inside you is much stronger and more dangerous if you don''t use it right.
After showing me all of these objects, I''m still trying to wrap my head around their explanations of these seemingly normal objects. They said they represent everything in my daily life, but what do I do with them? What''s the point of showing everything to me if they don''t tell me directly?
Because there is no only meaning in each object.
Huh?
There are many meanings depending on what you pick. It isn''t decided by the future. It''s decided by your interpretation of it.
Future? Interpretation? I''m so confused...
Well, it''s still too early for you to understand right now.
Early? Are they expecting me to understand all of it without telling me exactly what they are teaching me?! As if I let them...
H...Huh? Why am I...feeling sleepy? I had the urge to do so, but I didn''t hear anyone telling me to sleep. So why...?
Fate can be a tricky fellow to discern from others'' opinions alone. And the future isn''t set in stone. It cannot be predicted through the gods and magic. However, you have the power to change it. Interpret it with as many meanings as you want. It all depends on your belief and imagination. Never lose the true meanings set upon you.
N...No! I have so many questions to ask! Answers to find! I...I can''t...
Don''t worry, young demon. You will know soon. You will understand...why you''re...re...
I...I don''t want... I want... I need...to stay...
Until we meet again, the other half of the chosen Darkness.
...Hey, are you still with me, Aster?
I gasped and shook my head. I''m standing right in front of the field of Shadow Lavender in front of the mansion and when I look down, I gasp to see the water in my watering can is gone. I haven''t been watering the whole garden and it has been about five minutes since I started.
That''s because I was spacing out lately. What is wrong with me?!
Whoops. I''m not sleeping this time, but I was a bit bored taking over Casia''s duties that I keep recalling from my dreams lately. It was more vivid compared to the one about a jester, king, and queen, but I''m still stumped at what it all meant. Maybe the voice was right. It might be too early, probably because I''m still a kid trying to figure out what works in this world. Or maybe, it might be a test only meant for me to answer.
Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
Yeah, like a 9-year-old kid would know. Besides, I can''t spend all day thinking about it. If I keep goofing off, Casia will give me more chores as my punishment and I don''t want more of it that would question my sanity. I should get back to tending the garden.
The watering can...
Ugh... I feel like Vander is having fun using this ability while I''m suffering here...
It took a few hours, but I managed to water most of the garden. There are exceptions thanks to Casia''s instructions and some do''s and don''ts on the garden. Eventually, I sighed as I lay on my bed and yet, it was barely a few hours till noon here.
Man, what is Casia doing now? I know he said he''s going to be out for a while dealing with stuff he can''t say anything to me. I know I need to respect his privacy, but that doesn''t mean he has to dump every chore onto me for the rest of the day. Can I try to nap for a while or something?
If you do that, he might suspect I might try with the alchemy stunt again without him around to look after me. Honestly, it''s for the best since I made a big and impossible discovery.
True. I was the first one who managed to combine two different Mana Crystals using Alchemy. That''s nothing to scoff at.
But what else can I do? I get that''s big, but all I did was supposed to deal with my shower problems. What other things am I supposed to make? Maybe make another HC Mana Crystal to make tea?
Hey...
I sheepishly chuckled. Yeah. that counts as alchemy, too. I don''t want another punishment.
Dang it! There''s nothing to do here other than reading and reviewing magic basics! I want to do something amazing! Something that would impress Casia again! Something...
Meaningful.
Huh?
Did I...think of that just now?
It didn''t seem to belong to me or Vander. So how...
Have you forgotten the journey? Have you forgotten the Arcana?
...
Now that I think about it, I''m still wondering about my strange dreams lately. The Fool, The Magician, The High Priestess...
Man, I can''t recall all of them! Remembering Cups, Wands, Pentacles, and Swords is easy, but recalling those people is like memorizing the basics without my textbooks. I already listed what I remembered from my dreams, but I don''t know if it''s enough. I want to remember those framed pictures again. I want to remember what they mean.
I let out a sigh and got out of my bed once I made my decision. Another notebook wasn''t enough to help me, so I decided to use some paper Casia gave me. I thought he wouldn''t since I heard I was drawing some random stuff before I woke up, but I guess he either trusts me with the paper again or he must have forgotten. There are also colored pencils in the drawer. I heard they are much better than the crayons that I unknowingly used before. Honestly, I don''t know if I can draw well, but it''s not like I can win an award for best drawing. Plus, I feel like this is the only way to pass the time. I already did my homework last night and I don''t know if I can review the alchemy and magic basics again all day. Maybe drawing to recall those dream paintings should be enough to pass the time.
Besides, what blessing or harm can a few drawings will do to me?
Casia yawned as he got up from his resting place. It has been a few hours since he brought the young boy into his abode and so far, there seemed to be no one following them. He growled in relief, knowing that any humanoid willing to enter the Demon Territory would be a foolish death sentence for them. Not only that, the boy''s village would assume that he already died as a sacrifice. In other words, a bait to divert all of the Wild Demons to him.
He felt sorry for the boy. He was sleeping peacefully near his leg and yet, he couldn''t help but worry for his safety. He was running out of fruits from outside of the territory and he needed to do something before he could starve. Again, bringing him to the mansion would be a viable option, but he needed Vander and Aster''s opinions and permission first. That would be easy if it wasn''t for the boy''s would-be pursuers. He needed some information.
With a deep breath, Casia let his draconic body shift into the form of a normal human. With his size shifted, he could see the boy was now sleeping on his lap. The sight of it made him smile as he gently stroked his head. After that, he carried the boy in his arms and gingerly placed him on an elevated rock bed while remaining undisturbed. He walked out of his cave and waved his right hand to it, causing a barrier made of dark mana to appear right in front of it. He combined it with stealth magic to ensure it was safely hidden. Yet, he knew that it was only a temporary solution until he would get the young Master''s permission.
"Alright. Let''s see what I can find outside for now. Hope it is cloudy today."
He closed his eyes and started focusing his mana on his back. Then as if something exploded behind him, two black batlike wings burst out from it as Casia took a deep breath while holding on to the brief pain.
As a Drago Nox, he normally couldn''t take a human form beyond his size, and if he did, manifesting his wings, tail, or ears would require more effort for him to summon into his human form. However, he was special since he merged with the body and mind of a kind human who helped him in the past. While it would double his mana consumption than he usually used, it was paltry compared to the spells he would cast, especially with offensive and powerful ones that he rather not use more often for the territory''s sake.
Without a word after that, Casia took off to the sky and flew towards the border that separated the Demon Territory and the world everyone considered as the blessing of the light.
The goddess sighed.
How long has it been since that young man left to restart his life? Umbaria glanced at the empty wine glass on the other side of the table where he used to sit while twirling her own filled with a purple beverage that was said to be made from the stars.
However, there seemed to be no peace in the neighboring [Domains]. Ever since the summoning of the latest so-called Heroes, other gods were up and arms at their reckless decision. The culprit of this unauthorized action was none other than Brilanta. To most of the humanity in Monochroma, Brilanta was the world''s God of Light. They seemed to represent what light truly is: A beacon of hope that drives away the evil who selflessly risked their godhood for the safety and love of all species. She heard stories of how the heroes defeated the evils of this world due to their blessings granted by Brilanta themselves. It''s because of them that Monochroma continued existing till this day.
But to Umbaria, they were nothing but tall tales that were exaggerated for the purpose of propaganda and image created by Brilanta''s fanatical believers. In reality, Brilanta was nothing more than a glory seeker wanting to gain attention through their showboating and blessings regardless of who they were. The "God of Light" was nothing more than a mere title and they could do more than light except the darkness. However, times have changed and with justifiable fears of an oversaturated number of Otherworlders, many gods put a limit and requirements to see which of the humanity would be able to become a hero in their own right. Brilanta was no exception and they were the most reluctant to accept this agreement. She understood why they were frustrated, but it would be better than them toppling the powers currently ruling the kingdoms in the world they managed.
Despite this, Umbaria remained concerned about the world''s current state. However, she was not allowed to interfere with humanity beyond interacting with them through prayers and certain skills they gained over time. Even if she wanted to, it wouldn''t change the minds of the stubborn without fiddling in their heads.
As soon as she made that thought, Umbaria gingerly placed her wine glass on the table and took a glance at where she felt a presence that seemed too warm for her liking.
"Honestly, would you wind down your flames for a while? This Domain isn''t like your own, you know."
A burst of flame appeared in front of her table and coming out of it was a man wearing a red and black robe, brown pants, and dark brown leather boots. His hair seemed to be made of red flames that simmered into a flowing short ponytail.
"Why not? You''re the type not to invite guests compared to the God of Wine. You should loosen up a bit and join us for a drink or two," the male god offered.
"Hmph... I''ll pass," Umbaria answered. "What good will come if I join a group of deities who would do nothing but indulge their debauchery for eternity." She stood up and left the table as she approached the man with her glare daggered right through his chest. "Now then. Care to share your reasons for this unannounced visit? You know I have an arrogant spirit guardian who hates anyone who dared to step into their territory without their permission, Ardor."
The man smiled before he said, "You already know who I am, Umbra. The man who never misses the news and shares the moment he hears it." Then, his smile turned into a frown as he turned to the goddess. "But on a serious note, I''m surprised you haven''t heard this one lately. Namely how they quickly summoned a few more Otherworlders in their Domain a few days ago."
Umbaria''s eyes widened. She was relieved that she left her wine glass on the table or else, she would have lost another. "So soon?! But it has only been a year in their time since the last group of heroes was summoned in one of the kingdoms affiliated with them."
"Well, I''m telling you now and before you ask, it''s not the same ones who summoned them. It''s someone who seemed to be related, yet they are mostly associated with Brilanta themself."
Her annoyance turned into horror as her eyes widened when she heard of this. "Wait, do you mean those people?!"
She knew a few places where Brilanta''s more fanatical worshipers lived and were stationed, but she and the others knew one that seemed to be overboard with their beliefs to them.
"Again, I never lie and I made some verifications before I told anyone about it," Ardor explained. "Seems like it''s a big summon, too. They must be somehow desperate to find new heroes to flock into their territory. But never in this magnitude."
Umbaria almost fainted from hearing that news. If there was one thing she has a disdain for were gods summoning Otherwolders like there were candies left in a bowl. She rubbed the bridge of her nose as he sat back in her seat. "Those humans and their related brethren never seem to stop amazing me with their stupidity. What do they gain from summoning more and more Otherworlders? To be their proxies in their make-believe war against the so-called evils called "demons"? Honestly, I stopped questioning all of their actions after I thought I was done with that incident."
"How can they? Besides, you''re the one who instigated it."
The goddess''s glare turned from annoyance to venomous the moment she glared at him again. "Do you still have to remind me of the truth?"
"Well, you destroyed everything from your tantrum and introduced demons to the world," Ardor reminded. "So yeah, humanity has a reason to hate you."
At this point, she was one spark away from strangling the God of Fire with her shadows. But she couldn''t do it for good reasons she wouldn''t say to him.
"Would you please leave before I make you?" Umbaria ordered. "I think that''s all I can hear from your big mouth."
"Right~ Wouldn''t want to spoil your teatime, now wouldn''t I?"
Ardor smirked and snapped his fingers. When he did, flames started to spread around his body as he waved to the goddess.
"I hope the next time we meet, we should talk over some drinks called "coffee"! I heard they''re better than tea!"
The goddess huffed as she averted her gaze before the flames disappeared. Then she looked down and frowned as she stared at the wine glass, which only had half of her purple wine.
"Tantrum... As if that''s true..." She looked up at the ceiling made of a night sky and stars behind glass and sighed. "If I didn''t do what no one did..."
The Demon Territory and the state of Monochroma wouldn''t exist in the first place.
Chapter 26: Discrimination
On one cloudy afternoon, several armored men were standing guard in front of a wall surrounding the dark lands behind it. Their duty was simple. Patrol the area, survey the walls along any nearby areas for incoming guests or intruders, and deal with any stray demons trying to cross the border between here and the lands they couldn''t cross. Many were vigilant while some were in their barracks, loafing around and playing games with their fellow soldiers.
However, none of them were the wiser when a dark shadow quickly soared above the wall and the guards didn''t seem to notice it for some reason.
To the said "intruder", he was relieved to make it through in one piece. And it was because of his body, which was now transparent as he flew to a forest nearby and landed behind a few trees before a soldier could spot him. Once he noticed no one followed him, his body turned back to normal as his wings retreated into his back.
"Well... That was not as difficult as I thought," the man muttered. "Then again, it''s thanks to Master Hyde''s advice that I managed to create this [Invisibility] spell. I should teach this to the young Masters sometime."
The demonic dragon in human flesh sighed as he looked around the forest. "Right. Let''s see if we can find some clues regarding my mystery guest. I only have a few hours until he notices I''m missing or worse, the sun plans to make another entrance. Better make this quick."
He rushed into the forest without any second thoughts. The forest in question was infamous for making most adventurers lose their way without the right navigational skills and maps on hand. But for Casia, it was no problem thanks to his host''s past memories and experience running through it. And because of how the trees blocked the sky and sun, it was the perfect place to duck in and out of the Demon Territory. But it was only a matter of time until the soldiers would be caught on to his little shortcut. He hoped there would be a solution to this soon or he wouldn''t be able to go back.
Eventually, he found himself in a small town nearby as he headed into the only pub without skipping a beat. In this town, there were no guilds to gather information and quests, but a pub was a perfect place to interact with the locals and any passing adventurers. And in this small world of adventurers, Casia walked into it with his hood hiding his black hair and red eyes. While he wanted to talk to the pub owner and the other adventurers here, he had his eyes on one person alone.
This person was also wearing a hooded robe with a mask hiding his eyes and face. No one knew who they really were, but to Casia, they were similar to him. They were also a demon, but they were able to blend themselves in with the crowd of humans, elves, beast folk, and more of the humanoid species. He didn''t know their name at the moment, but he already trusted them enough to be the bridge between the light and darkness of this world.
Casia silently sat right behind the figure and he feigned his disinterest as he waited for a few people to disband. It would be too dangerous for them to start talking with many rowdy people around and he couldn''t take that risk even if he wanted to. Once most customers left the tables nearby, the dragon closed his eyes.
"Did you hear anything about that village?" He quietly asked without turning around to see the figure.
"As you predicted, it seemed like the villagers were too busy celebrating over their blessings granted from their nonsensical sacrificial ritual with none of them concerned about the boy''s health," the figure answered in a distorted voice that anyone couldn''t tell of their gender from it. "Two folks who seemed to be his parents didn''t seem to mention him as their son. I even heard them calling him an offering rather than his real name."
Casia groaned as he shook his head. "Oh, I pity the young human. I''m surprised he managed to keep his hopes up despite his inevitable despair in our territory."
"Well, it''s not limited to demons alone. Elves, beast folk, dwarves, lizard folks... That village never cared about all of them but their god, the "great Brilanta". Their only concern is protecting their harvests first and others second. Although, I suspected there is something more than this year''s ritual."
"Oh? Why do you think of that?"
The figure took a sip from their cup and said, "The monsters nearby seem to be agitated for some reason, and other than you and me, none of the demons were nearby to wreak havoc on the village or anything in particular."
Hearing this, Casia hummed as he placed his hand on his chin. "If there is no reason, then there would be no need for a village to go through extreme means to gain a blessing for it," he pondered. "I wish we could investigate this further, but..."
"We don''t want to risk ourselves and the young new Master of the Lavender into danger, correct?" The figure finished. "I know how you feel. I didn''t leave the Demon Territory for reasons of betrayal and I didn''t earn the Demon Lord''s permission from nothing, you know. This world is rotting from the inside and our Grace knows it."
"Not only that, the oversaturation of the Otherworlders'' appearances complicates the politics and balance of our world. If this isn''t dealt with on time, we will fear the worst."
Casia sighed and said, "Two demons can''t change the world alone. However, with the right person, I feel like we might be able to bring this world out of its incoming ruin. It may start with little steps, but I believe they will achieve what any humanoid or demons wouldn''t."
The figure smiled which was hiding underneath his hood. "You really are confident with the former Master''s pupil''s potential, aren''t you? Are you sure of that by relying on the prophecy our Grace has given you about him?"
Casia chuckled as he took a quick sip of his water. "It''s not just that," he answered. "I trust in his potential because of unpredictable growth and creations they will introduce in this world."
"They?"
The dragon in disguise responded with a smile to his informant. "Sorry. A slip of a tongue."
"Achoo!"
I sniffled as I rubbed my nose. Why do I feel like someone is mentioning me? Whatever... I had other issues to deal with. The first one is...
"You look ridiculous in that outfit."
Ridiculous?! I glared at Vander while crossing my arms with a frown. Right now, I''m wearing a black suit that seems to belong to the former master. It''s too big for me to wear right now. But I had the urge to try it out to satisfy my curiosity.
"What do you mean? I seemed to look good in our former Master''s clothes and maybe when I grow up, it might suit me even better."
I thought that was enough to convince Vandger. But he only groaned while shaking his head. "I don''t know if we''re even allowed by Casia to wear it all," he said. "Besides, why are you starting to try out Master''s clothes in the first place?"
"I don''t know," I answered while struggling to take off the jacket and shirt. "I suddenly had the urge to do it and not only that, I want to know more about alchemy like you do with Demon''s Physiology or something. Of course, I''m not allowed to do some experiments with it, remember?"
"Well, you made a lot of mess when you made those HC Water Mana Crystals. Don''t worry about it, though. We''re only reviewing some basics, so there are no worries about repeating everything. We might try to find new info to help us get stronger."
I sighed as I started changing into my clothes again. "I guess... I just wish Casia was here in the mansion again. I don''t want to do any gardening duties for too long."
Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.
"Well, you were busy drawing those...people from your dreams," Vander said. "You seemed too focused on it and I didn''t bother popping up without you complaining about it. It''s like...you''ve been possessed by something the moment you picked up a pencil and paper when you thought about them."
He might be right. Ever since I had those two dreams, I never seemed to stop thinking about them. The people they called "Arcana", the items, the story of the Fool... I can''t seem to let go or forget them for some reason. When I tried to, I panicked and tried to draw them so I wouldn''t forget in the future. Right now, on the floor were drawings of The Fool, The Magician, The High Priestess, The Empress, and The Emperor and unfinished drawings of The Hierophant and The Lovers. I wanted to store them, but it''s just like when I tried to forget them. I groaned once I finished changing back into my clothes.
"I don''t know what''s wrong with me, Vander. I''m not like you. I''m not really a demon, I''m just a creation from your head. All I did was learn Alchemy and live in the mansion until we grew up and be like Casia and the former Master. Am I supposed to live as your shadow forever?"
I frowned when I made that thought. I hope it won''t happen. But knowing my origins, I doubt I can live my own life without sacrificing Vander''s.
"Do I think I care about that complicated stuff? Of course, you can live whatever you want that is different from mine! Sure, it might be tough, but as long we have the same goals in life, having different hobbies and favorites doesn''t matter if we work together as one. Isn''t that the point behind our [Twin Minds] ability?"
Oh, right. I smiled as I recall that strange ability we found a few weeks ago. "I guess you''re right. I don''t know what''s in store for me, but I want to be the man who will overcome anything that says otherwise. Not only that..." I look down to stare at the right palm of my hand. "I want to do something different other than Alchemy. You know, maybe trying out other affinities?"
"Other affinities? Huh... Never thought of that before." Vander hummed for a while. "I think it''s possible, but Casia said it will take years for us to try unlocking another. Even if we can do it, mastering it is another problem that will take another year or so."
"But I managed to combine two different Mana Crystals into one, remember? Don''t worry, with you and Casia by my side, I know I can do the impossible possible. That''s what I want to do in my new life."
Vander sighs again and smiles at me. "Okay, I won''t stop you. Although, I think you need to talk to him to confirm a few things I said just in case."
I nodded. It''s not like I want to ignore him. I already learned it the hard way. "Alright, I will."
"Good. Now by the way..."
Hmmm?
Vander suddenly turns and points to our desk. "When will you start organizing your drawings? At this rate, we''re going to spend another night cleaning all of this."
Oh, right. I guess I was so engrossed in the conversation that I might have neglected my drawings that were piling on the floor right now.
"Hehehe... Maybe tonight? Thank gods I organized them by Comon number."
The trip to the village from the Demon Border was brief. While he was only a few miles away from it, Casia could see huts, houses, and farms from afar. As much as he wanted to enter the village while using his moniker as an adventurer passing by, he already knew of its reputation. And with the boy still in his custody, the dragon feared the worst if he asked any questions about him. It would be better for him to stay a few feet away from it than risk himself to confirm his suspicions by himself. Instead, he stopped right next to a large tree nearby and took out a crystal from his pocket.
"[Crystal of Sight], I give you the power of the darkness to hide in the shadows," Casia muttered as he injected his mana into it. "Show me what is beneath the welcoming facade of this little village."
He gingerly tossed the crystal and it suddenly sprouted crystalline wings as it turned purple before fading into the shadows below him. He closed his eyes as he took a deep breath and opened them to reveal his yellow eyes turned purple. When he did, his vision changed to a scene of a village where he saw two men chatting with a couple inside a small cottage.
"It''s been a while since the ritual, you two. How are you holding up?" One of the men asked with his voice echoing through Casia''s mind.
"A bit better now that it''s over," the man said while comforting his partner, who seemed to bury her face in her hands. "I''m sorry you two have to go out of your way to visit us at a time like this."
"Hey, we''re all friends here," another man said with a smile. "Besides, I thought you might miss the young sacrifice after the ritual. Don''t tell me you already miss the product?"
"The product?" The woman removed her hands to face the visitors. "What are you talking about? He''s not a product, you monsters!"
Casia was surprised at her reaction. From that tone alone, she seemed furious at them for the ritual that lost their child in the process. He would have commended and called her out for letting it happen. However, it wasn''t the case as he felt no sadness in her tone.
Instead, he watched her smile and said, "He is nothing but an annoying shit doing nothing but going out and messing up our gardens. He even had the gall to hurt one of my neighbor''s kids because he blamed them for bullying him. Can''t you believe that? I wish I hadn''t let that brat born in the first place."
"If you didn''t, however, we wouldn''t have a sacrifice ready for this year''s ritual, Your contribution is greatly appreciated."
The woman''s husband grinned and said, "I''m more interested in what the God of Abundance will grant us for this year. It would be great if they granted us a big harvest enough to grant our village riches. Or maybe something to drive out those pesky elves and beast folk who keep on eating up on our harvests."
"Oh, those cretins? Maybe you should ask them to turn them into demon bait so we won''t have to worry about our farms being ransacked by those hungry bastards!"
"Hahaha! Maybe we should have asked them to let the demons and monsters eat them instead. Then we don''t have a problem with some villagers corrupted by their shitty demon blood."
Casia had enough. He mentally recalled the crystal before it was found.
Hearing all of that made his blood boil in rage. Most of them were speaking lies not only about the demons but also to the humanoids they saw as "corrupted". He would have burned down the village for all he cared. But he wasn''t the type to let his rage control his actions nor the type to let them die without facing retribution. Not only that, Vander and Aster wouldn''t let him do it without their thoughts on this situation.
Vander and Aster...
If they were here to learn of this discrimination, what would they say? They wouldn''t accept what they did for their selfish actions, but what they do afterward?
There were a lot of variables he couldn''t risk to ignore. But he knew what to do next after learning of the village''s true nature.
And the first thing he needed to do was to go back to his lair.
"WAAAAHHHH!!! Why did you leave me, Casia?!"
The dragon laughed sheepishly. He almost forgot that this young boy was a light sleeper who surprisingly slept well through his draconic snores. So it was a miracle that he managed to avoid waking up while he was out of the territory for a while.
"I''m sorry about that, lad. I had some business that requires my attention for a while."
The boy tilted his head and asked, "Bis-ness?"
Casia sighed. "Never mind about that. How was your sleep?"
The boy frowned as he turned to his "bed", which was a rocky platform Casia made at the last second. "It''s okay. But it''s too hard to sleep on and it''s not like my bed at home. I still can''t believe you can''t let me go home. I miss my parents. I miss my house..."
Casia frowned. He already knew the truth that his parents wouldn''t care for their own son they called him "trash". But he didn''t have the heart to tell him that. Rather, he wanted to tell him something else.
"I do agree that my lair isn''t for a young lad for you. So I have a suggestion for you," Casia said with a smile. "How about you stay at my pupil''s place? It''s not like your village, but it may give you the bed and other amenities for you to enjoy."
He might not understand what he meant, but with a mention of the "bed", he had a feeling he might be interested.
"Really? That''s great!"
As expected, the boy''s eyes light up with the hope of sleeping comfortably again.
"But my pupil not only has a strange quirk but has a hard time befriending humans," Casia warned. "I may need his permission to let you stay there for the night. Is that okay for you?"
"I don''t mind. If you''re nice to me, then your pupil is nice as well! I bet he might be the first nicest grown-up I will meet since the ones in my village aren''t. Don''t worry, I won''t bother him too much. I promise!"
Well, the boy was a bit of a nuisance, but that was normal for a human of his age. It was enough for him to be convinced to let him stay at his pupil''s home.
"Alright. I''ll believe you. But if you want to be a good guest, then you should know the dos and don''ts of the young Master''s mansion."
"Mansion? Young master?"
Right, he forgot to mention that the current Master of the Lavender was the same age as him. Either way, he decided to tell him everything he knew about him and what were the rules when staying in his mansion. Maybe if it all goes well, then he might become a permanent resident. Although, the problem was not the master himself...
He needed to shed his humanity if he wanted to live in the Demon Territory.
Chapter 27: The Cycle of Endings
A demon is tied to the darkness. It will always tie to the shadow of their true self.
Demons retain their emotions and personality as they are born or converted. They are no different from human beings and other humanoid species of this world.
However, their lives were tied not only by the Goddess of Darkness but also by the Demon Territory itself.
Their goals are tied by the darkness.
Their bonds are tied by the darkness.
Their whole identities are tied by the darkness.
So when a humanoid comes in contact with the darkness of Demon Territory, its influence transforms them into one of the demons. It not only affects them physically but also mentally. They begin to act like a demon, think like a demon, and believe they are demons the moment they are possessed. This changing psychology made it more difficult for them to leave and remember who they truly were before they were fully converted into one of the denizens of darkness.
There is a chance they can avoid that fate. As long as they escape the Demon Territory before the demon''s spirits get to them, they can stay in the world of light. However, they must be quick because once they step into the Territory, the spirits won''t stop pursuing their potential hosts.
So to all the foolish humans and humanoids who would dare step into the darkness.
Beware that once you enter our world...
There is no going back.
"...Is that the only reason why I''m here again? I thought you were going to talk about those Arcana people again."
I tilt my head as I walk through this strange art museum filled with strange people again. I''m honestly not surprised anymore. The first was shocking enough, the second was okay. But the third was a bit more bland than before. It might be because I''m a bit curious about this Fool and his adventures so far that I didn''t care where I am anymore. But I didn''t expect them to tell me the obvious details I learned with Vander regarding how humans and other species turned into Demons in the first place.
The reason why I have to mention this is that the demon''s growth is no different than the mortal''s. We are individuals who possess the same likes and dislikes. We are people. We might be the same, but we are unique in many ways.
We''re...the same as humans and other humanoid species?
I don''t know what it all means, but I think I know what they''re trying to say.
However, to attain individuality means you possess confidence in yourself.
Suddenly, a new framed picture appeared next to the existing ones. This one has a picture of a woman and a lion.
Take The Strength of this woman. The Fool encountered them one day while he was riding on his chariot. He tried to help her, but she managed to calm it down and free the poor creature of its pain by pulling a thorn from one of its paws. They represent the willpower and determination to help one another and the confidence in each other. It''s the same with all of us. Without confidence, we can''t achieve what we want in life. However...
Another picture appeared next to the new one. This one has an old man in a brown hooded robe.
There are times when you need to be alone to reflect on yourself. The Fool learned that when he met The Hermit on the mountain. The old man preferred to travel alone and it gave The Fool an idea to illuminate not only his path alone but also to himself.
Then another appeared. This one seems to show a wooden wheel, I think.
It is there where he dreamt of The Wheel of Fortune. It was ridden by a bizarre snake that fell off when it reached the top. If it weren''t for the delicate girl, the snake''s life wouldn''t be forfeited. The same can be said with luck itself. Do good deeds and gain good karma. Evil and you gain bad karma. In some cases, luck wouldn''t be on your side sometimes and that''s okay. That''s part of the cycle.
The cycle, huh? I guess it makes sense.
"What happens after that?" I asked curiously.
Two more pictures appeared right next to me. This time, they are a woman carrying a sword in one hand and some kind of scales in the other, and a man hanging upside down.
After that strange dream, The Fool woke up to witness a woman representing The Justice to the crowd in front of her. They pled every case they were troubled by another and through the mixed emotions, the woman made her judgments. Despite the subject being little impactful it has to The Fool, it gives him food for thought on the decisions he would make. The choices that may change his fate for the better or worse. The choice that either walk him down to the road of justice or the path of destruction.
I see. I tend to get stuck with many choices I face. Some made me wish I could choose all of them and some made me stuck on two out of three. Yet I never thought about the consequences after I chose one of them.
Then, he encountered another man not far from the woman. A man hanging on the cross. The Fool wondered if this was the result of the woman''s judgment. But The Hanged Man responded that he chose this fate on his own. He sacrificed his freedom to discover himself once more. To know what went missing in his life so far. There was no progress in his sacrifice, but The Hanged Man persevered. Yet he forged on, knowing haste makes waste to those who choose to take back their offering. It is there that The Fool begins to contemplate his choices.
Sacrifice? Contemplate?
This is all too much for me to follow. I was engrossed by the stories behind the people in the pictures, yet I didn''t get all of them at the same time.
I understand your confusion, young demon. It is normal to feel that way. Besides, the experiences I shared with you are not strangers to your own, right?
...Huh? What did they mean by that?
It seems that your transformation hasn''t reached you mentally. Then maybe you should recall this. A man who used to be full of life yet was trampled by the people who exploited him.
Hold on... Why does it sound very familiar?
And why am I shaking just hearing all of that?
Then, he was called into a new world with promises of adventure and a new life. Encountering the very same people The Fool made.
I can see it. I can see myself as a man being pulled into another world. I was abused, exploited, and neglected.
Why am I remembering all of this?! Please stop it!
But just as The Hanged Man let go of his freedom, someone sacrificed you for themselves. To save their own by exchanging yours. A pitiful way to end your journey, isn''t it?
No, no, no! I don''t want to hear this! I don''t want to remember!
Why are you doing this?! What''s the point in all of this?!
You want a reason why, correct? You want to know why you died, correct?
No, I don''t! I don''t want to remember!
This is my new life! There''s no point in remembering my old!
I don''t want to go back!
I know remembering the past you tried to abandon can be hurtful. But to move forward from the old, you must eliminate parts of yourself. The parts that connect from your past self. There is no such thing as a true ending in life. After the end comes the beginnings and death comes life. This is a cycle that is meant to continue for lifetimes to come. You must see through the end to open the path to your true beginning. Your transition from a man deprived of his future to a boy filled with boundless potential.
Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
My...true beginning. My transition from my past to present.
I don''t know what he meant all of that. But I want this life. I don''t want to go back to my old life. I don''t want to become weak again.
Even if parts of me die, I want to move forward as Aster. As the Master of the House of Lavender. And as Vander''s ally and brother.
Then you shall have the life you rightfully earned.
I look up and see not a framed picture. But rather, an older figure wearing a black hooded robe wielding a large scythe.
To face the future means you have to face Death. The cycle must continue to face your true beginning.
The figure walks closer and closer to me.
Change is inevitable. You can delay it but never avert it.
I want to run... Yet at the same time, I didn''t. I didn''t scream the moment they raised their scythe towards me.
Death is eternal. Yet it is temporary. You have a right to be afraid but do not run from it.
That''s right. I close my eyes for the inevitable.
And let Death take the last of my old self.
"Man, that was exhausting."
I stretch my arms after I put down the watering can. It only took me about an hour and a half to water all of these Shadow Lavenders and yet, Aster hasn''t woken up! I thought we agreed to share the pain with the garden until Casia returns. Yet, he hasn''t kept his promise at all!
"Seriously, Aster," I speak up while scratching the back of my head. "What''s with you lately?"
"What do you mean, Vander?"
I scream and reach out a watering can. But I stop to see my reflection smiling at me.
"Come on, Aster! You almost gave me a heart attack," I complained. "Besides, I end up doing all the work here. What happened? You never slept in before."
It really is odd. Normally, Aster is always the first one to wake up and do some stuff like tending the gardens and taking a bath. But now, he started spacing out and ignoring his books and experiments with the Mana Crystals. I''m really worried about him. But it''s not like I can say that right in front of him.
"Sorry about that. It''s just that my mind is going off places lately," Aster explains. "Like those dreams and nightmares I''ve been getting and why is it all connecting to me? You haven''t gotten them, too, right?"
I shake my head. "Nothing springs to mind. I''m supposed to be your alter, yet I''m still wondering if I can dream just like you. Why don''t you ask Casia about it? He knows about all things mind-related. He might have some ideas."
Honestly, that''s my only advice for him right now. I wish I could do more for him, but it''s not like I''m the expert with dreams like Casia.
"Maybe." Aster hums again. Seems like it''s not enough to move on, huh? "That''s another thing. Do you think that... you aren''t you?"
...Eh?
"What the hell are you talking about about?" I ask. "What kind of question is that?"
"I mean... Do you feel like you thought you already knew yourself, yet you feel like you''re not? As if you have a hole in your heart that you can''t plug it in?"
When he put it that way, he might have a point there.
I already know who I am thanks to Casia and Master. The Master''s successor was saved and was given a new life in the Demon Territory. Yet even if I think of that fact, there''s something about it that feels wrong at the same time.
GAHHHH!!! What the heck am I thinking?! There''s no way I can answer that confusing question!
"Oh... Sorry for asking that, Vander. It''s just a stupid question."
I doubt that was stupid. Your awkward chuckle says that.
"So... What do you want from me?"
"Huh?" I can see Aster''s eyes widen when I ask that. "What do you mean?"
Don''t act dumb. I know there is more to your thoughts and "dumb" questions.
"I feel like you want to do something crazy with me. Your eyes say it all," I explain. "Don''t forget I have a knack with experiments and you did with the Mana Crystals by yourself. If you want to realize your goals, then you have to do it yourself. You did it with the hot and cold shower, remember?"
"That''s true, but..." Aster pauses, who is somehow hesitant to continue as he bites his lip. "This is much different than the crystals. I feel like... I need to become something more. A role I have to fulfill in this world. I need to figure out what it is."
I understand what he means. If he needs time to think, then I should let him be. I can''t do anything but reassure him that he is still him. And yet...
Aster, Vander, I see you two followed your chores very diligently.
I gasped to hear a familiar deep voice. Before I can react, a strong gust of wind suddenly blows through me and the lavenders nearby. I look up and see who came into our mansion.
"Casia! You''re back!"
I smiled as I watched him land in the middle of the garden without harming the lavenders in the process. I''m relieved to see him again, but I stop waving when I know who is on Casia''s back.
"Um... Who is that?" I ask as I point at the boy who looks to be my age wearing only a white shirt, brown shorts, and shoes. He doesn''t have horns or a tail like mine. Probably a human like the ones I read in books.
"Let''s just say I saved him from his village," Casia answers after he changes into his human form. "I know Master Hyde was specifically against inviting strangers, especially with humans, but I have a good reason to let him into your humble abode."
I tilted my head as soon he said those confusing words. I thought he was joking but from the frown on his face said otherwise. Something must have happened beyond saving that human boy. I look at him and he doesn''t seem to be scared after seeing my horns and tail. He even copied my tilting head, too.
"You look funny for a kid." Is that the only thing he can say to me?! "Are those horns real?"
Again, really?! This human kid is weird. Then again, something about him makes me wanna be friends with him. But I don''t know why.
"Vander, can we talk in private?" Casia asks. "And yes, that includes Aster."
I shrug and say, "I guess. If it has to do with that human, then you better have a good explanation about it."
If anything, it''s better than him not saying anything that doesn''t involve this.
"Young man, how about you go around the garden for a while?" Casia asks the boy next. "Just don''t enter the mansion without our permission and don''t touch the flowers around here, okay?"
"Okay, Mr. Casia!"
With that, I watched the human boy running off through the garden as if he didn''t see a dragon and a boy with horns and a tail in front of him. He''s interesting but again, weird. Either way, I turn to Casia next.
"Alright, Casia. You better have a good explanation about that strange human kid."
And he did. He explained how the boy was chosen for some ritual in his home village outside the Demon Territory, his parents are careless about bringing him back, and abandoning him in hopes of driving out the demons away from it. The more I listen to his story, the more I feel disgusted at how the village treated him like trash acting as demon bait. Not only that, who do they think they are treating us on the same level as the monsters outside our home?!
Dammit! I just wish I had enough power to teach those jerks a lesson!
"Calm down, Vander. I know you and Aster are furious about his situation, but we can''t let our emotions drive us to take vengeance for his sake," Casia said. "Even if you have the strength to do so, hurting them would make things worse if we don''t have enough evidence of their misdeeds."
"Why not?! Those humans tried to throw their own kind into our world, thinking that would give them good luck or something!" I said back. "That kid doesn''t deserve to be here and they don''t deserve the blessings of the gods after what they did to him!"
"Even so, avenging the young boy through harm isn''t the way to go. Violence gives way to revenge and revenge births another. It''s a never-ending cycle that cannot be stopped unless one person realizes this. That''s the same with Demons as they were born closer to the darkness. We are creatures who are easily driven by our negative emotions and if we''re not too careful, well... We''re no different to the Wild Demons and monsters."
I guess he''s right. I''m no better with those human villagers if I do hurt them.
"Not to worry. I''ll make sure to keep him safe even if you refuse. I will not allow anyone or anything to hurt him under my watch." Casia suddenly bows to me with his fist on his chest. "That is my [Dark Vow] as your guardian and mentor."
My eyes widened when he said those words. A [Dark Vow] is supposed to be a big promise made by Demons if they are super serious about it. But just hearing it from Casia is a bit shocking for me.
"Hey! Raise your head a bit! That''s a bit too much for a [Dark Vow] you taught me before!" I pleaded. "Besides, I didn''t say I won''t let him stay in my mansion."
Casia gasped and said, "You don''t mean..."
I knew he was going to react that way. "Yep! He can stay here as long as he likes!" I declare with a grin. "Human or not, I never had a friend at my age before. It''s my best chance to have one and Aster would feel the same."
I could hear his thoughts of approval as soon as I said all of this. Well, there''s also the same anger I also felt from our Synchronize ability, but I don''t think I can repeat that to Casia.
"I understand. There is still the matter of the aftereffects of the Demon Territory, but we''ll cross that bridge when we get there. I''ll inform him immediately," Casia said with a nod. "Thank you for understanding, Vander."
"No. Thank you for bringing him here, Casia. I would have done the same if I was in your position. I know humans are also easily corrupted by their goals, but I never thought how twisted his parents and villagers did to him just to get their Gods'' blessings."
"Even if it went through, I doubt most of them accept their methods. As for the God of Chaos, that''s another issue. But again, that''s another bridge to cross if we get there."
God of Chaos... I have a feeling I don''t want to know until I''m ready. Besides, I don''t know who are the other gods besides Our Grace.
"Why don''t you go back inside and rest? You have been tending to the garden for a while and I can tell from the lavenders you have the same love and care as your Master."
I smile before I bow and leave the garden and the human boy to him. Honestly, I''m happy about it, too. Sure, it''s a pain to tend the garden every day. But I''m glad that I can take care of the flowers Master and I loved them so much.
However, things might be different in the mansion with the human boy around. I still don''t know the full details behind his situation other than the village ritual he had gone through, but I hope he has a better time here than in his village.
Chapter 28: The Tower of Indecisions
Death is inevitable. It is necessary to be reborn again from the cage of darkness you once held in.
The Fool wished for it to eliminate the unnecessary old habits that had plagued him. And because of the fateful encounter with the eccentric Hermit, he learned to balance himself. To not let light and darkness outweigh the other. Through The Temperance, he has achieved a new sense of life and a well-balanced view of health and mind.
This was later put to the test when he encountered a Devil. They seduced the Fool to abandon their principles for the material temptations laid out to them. To drive them to blissful ignorance and hopelessness. Whatever the reason the Devil has, their goal is to bind him away from his journey.
But the Fool wasn''t deterred by their temptations. Yet he was trapped in The Tower of his own ego. Created by the Devil, he cannot escape unless he makes a sudden change within himself. Change that was beyond his control. Change that is too painful, yet necessary. A way to release from his past.
From...my past...
Now that I think about it, I vaguely recall from my dream that my past self called out to the people who hurt him. That part of me is gone thanks to My Grace. I managed to cut out those people thanks to everyone.
But why...
Why am I still feeling a lot of pain in my heart?
Why I can''t get rid of this pain?
"Time heals all." That''s what Casia always said.
Yet... It feels like there''s a big gaping hole within me. A hole that I cannot plug.
So why...
Do not fear the Tower.
Huh?
Change is inevitable. No matter whether you try to control it or not, you have no choice but to accept it.
Accept...
I may not be able to attend the services you desperately need, but I can see your potential. The power to change yourself and the world if you put an effort into it.
The power...
Yes, I have the power. Everyone said I have it. The real question is how can I use it.
More importantly...
Did I have this conversation before?
"Aster!"
I gasped as soon as I heard my name. I turn around as I get up from my bed and see the same human boy Casia brought in approaching me. We can''t let him go around with his dirty clothes, though. He''s wearing the same white dress shirt, black shorts, and shoes as me while Casia takes care of the laundry. He doesn''t look like me when he''s wearing it. But that doesn''t mean I''m a bit uncomfortable seeing a human wear my clothes.
"Hey. How are you feeling?" I ask.
"Very great!" The human boy grinned while nodding like he was crazy, I think. "Mr. Casia made some great food and the fruits are even tastier than the ones back at the village! Plus, those shower things you''ve mentioned are very warm and comfortable! It''s not like the wells I used to bathe with."
I smiled when he complimented me on the showers. I did work hard on fusing those Mana Crystals and I''m glad he likes them. "Thanks. According to Casia, he bought them from a friend living outside the Demon Territory. While some is growing in the gardens, the greenhouse spell installed in my home isn''t enough to grow enough to last us until spring. So he has to rely on getting the rest of it from the outside. At least that''s what he told me."
"Wow, Mr. Casia is amazing!"
Well, I can''t say he''s amazing, too. Since he spends a lot of time trying to teach me some alchemy and waking me up at 4 AM in the morning!
"I wonder if he can cook some food with the ones back in my parents'' garden. We can go there if he can let us!"
His parents?! As if I let them touch his hair after leaving him in the territory like that.
"I don''t think Casia can let us, though," I said. "Even if we say please, it''s too dangerous for us to go out by ourselves."
"But you said you''re not human, I thought you could go around thanks to your wings."
I groan. "Yeah. I can''t fly without being lost. I haven''t been out of the mansion grounds for so long that I don''t know my way around the territory. Besides, my wings aren''t ready to fly anyway."
"Awww... You''re no fun than Casia." The kid pouted. "ARGGGHHH!!! I am so bored!!! I don''t know what to do here." He then sits down on the ground. "I miss going around my parents'' garden... They always let me if I don''t touch them..."
Man, I feel awful letting him stay in here. I know the feeling when I had to be alone while Casia was out. I wish I could do something, but what? He mentioned a garden a few times...
"I have to ask. What do your parents look like? They sound like decent humans to me."
The boy hummed in thought. "They let me play around. But they keep telling me not to touch this or touch that. If I trip one of the vegetables by accident, they punish me by smacking me."
I widen my eyes when I hear this. I understand the tripping part. Casia would be angry if I did the same with the flowers and the lavenders, but he would never hurt me as punishment.
"And it''s not just the garden. Whenever I touch some shiny things or those strange smelly powders, they not only hurt me, but they didn''t let me out of my room and not let me eat anything for days... But they said it was because I did something wrong. If they said I did wrong, then maybe they''re right..."
Seriously?! That doesn''t make sense at all! Casia''s right. The human kid''s parents were not only ignoring him, but they weren''t acting like real parents at all! They only punished him by hurting him, refusing him to eat anything, trapping him... This kid has been through a lot and he didn''t know it. I wish I could break the news to him, but he also said telling him the truth right now might make it worse. Man, I don''t know what to do without hurting his feelings.
I don''t need to go out, though.
Yeah. But what do we expect us to do to make him happy?
I have a few ideas.
...I see. I think I got it!
"Do you want to see something cool?" I asked.
"Is it magic again?" He groaned. "You already showed them to me a few times and Casia does it better than you."
Thank you for that comment, kid.
"Don''t worry. It''s better than that."
After a while, we walk down to the lab. Thankfully, Casia let us use it this time as long we don''t do some crazy stuff with our Alchemy. This allows us to make new crystals beyond the Fire and Water crystals from before.
A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.
"Whoa... This place looks amazing! It reminds me of those magic tech stuff I heard from visiting adventurers," the boy said in awe while looking around the lab. "Is this room yours, Aster?"
I nod with a smile. "Sort of. It was once my master''s lab. But when he passed, he and Casia let me use it every once in a while. I wish I could visit all of the time. But I made some oopsies when doing some experiments here."
"Experiments? As in the ones where you open..."
I quickly shake my head realizing what he''s going to say. "Not that kind! I mean the one where I can combine Mana Crystals into a new one."
The human boy tilts his head. "Really? Is that even possible?"
"Yeah. If you have the right skills, of course."
Well, I''m not exactly wrong. Ever since I made the HC Crystal, I have been going through my abilities from those magic tablets. There, I learned that not only did I gain a new ability related to Mana Crystals, but the ability to fuse them without any exploding side effects. Sure, there are a few caveats such as using up some bits and pieces of the crystals and most of my Mana. But I want to master them to make new crystals for new inventions, so it''s worth the trouble.
"I want to see it!"
Good. Looks like that''s enough to make him forget about his parents for a while.
"Okay! I''m actually trying to make a Mana Crystal that can make electricity. If you''re okay, can you help me set up the table and grab a few [Wind] and [Nature] crystals?"
"Sure!"
For the rest of the day, the human boy helped me with a few crystal experiments. For the most part, the attempts were failures. However, they were fun regardless. Compared to my previous attempts, they were much more energetic than my experimenting alone. Was it because the human boy helping me this time? While I got Casia and Vander for most of my life, I was alone alone.
[You used [Synchronization].]
I guess Vander felt the same thing. Maybe if we deal with his parents and the village, I wonder if he can stay with me in the mansion.
Although, he''s a human and I''m a demon. I lived longer than him, so would that mean he won''t live for many years?
Then again, is it possible for me to make some friends? What was the point of my existence? Vander seems okay with me and Casia and he''s okay living as a demon.
But what about me? Am I going to be okay with the changes? I want to keep living here as always, but is that what I want?
Just...what do I really want for myself?
Casia sighed as he waited at the open field near the badlands of the Demon Territory. Being one of the strongest Drago Nox demons, he knew better that he shouldn''t lose his cool when it came to meeting some demons. However, they were no ordinary demons. They were a rank higher than [Demi-Fiends], but not on par with the Demon Lords. Despite this, they were still well-known in the community. Not only that, there were a few demons he knew from the civilizations in the territory. Yet he felt a bit awkward since this wasn''t just a normal get-together.
Eventually, he noticed a few figures and bowed as they came closer. One was a red-eyed man with a single black horn growing out of his forehead wearing a simple red suit and another was a demon wearing leather armor and brown gauntlets along with a charm around his black tail.
"Well, I didn''t expect to see you again, Casia. It''s been a while," the demon in the red suit greeted.
"The feeling is mutual, Digran. I wish I could have visited your home more often. But a lot has happened recently, so I apologize for my late replies."
The demon in the leather armor nodded. "We heard about your master''s passing. Our condolences for the late researcher. What about his apprentice?"
"He''s okay, Al''gad. Thank you for your concerns, but that''s not why I''m here. You felt the slight change in the political atmosphere outside the Demon Territory, correct?"
Digran hummed. "I''m afraid so. Rumors abound back in the kingdom regarding one of the kingdom''s plans to invade and take down the Demon Lord."
"I''m not surprised by the reasons behind it. Ever since the incident, most of the lords were up in arms at a war between humanity and demons looming over us," Al''gad explained. "If this keeps up, chances are some of the treaties will become null in void. If we face a worst-case scenario, we have no choice but to..."
"Let''s burn that bridge when we get there," Casia interrupted. "It doesn''t hurt to be prepared, but we must not forget we cannot be the instigators. Do that and we will be throwing 100 years of peace into a volcano."
"Yeah, that''s not our call. But if we don''t want to go with that route, then try to put it up with the Demon Lords. If we want to avoid war, then we have to pray that the Demon Lords won''t be provoked by humanity''s threats."
Al''gad groaned. "Still, if we want to blame the current political state, it has to be humanity itself. They may see us as irredeemable monsters, but they are no different than animals. Greed, lust, pride, and envy. They birthed the concept of corruption in humanity''s hearts and hurt others to gain wealth and power. To them, we''re nothing more than beings who stayed in the darkness, never knowing the "pure hearts" of Humans and their sub-species."
Casia sighed. "I''ve admitted it. Humanity is not as perfect as it claims to be. But you shouldn''t lump all of them as evil beings. Most humans I know are kind and just and even they are disgusted by their own kind''s corruption. If we continue the notion of this misunderstanding, then there is no point in keeping this fragile peace."
The two demons looked at each other. They knew that Casia was right. However, they also knew it was a matter of time until that bubble burst.
"Right, right. It''s too early to call the fate of Monochroma. But if humanity plans to strike against us demons, you know our lord is not as forgiving as you think."
"I understand. But remember our promise to keep me and the young apprentice out of your politics. The last thing we need is to use him as your political figure."
"We won''t," Al''gad casually answered. "We wouldn''t want the young researcher to get involved with the adults'' discussion."
Casia glared at both demons. Yet he knew he couldn''t do anything to rebuff his comment.
"Changing the subject, how do you feel about a human living in the Demon Territory?"
Digran raised his eyebrow. "What kind of question is that? Haven''t you already asked that a few times before that eccentric demon started living in that abandoned mansion? So you should have already known the answer to it."
Casia daggers his eyes for a brief moment before he sighs in dismay. "Yeah. I should stop asking that. It''s already getting on my nerves. I think this is a good time for us to part. Send the lord my greetings." He bowed to the two demons. "Now if you excuse me..."
As the dark dragon turned around to leave, the demon in the leather armor shouted, "Hold up, Casia. There''s one thing you should know."
Casia stopped walking and raised an eyebrow. "What is it?"
"...Be careful of the humans blinded by the light."
He frowned once he heard this. He opened his mouth, but he quickly closed it and shook his head. "I''ll keep that in mind."
The dragon sighed before he transformed and flew off as the demons watched from below.
"Is it wise for you to tell him that, Al''gad?" Digran asked. "We still have to keep our distance from humanity, but we know better than provoking one of the most powerful Drago Nox in the territory."
"I know. But it''s not only a warning for Casia." Al''gad narrowed his eyes at the purple sky above him. "It''s a warning for the young apprentice of Hyde."
After hearing the flap of familiar wings outside, it didn''t take long for me to head out from my room to see him entering the mansion once more. But when I did, I noticed he was distracted with something as he looked around the room but me.
"Uh... Casia?" I asked. "Did you finish your chores outside?"
Casia then turns his eyes on me. "O-Oh, oh... Yes, I do. How''s the young lad?"
I widen my eyes. "U-Uh... Great! I haven''t told him about it, but he''s sleeping upstairs right now. We''re exhausted after visiting the lab."
"Uh-huh... That would explain some burns on the carpet..."
And I should move on before he realizes that I''m doing some crystal experiments with Wind and Nature again.
"Right... Casia, can I ask you something?"
"Sure. I have plenty of time before I freshen up for bed."
I take a deep breath to prepare for what I''m about to say. "Is it possible for him to stay here a bit longer?"
Casia hums, which I think sounds like a good sign.
"That depends. However, don''t forget we can''t keep it a secret for much longer. We don''t know if he is eavesdropping out of curiosity right now, but all we know is that he needs to know sooner than later. If we can''t, it will devastate him in the long run."
I frowned. "Then what''s the point of keeping it a secret?! I don''t want to hurt him and I don''t want to be hurt by his no-good parents! I know not all humans are like that, but I can''t let him go back to them and that mean village."
Casia sighs. "I know it''s frustrating. But do not forget that he is only a human child. He cannot comprehend the harsh reality of his current age. Even if you already knew due to your special birth, it would take years for him to realize it. I''m sorry, Aster. But try to endure it a bit longer." He pats my head again. "You should head to bed soon. Good night."
He heads up the stairs after that. I''m surprised he decided to sleep here instead of his lair. I guess he''s more concerned about him than he said. Still, I don''t know if I can endure keeping this secret from him. I want to be his friend, but I don''t want his parents to hurt him further.
I don''t think we have a choice. If we don''t want him to run into a world of pain so soon, then we have to endure it.
Is that the right thing to do? Is that what I want? What''s the point of all this? Am I going to hurt him to save him? Is that the fate I want?
Then... What''s the point of me existing in this world?
Just who am I in my new life?
So you''re going to relapse despite the goddess''s grace of a second chance?
That voice...
I try to turn around. But then, I saw...
Chapter 29: The Collapse of the Hollow Tower
I gasped as I opened my eyes and got up from the table. How long was I out? And... where am I?
I don''t know where I was before waking up or why. But I know this was not the place I was sleeping. Looking around, I''m in some sort of a large white room with many box-like tables spread throughout around me. In front of me was a tablet with letters I didn''t recognize and a strange white block of black mirror reflecting an unfamiliar face. A man with brown hair and strange glasses on his grey eyes wearing a strange black suit. Is this me? I don''t recall having this appearance nor the age... But seeing this made me disgusted with myself. It made me question why I exist in the first place. Why did I keep living this sick world of monotonous routines without any rewards and satisfaction?
I stood up with a sigh and left the strange cube. I climbed down the strange set of stairs and saw a forest of rectangular stones erected around me. It''s not like I''ve ever seen. It''s as if I''m surrounded by large gravestones as far as I can see. It was a depressing sight and I couldn''t seem to escape from it. No matter which direction I went, I couldn''t find an exit to this strange world. Why am I here? Why can''t I remember this place? Why do I bother with these unnecessary details? What was the point of this life? What was the point of living in a hollow world? Why did I keep living?
While I pondered these questions, I walked around the strange world as I tried to find a reason behind all of it. Yet beyond these strange towers, I found nothing to answer them.
Yes. Nothing...
I have nothing to live for. No reason to do so.
I can see a large bridge. I look down to see blue water below me. Maybe if I jump, then I can end this worthless life. I can finish it without bothering to do those mediocre tasks in this dull life. All I have to do is climb up and...
"All you''re getting is blood on your dead hands."
I gasp as I turn to the source of the voice. Behind me was a woman with pitch-black long hair in a jumpsuit in the same color. Just staring at her golden yellow eyes is enough to make my hair stand up.
"What are you thinking?! Trying to drop yourself into the depths of an unending ocean. What are you trying to prove by drowning yourself?"
I didn''t know what to say next. I didn''t expect someone in this strange world, let alone a woman would exist here. It didn''t matter as she sighed with a hint of dismay in her voice.
"Honestly, I can''t understand you sometimes. You should have found the resolve to live. What caused you to relapse?"
Relapse? What is she talking about? And she looks a bit familiar...
"I gave you everything to start your new life. Your past disappeared so you won''t suffer the traumatic memories and heartache from their hearts. You should have everything to start regaining your humanity and take advantage of your second life. And yet... Your resolve continued to waver. What went wrong?"
I don''t know what the woman was muttering about. But what''s the point of talking to me? I am nothing. I don''t...
"Hmmm? What do we have here?"
The woman crouched down and picked something up near my feet. In her hands was a book. A novel titled "The Strange Case of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde".
"What a curious story. Your past was wiped clean, yet this book remained in your mind. No matter how much of it I erased for your sake, it kept coming back near your feet." The woman smirked. "I''m not going to complain. It might be a blessing in disguise."
I tilt my head as I utter my first words since I woke up here. "A...blessing?"
Now that I saw the words, I''m starting to remember what the book is about. That book...gave me a little push. That novella... inspired me. Gave me hope...
"It might be nothing. But I feel that this book might be a key to unlocking your power''s true potential as well as realizing your true self in this world."
My true...self...
"But...I am nothing..."
Despite my words, the woman chuckled. "Try to keep telling yourself that. But you missed one emotion to unlocking yourself. I can''t say more, but I''ll give you a hint." She places her finger on my forehead. "You have experienced the highs of your power. But you have missed two from the book. Let yourself go and experience chaos as depicted in the novella. Most importantly, remember how you became two."
Experience...chaos... How I became two...
I am so confused by all of this. I have so many questions. Yet as I open my mouth, the whole world around me blackens...
"Let him loose and do not resist what is to come, Aster. Remember the story."
I gasped as I opened my eyes. What was that dream? I can''t remember what it was all about, but I doubt it''s about those Arcana stuff. Still, I recall a few words...
"Let myself go... Experience chaos... How I became two..."
What does it all mean? Is chaos supposed to be important to me?
Well, that doesn''t matter right now. I should dress up and see...
"Aster! Vander!"
I gasped as my widened eyes turned to see my magic tutor barging into my room and gasping for air.
"Casia? What''s the matter?" I asked.
"The boy happened. I found his bed a mess and the bed sheet made as a makeshift rope on the window."
Makeshift?! Don''t tell me...
"He ran away?! But how?! I tried not to mention his parents'' true nature and everything!"
"Me neither. But regardless of the reason, we still need to find him. It''s too dangerous for a human to wander around these parts alone." Casia narrowed his eyes. "He couldn''t be too far from the footprints below."
"Can I help you search for him?" I asked.
"No. You still have no experience outside the mansion yet. While your magic is improving, the Wild Demons are still dangerous for you to face alone. You should stay here then become an unnecessary load for me."
I...I can''t say anything else... I get he''s trying to protect me and I''m not ready, but those words hurt me a bit. I tried everything to be helpful. But I end up being stuck in this damn mansion again!
"That''s not fair... Is it because I''m still too young to do anything, right?"
"That and I can''t risk you hurting yourself by being a hero. Once I find him, I''ll see if I can teach you more offensive spells soon."
"But when can I learn them?!" I shout. "Vander gets to learn more stuff along with some lab stuff that you guys don''t tell me while I''m stuck here doing nothing but drawing and not letting me do them out of "safety"! How long until I can be useful to you?"
The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
Casia sighs as if he cares. "Being the master of the house doesn''t require you to be useful to everyone. A master must decide the right actions not only for himself but also for the betterment of the residents and the mansion itself. You must be that master and find your purpose beyond that. I trust you that you will make those choices soon."
I stare at his yellow eyes as I almost can''t say a word from his advice. "Casia..."
He smiled at me and stood up. "I should be back soon. Don''t be too rowdy while I''m gone."
Casia then heads out of the mansion and after a few seconds, I hear his wings flap above it. Once again, I''m all alone.
You know you''re not alone with me.
I know. But what''s the point of me existing while you keep being the face? I thought I was supposed to be the original personality, but I never got to do anything to help Casia or anyone else.
Does it matter? It''s better than you being a reckless fool.
But that human boy is still out there. What if Casia couldn''t find him in time? I can''t just do nothing and let him die! Tell me, Vander! What the hell am I supposed to do here?! How am I going to help them?!
...Is that what you want? To be helpful?
Vander?
Casia kept warning you to stop pushing yourself to be useful. I thought the crystals were enough to satisfy you, but it''s never enough for you. Tell me, why do you want to learn magic and alchemy in the first place?
To help you guys out?
No, because you''re curious. You''re curious about this world and curious about yourself. You want to know what you can do now as a demon. You should be aware we have no limits when it comes to discovery and temptation. But no... You decided to play safe and use your new abilities to be a pushover. You ended up on square one.
What do you mean by all of that? I know who I am and I know you''re not the type to say those mean stuff out of nowhere.
Why do you think that? It''s because I haven''t had the chance to share my thoughts about you. I tried to be patient. But the more I see you overworking yourself and making many failures, the more I question your current mindset. I realized too late you became stagnated. Trapped in the thoughts of uncertainty and proving thyself for no reason but self-approval. How stupid am I leaving to your own devices while blissfully unaware of your self-destructive attempts to find yourself?
I don''t understand what you''re saying. But please stop it. It hurts to hear all of that.
It hurts because it''s all true. The truth is that you feared yourself and what you will become. I have put up this fa?ade from your birth and now, you will have to face the harsh truth.
What truth?! You''re only saying nonsense! I only want to be useful to you! I only want to help you because...
You don''t want to disappear. Isn''t that right?
...Huh?
You existed because of our transformation. You are nothing but a fragment of the forgotten past. So I have to ask. What would happen if I knew my place in this world? Would I throw you away like a pawn? You would want to usurp my body, yet you seek companionship. You have Casia, but why not fight me?
T-That... I... I...
You have nothing. You have no motive. No goals. Then why do you exist?
Vander, stop.
Why do you keep existing?
Stop it, please!
Why do you desperately try to keep living when all you have is nothing to gain?!
I don''t want to hear all of this anymore!
Then tell me... Why are you afraid of succumbing to your inhibitions?
...
I can''t say anything beyond that. Rather, I''m seething in anger. Anger that I don''t know how long it was bottled up for so long! I turned around to grab something to throw, but then...
I noticed that I wasn''t in the mansion anymore. I was in a small light peach room with a table and four chairs, a red couch, and a strange black tablet on the wall. I don''t remember all of this, yet it looked familiar...
"Why are you afraid, young man?"
I gasped and turned again. This time, I see a human adult wearing a strange black suit not unlike the ones for the formal parties. He''s also wearing some glasses, yet the eyes behind them are as hollow as a pitch-black hole.
"You got everything you wanted. To forget your abusers. To be free. To indulge in everything you missed from your past life. But why now? Why do you hesitate to take everything the goddess granted you? Was it because you decided to be humble? Or was it because you don''t deserve anything at all?"
I don''t know. I didn''t say anything because I had no clue what he said.
"And there is your nonsensical desire to be helpful. You kept ranting on and on that, you wanted to be useful. To not be forgotten. Yet you missed the true purpose of your second life. The life that she desperately gave you once you were whisked away into this fantasy world."
I...I don''t...
"The goddess has used everything in her power to erase that part of you. She had to go through hoops to ensure its non-existence. But you failed to account for one small detail. The heart does not forget. Wounds cannot be healed through an erased past. Even if you''re reborn as a demon, you cannot forget the pain and suffering your first life had to endure."
That''s not... I don''t...
"But that''s not the only issue. You call yourself a demon and yet, you keep hesitating. Even in your crystal experiments, you hesitate a few things. You hesitate to act. You hesitate to take a big risk. And what was the source of your hesitation?"
The source...?
"Humanity. Your outdated humanity. You believed cowardice was the only option for survival. You tried to hide it by pretending to be a man who knew everything but knew nothing at all. You thought this was the only way of living. However, the reason behind your actions was that you suffered years of abuse and suffering at the hands of your abusers to the point you couldn''t recognize what was kindness and what was pain and trauma. You lost sight of what it meant to be human. That is the reason why you became a demon in your next life."
I... I couldn''t say anything after that... Nor find anything to tell him he''s wrong.
"If you truly want to regain your humanity, then why not lose it and embrace your demonic side? You can lose yourself and indulge in your deepest desires and in return, you may learn the true nature of humanity."
Do I? But I don''t want to go too far...
"Ah... There''s your hesitation. Then let me share you a bit about temptation. There are the darkest temptations that will lead to corruption and there are ones that gave birth to hope. You can choose to stagnate for a hollow order or succumb to your darkest desires for chaotic peace. Either way, it''s your own decision. Whatever happens will be in your hands."
I think...I understand. I still have reservations. But I understand what he''s trying to say. I''m still confused, but I tried to do everything to learn the true meaning behind his words.
Suddenly, I heard a finger snap and when I turned around, a glass bottle on a wooden table appeared next to the man. He didn''t say anything after that, yet I slowly recognized what was inside as I walked closer and closer.
"The Tower was a powerful weapon against the Fool. No matter how much the Fool resisted the Devil''s temptations, he could not escape his prison. He could only escape through a change, but it cannot be triggered through stagnation."
That story... I want to listen, but I want to take the bottle from the table. Just seeing the purple liquid inside makes me grow curious about what it is. Part of me wants me to drink it. But another warns me not to.
I keep gasping as I resist myself from putting my lips closer to the neck of the bottle. But I slowly realized something. Why did I hesitate now? Why am I not risking myself drinking this? Everything he said... Everything I did so far with Casia... Everything that I worked for... Why now?
I thought I took the risk with the Mana Crystals fusion. But that''s all I can do. I''m not risking everything else. Heck, I didn''t think of taking another risk because that''s what Casia wants.
"Then why not take a chance? Why not cut loose? Tell me... Why do you want to be reborn? What can you accomplish with your second chance? Your past life could have denied the chance. Yet, here you are. Was your decision a mistake on the goddess''s part?"
...No, it''s not. There''s a reason why I''m here as a demon. There must be a reason why I have that strange ability. There are too many questions for me to leave unanswered! I must know why!
With a deep breath, I closed my eyes and drank the liquid. I don''t care what will happen to me next. I want to know what''s next and I won''t know if I keep hiding myself behind Casia and other things. I gulped down to the last drop and once I finished, I took another deep breath...
And I suddenly feel a sharp pain in my head.
"So you have chosen the path of the demonic."
I clutched my head and collapsed on the dark floor. It hurts... Why does it all hurt?! I want this to stop, but I can''t... I want this to happen and I don''t want it to stop. It hurts. Yet, I''m smiling from all of this.
"In the end, the Fool succumbed to the temptations and indulged in his darkest desires. It was out of despair at first. But as he continued to lose himself, he gradually released all of his frustrations. All of his anger and sadness he pent up throughout his journey. His despair eventually faded and was replaced with a cathartic smile."
That''s right. This feeling... The despair I endured for so long starts to disappear from my mind. The pain lingering in my head became a pleasure as I almost drooled from my wide smile. I can''t keep my eyes open, but does it matter? I don''t want this feeling to go away and I don''t want it to end.
"Yes... By the time the dream is over, the Tower will collapse and you will experience a level of euphoria within you. Enjoy this moment, Aster. Because you will discover what it means to be a demon."
Yeah. I understand. I leave this to you, Vander.
"Good night, Aster."
Chapter 30: True Family
I don''t know who I am anymore.
In my past life, I have endured the abuse and suffering brought on by the people I saw as friends and family. Because I endured, I shut off my emotions. Because I forgot my emotions, I never felt empathy. Because I lost my empathy, I forgot what it meant to be human.
Even if I''m spirited away to another world, I already lost everything. My dreams... My drive... My love...
A certain person told me I had to give up my humanity to regain it. But the question is how? It''s not like I can be rewarded just by throwing it away.
Well, it''s not like I can get my answers by idling. I''m already losing bits and pieces of myself as another minute passes. Besides, I''m starting to get used to not thinking of any complications.
Whatever I become doesn''t matter in the end.
I''m just happy at this second chance.
I gasped as I stopped running through the trees. How long was I running?
I know that Aster and Casia mean very well to me. They even offered me food and play around their garden, something my parents wouldn''t let me do back home. But I missed them and I want to see them again. Besides, they haven''t told me why I have to stay in the Demon Territory. Said something about a "ritual". Still, they didn''t say I don''t have to go back as part of it. I don''t know how I can go back from here, but I want to see Mom and Dad again.
"Do you want to go back to them?"
That voice... I turn around and see...
"Aster? But I thought you said you can''t fly yet. How did you get here?"
To my surprise, Aster starts to chuckle. But not in a funny way.
"Fly? I did what any normal person would do: I walk." He then hums while scratching his chin. "And why did you call me "Aster"?"
"Uh... That''s because it''s your name?"
Weird... Did he forget his name or something?
"Aster... Aster... Hmmm... Oh, yeah! You''re talking about my partner, right? He was raving about you back in my lab. I wanted to meet you so badly that I almost messed up my experiment. Almost blew off the ground floor."
I tilt my head. I don''t know what''s gotten into him.
"Oh, I almost forgot to introduce myself." The boy who claimed to look like Aster bowed to me. "My name is Vander. I am the Master of the Lavender Mansion. I share the title with Aster, though he might take a while to reach to my level. Now as for your parents and your village, you shouldn''t go back to them."
Huh? What did he say? I can''t go back to them. I can''t believe what this Vander kid was saying!
"No, you''re wrong! Mom and Dad might be worried about me! I want to stay here, but I can''t leave them alone along with my friends in the village! This place is not as scary as I thought, but that doesn''t mean I have to abandon them!"
"I get you''re homesick, but there''s no point in coming back to them, kid. Your folks abandoned you here for a good reason to them and the village and if you have a chance to go back, you will only be greeted with pitchforks and knives on your back."
Knives...on my back? I can''t understand everything he said! I don''t know why he kept saying that scary stuff, but I know my parents! They won''t hurt me! They want me back and I don''t want to worry them any longer!
"I-I''m sorry. I don''t know what you''re saying and I don''t want to know more about it. If you see Aster again, tell him I''m sorry for running away. But I need to go back. I want to see my parents again. I want to see my friends again! A-And you can''t stop me!"
That''s all I can say to him before I run off. I feel bad for not saying goodbye, but I need to go back. I need to...
"Is that what you want? Or is that what you want to believe?"
I gasp as I look up and see Vander in front of me. But how did he do that? He was standing right behind me when I ran in the other direction.
"You keep saying that you knew your parents. You know they won''t hurt you once you come back to them. But is that all true? Or are those statements nothing more than products of your denial?"
"...Huh?"
"When you suddenly dropped into a dreaded world filled with demons and death, what were your first thoughts? You wondered why the people you called "parents" and "friends" left you here without anything to survive alone. You questioned what was the purpose of abandoning you in a world that is coming to kill you in every direction. You denied the fact you were nothing more than fodder for their so-called ritual. A ritual that does nothing but murder innocent human children for the harvests that were determined by their efforts and luck."
Stop...
"Then you start to feel an emotion you never felt before. Anger. Rage at the thought you might have done something wrong that deserved your unannounced banishment. Rage at how you might have angered everyone for some reason that no one bothered to tell you."
Stop it...
"After that, you bargain yourself under the belief that everything was fine. You bargained with me and Casia to go back and when that failed, you prayed that your parents would find you if you attempted to go back on foot. Yet you start to ask yourself. How would you feel if you left us while you recklessly died under the demon''s maw so you could go back to your heartless parents?"
No... They are not...
"Then I have to ask one more thing: Do they even care for you? Not only as their son, but as a human being?"
That''s...!
"*$)%..."
Huh? That voice...
I turn around and I gasp to see I''m not in the dark forest anymore! Instead, I''m right in front of my house! The raggedy brown roof, some old wooden furniture, and the garden behind me! I don''t know how, but I''m finally back home...
"Cruz! Come over here!"
That''s Mom''s voice. I quickly went inside to see her and Dad again! I can''t wait to tell them about the dragon an-
"What the hell is this?"
I stopped when I arrived. Mom and Dad are right there. But for some reason, they are glaring at me and they don''t seem to be happy to see me. I don''t know why, but I only look at the floor where Mom is pointing.
"Uh... A broken vase?" I answered in confusion.
"Uh-huh... And do you know how much I spent on the whole house?"
I have no idea. I did recall I broke that very same vase. But I didn''t mean t-
SLAP!
H-Huh?
"We''re asking a question here! Or are you too stupid to realize it cost us about 25,000 gold for that vase?!"
That''s the same thing she said after I broke the vase. Something isn''t right. I don''t think they''re acting like my Mom and Dad. Or was it because they''re repeating the same things before?
SLAP!
My Dad slapped me again. I can feel the stinging pain on my cheeks. The same pain from before.
No, this isn''t right! They aren''t my parents! They are fakes! They...
If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
"Honestly, what the hell are you trying to do in this household?! We''ve been working our ass off to get the harvest done. But you''re doing nothing but run around like a dumbass and ruin everything!"
B-But that''s not... I didn''t mean to...
"Honestly, what''s the point of keeping you here anyway? We would have moved out from this shitty village and called abortion if it wasn''t for the so-called traditions grandpa kept raving about."
"Well, we won''t keep him for a while longer. Once the ritual comes around, we can get rid of him and get all of the harvests enough to make us rich."
No... No!!! That''s not true!!! They''re not real!!! Those people are fakes! My parents won''t say those mean words to me!
Are they now?
Huh? V-Vander?
It''s true that they didn''t make those hurtful comments to you. However, you''re still a child and you tend to miss important details because of it. However, your ears and memory don''t lie and it seems they didn''t care about filtering their words all because you''re nothing but an annoying child to their eyes.
B-But... They''re my parents... They won''t...
Look. I don''t want to hurt you. But if you keep running away from the truth, you will only find despair at the end of the forest. Is it worth the pain to gain validation from the people who don''t deserve to be called your parents?
I-i don''t... But...
"How many times do I have to tell you not to trample the wheat?!"
M-Mom?
"Again? Damn, when will that brat ever learn?"
Dad?!
I quickly look up to see if those fakes are saying those mean things about me. But I gasp to see that they''re gone. I look around the house to find them. Then...
SLAP!
I feel another pain in my cheek.
"When your mother said you don''t run around the garden, you follow it!"
"B-But Dad..."
Was that my voice?
SLAP!
What the?! I didn''t see my parents. But I still feel that pain again!
That...familiar stinging pain...
"We didn''t raise you to disobey us! What''s the point of you being our kid if you do nothing but run around like a rat?!"
A rat... I''m not a rat. Why am I hearing my parents again? Why...am I starting to remember them?
No! They''re not real! They don''t say mean things.
They don''t... They...
They don''t say anything nice to me...
I remember... The other kids have their Moms and Dads with them. They didn''t yell at them when they did wrong and gave them wooden toys that I never had. My Mom and Dad never do all of that. They ignore me. They yelled at me when I tried to play outside. They lock the door when I break something in the house without lunch and dinner. I don''t know if they even care about me.
Not even your "friends"?
My friends?
"Hey, why are you sitting around there for, leftover?"
I look up and to my surprise, I''m not in my house anymore. Instead, I''m sitting outside with some kids in the village. I don''t remember their names, but I remember the kid with a red shirt was the leader. I know they wanted to play with me...
"Man... He doesn''t seem to listen, does he?"
"He must have earwax clogging his ears, *$*@."
"Nonsense! I bet he''s here because he wanted to join us for a game."
A...game? No, I''m here because...
"Hey, #*@)! How about a game of ball?"
Game...of ball?
"Yeah! We throw rocks as "balls" to monsters. And guess what?"
I gasped when I saw the kids pick up a few stones with big scary grins on their faces.
"You''re the "monster"."
I quickly cover my face as they start throwing rocks at me. Every rock they threw was too painful. I tried to scream, but they just kept laughing at me to the point they couldn''t hear me. I tried to scream at the adults around me, but they couldn''t hear me. Even when I tried to cry louder, they only looked at me with weird looks in their eyes. It''s as if they see me as a monster, too.
A...monster... Is that what they see in me? Am I really like trash to them? And what about my parents? Do they also see me as a monster?
"Useless brat."
I''m not useless.
"I didn''t ask to have a useless child! You''re only here because you have an important role in the village! So stop bothering us and stay in your room like any other good kid!"
Mom...
"Stop whining, brat. It''s only a scratch. Then again, what''s the point of you becoming an adventurer if you can do nothing but become the Demon''s Bait."
Dad...
I can''t believe that''s what you all think of me. I thought you were my Mom and Dad. Not only that.
"I can''t believe he''s only here for a ritual. He doesn''t look like one of the rich kids from the big cities."
"And he doesn''t look like adventurer material to me, too."
"At least he''s too gullible. That gives us enough fun for us to mess him around before the ritual. Hahahaha!"
The other kids...
"How long till the ritual? That brat does nothing but cry."
"All the good that he does is cry. I''m glad that Crybaby was chosen for this year''s ritual. He''s useless."
And the village, too...
No matter what I do, they keep seeing me as a "useless brat". I tried to be obedient, but Mom and Dad shrug me off. I tried to be friends with the kids, but they only hurt me instead.
Maybe they''re right. I''m only here because of that "ritual" they mentioned. They didn''t care about me. I''m only saying all of that because I never get to have the love from other parents.
I deserved to be in this dark forest. I deserved to bother them too much. Maybe I am...
"Someone deserving to be loved."
To be...loved? But...
"Like I believe those rubbish your so-called beloved parents and villages told you. They abandoned you here because they only see you as trash. That''s the undeniable truth."
But you heard what they said, Vander. I am nothing but useless to them.
"The only ones who are useless are the villagers."
Even if you say that, I can''t lie that they are nice. I am a crybaby and...
Huh? I look up and rather than seeing the kids, I see Vander smiling. But not in a way that only laughs at me. It''s like any other parents smile at their kids back home.
"They only see you as demon bait. But to me, Aster, and Casia, you''re something more. You may be weak in strength, but with the right people supporting you, you can become something greater."
Greater?
"Well, I''m not a psychic. But all I can say is your parents and those villagers are complete idiots thinking you''re nothing more than trash." He suddenly grabbed my hand and started dragging me out of the ground. "Hell, I have a feeling you were born in the wrong life."
Huh?
"I have to ask. Do you want to want to be reborn away from your abusive life?"
R-Reborn?
I feel like I shouldn''t trust him. But there is something in my gut that he''s not as mean as my parents or those kids. Aster let me play in the garden. Casia never yelled at me when I fell and he gave me delicious food that Mom and Dad always ate and I don''t. They aren''t my parents, but they are kind. But they''re demons. I''m bait, so why didn''t they hurt me yet?
"I was like you once. My past may have disappeared, but the wounds from it are still lingering in my heart. I cannot promise you will have a peaceful life in the Demon Territory. But I promise you that you will never experience the pain of negligence and loneliness. You will have us as your family. The family who will care for you and never abandon you for anything materialistic."
I...won''t be lonely again. I won''t be locked away in my room again. They were my parents and I don''t belong in this world. But this world gave me food, play, and love that I could never get back home.
"You...won''t abandon me... Like my parents...and the adults and kids in the village... Right?"
I feel like this is too good to be true. I thought there was a catch to all of this. But then, Vander comes up to me and hugs me. He isn''t my parents. But his hug was so warm that I almost fell asleep. I can feel something watery in my eyes. It''s not the one I felt when I got yelled at by everyone. No, I feel happy hugging him. I''m happy that he''s not yelling at me or throwing me out of his house.
This...is what I want. A warm hug. And I don''t want to let go of it.
"Follow my voice then. Close your eyes and take a deep breath. Breathe through your nose and stomach and breathe out through your mouth. Do not stop breathing until I say so."
I don''t know why he asked me that, but I decided to follow his instructions. When I breathe in, I feel relieved. When I breathe out, I feel like all of my sadness disappeared.
"As you continue breathing, breathe out all of the thoughts of your parents and village. After that, breathe in your hopes and aspirations that you can never achieve with them. The dreams you will achieve with us."
I kept breathing like Vander asked. But I stopped for a while to ask something to him. "Why are you being so nice to me?"
"...Do I need a reason to help a friend of ours?"
Huh? I''m...his friend? Nobody calls me their friend like that.
"To tell you the truth, the only people I talked to were Aster and Casia. I cared for them like my own family, but I feel like I''m all alone without them. I don''t know who am I and I don''t know who is the real Aster. Because of that, I don''t know if there are kids like me who lost their way." Vander grabs his shirt on his chest and I notice him tightening his grip on it. "So when I met you and learned of the circumstances behind your appearance here, I felt like we might have shared the same burden and fate."
The same fate... I don''t know what it means, but I feel like he might be right. My parents don''t care about me. The village kids don''t care about me. The adults don''t care about me. But him, Aster, and Casia... They are not like them. They gave me everything I wanted and loved me like all other parents do.
Why am I wishing to go back to the village at all? Vander is right. I don''t want to go back anymore. I have no reason to go back to those mean people and my parents who would never treat me like a kid. I want to cry again, but I want to keep breathing for him. However, I smiled as he started patting my head. The one that I couldn''t get from my parents.
"Casia, Aster, and I will make sure you are never alone. Because you are neither trash nor useless. To us, you are a dragon waiting to breathe his first fire. I won''t promise you vengeance against your tormentors. But I promise you will have the life of love and care you should deserve. We will become your true family, Gabriel."
Gabriel... That''s not my real name. But it doesn''t matter. My real name was the one my parents gave me and I don''t want it anymore.
I take a few more deep breaths. I let go of everything related to my village.
I won''t go back anymore. This world is my real home and the House of Lavender is my real family.
Chapter 31: A Little Shop
There''s a thing about the journey of man. No journey is the same and no journey can be compared with another. The Fool who has fallen to temptation found hope through reflection and the perspective of others. While he nearly succumbed to the illusion of The Moon, The Sun opened his eyes and led him back to enlightenment. It''s his insight that would give him The Judgment to the road he chose. And yet, despite all of that...
The Fool lingered on the past and remained adamant about taking The Star to escape The Tower. The Fool who refused to accept his fate in this new world.
The Fool who would have accepted his rebirth into a demon.
"Do you think I have to accept this? After learning you erased my whole being for that...that monster possessing my body!"
Why so stubborn, Aster? I thought you would like this life. No one can treat you like dirt and you can never associate yourself with your old home again.
"I told you to stop calling me that! I don''t know what you do to me, but I want out of this hellhole right now!"
Honestly... I thought I already understood this side of you. The side who wanted to be free. The side who was never ashamed of his morbid curiosity. That''s the side I want to see once you''re free from the shackles of your misery.
"But I don''t want this. I only asked to be free from that world, not to be trapped by it! What''s the point of me living?!"
Geez... No wonder why your special ability wasn''t at its full potential. Your life is mired by misery and despair from living. No matter what your persona wanted, there is a sliver of doubt and hatred hidden within your heart.
"Just please... Kill me. Don''t turn me into a monster! I don''t want to live like this!"
That''s not what you wish for, Aster. You were desperate to prove yourself, curious about the dark world that you now call home. You can''t hide them from the river of self-doubt you''re drowning yourself in.
Either way, I doubt my words will reach you. I did everything to make you feel comfortable without crossing the boundaries of the Time God.
If only we made a proper appointment, then you may see things my way.
"Appoint...ment?"
Then again, why not right now? I can make some arrangements if you like.
"What the hell does that suppo-"
I gasped as I blinked my eyes. I don''t have any chains on my wrists and ankles anymore. Rather, I seem to be in some sort of a small shop. It wasn''t cramped as I only saw a rack full of knick-knacks I couldn''t recognize and a counter in front of it. Behind the counter was a black-haired woman in a black dress as she stared at me with her deep scarlet eyes and a smile smeared in dark red lipstick. There seemed to be no one but me in the shop and I doubt she would let me leave so easily.
"Care to take a seat, young man?"
I frowned as I glared at the woman. "What is all this?"
"What is what?"
I narrow my eyes. "Who the hell are you? Why are you trying to turn me into a monster?"
"I mean... That''s what you wish for. Honestly, you already made your resolve, but it''s your inner doubts almost relapsed into your nihilism. I swear, your soul is more complicated than any other human I met." The woman groaned, yet she continued to smile. "That''s what I like about you. Aimless, but unpredictable."
"Stop spouting nonsense, lady! It''s not like I want to be here!" I screamed in rage. "Why don''t you let me die? I have nothing to live for in that world and neither is in my old home. Becoming a monster doesn''t help "solving my problem". If you don''t have anything for me to get from you, then let me go."
But she sighed and said, "And that''s why I said I can''t let you go easily. You''re almost at the stage of regaining who you were. But you have to work that side of you. The remains of your shredded humanity and recycle something new. A true rebirth, to be precise."
I guess it''s pointless for me to reason with this bitch. Besides, I already see an old knife on a shelf on my left. If I can reach it, then...
"That''s why I''m here to help you reach your true potential. And the role you will bring to yourself."
Like I want to stay alive with y-
SNAP!
Huh? Why can''t I move my arms? I was so close to screwing this lady''s plans and yet...
"Do not move until I ask you."
As soon as I heard her voice, I slowly put the dots together. "Don''t tell me... Y-"
SNAP!
"Do not speak until I ask you."
Something suddenly stuck in my throat. I tried to call her out, but no voice came out of my mouth. Could it be the snap of her fingers...
SNAP!
"Do not conspire against me."
SNAP!
"Do not disobey my orders."
SNAP!
"Do not speak ill of yourself or anything around you. That includes my customers and the stock currently available."
SNAP!
"Adding to that, do not show your face if you''re uncomfortable in front of them. Do not show your true emotions that display negativity to my clients."
What is this? The more ridiculous orders she made, the more I couldn''t do anything to fight back. How the hell did she do all of that?! I-I can''t...!
"Young man, if you truly think the end justifies all means, then you have a na?ve outlook of humanity and the world around you. I understand how you struggled to make ends meet and gained nothing from your family and past life. But if you truly believe there is nothing for you and everyone else to gain from your existence, then I will show what it means to be human."
By controlling me? This isn''t what being a human...
SNAP!
"Until I say otherwise, you are not allowed to think. You''re not allowed to seclude yourself in your mind. You must have full focus on the waking and me alone."
I... I...
"Your mind and individuality now belong to me. You must think like me and act as I want you to be. You now belong to me and I will give you what it means to have humanity in return for your services."
I...can''t... I don''t...want...
"You can trust me, Aster. That''s what you are and that is your true goal. Do not fight the inevitable as you will soon face Judgment."
I...
I am Aster. And I belong to you.
That''s...what I am.
The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.
It has been an hour since the young Human boy disappeared from the mansion. I have been searching around the forest nearby to see if he hasn''t run too far. To the nocturnal demons living in the area, they will prowl around for signs of prey. Once they catch the human''s scent, then they won''t stop their pursuit until they catch and eat him. Which is why it''s imperative to recover the human boy as soon as possible.
However, searching through the forest is much more difficult even for a Drago Nox like me. When I change into my dragon form, I can gain a birds-eye-view thanks to my wings. However, with the new moon coming tonight, it would be difficult for me to find the boy in the sky. All I can do is to track his scent and...
Hold on... I noticed another scent very familiar to me. Only, this one doesn''t seem to belong to a Wild Demon.
"Oh, there you are, Casia."
That voice... I turned around to see...
"Vander?! I thought I told you to stay at the mansion!"
"And what? Let you wait for him to be eaten by Wild Demons. Besides, I already took care of the difficult part."
I was confused about what he meant. But I looked down and gasped to see the human boy, sleeping on the young Master''s lap. Whenever he slept beside me back in the cave, he often flailed about while muttering thoughts from his tragic past with his former home. But this time, he was sleeping quietly with a gentle smile on his face.
"What in the Goddess''s name did you do, young Master?" I asked as I processed the fact that he managed to find the human boy on his own.
"I simply have a heart-to-heart with him," Vander answered with an unusually calm tone. "As for how I found him, I had to recall your teachings and use a combination of Fire and Darkness to locate him."
I widen my eyes. I did teach him the basics of divination spells. But I specifically mentioned that it would be possible with Light and Nature. I didn''t expect him to create a spell nor use both of those elements just so he could locate the human boy. I understand he''s special due to the circumstances of his birth. Yet, this is more than a special ability. No, this has to do with the Goddess. There were a few cases where a demon was born not from conversion or birth. Other than that, everything else is a mystery even to the demons.
"The more impossible acts you''ve made, the more I question your methods, young Master," I muttered as I rubbed the bridge between my nose. "Which begs the question. What happened to Aster?"
"Are you talking about the current Aster or the real one?"
...It seems like I have my answer.
"So he has fallen asleep once more."
"Only for a while." The young Master sighed. "While I''m saddened to see him go once more, I''m aware that''s not the real Aster I seek. The real Aster possessed fragments of our forgotten past. The Aster who knew the balance between light and darkness. The Aster who bridges between humanity and the demonic."
I also sighed as I sat next to Vander while trying not to wake the human boy. "According to the prophecy our Lady gave us, you will have the ability of both a human and a demon. But other than your knack for unique abilities related to magic, I don''t seem to notice anything peculiar recently."
"Probably because of Aster. I wish I could tell him, but I doubt I have anything to help him confront his forgotten past. If he wants to unlock his true self, he has to do it himself." Vander then started to frown. "Still, it''s so frustrating not to help him. I''m supposed to be his other self, but I can''t do anything to support him right now."
I understand his frustrations. He''s the manifestation of Aster''s darkness. Yet neither of us knew what it was. Even with the knowledge of the mind''s intricacies and the power to read minds, I can''t read and understand the hearts of humanity. And Vander''s heart is the most complicated I''ve ever encountered. With his origins as a former human who was born into the Demon Territory without his memories, the only way we can help Aster is to be by his side and prepare for his reawakening. But that doesn''t mean Vander''s concerns would disappear with that advice alone.
"If you want to support him, then do more than be brutally honest to him and others," I suggested. "The truth can set them free. But if you only tell him nothing but the truth, there is nothing for them to help them accept it. Seeing the human boy''s smile is the right step for you. Do not forget your kindness over ruthless confrontations."
"I guess you''re right. I''m glad I hold back my darkness to help Gabriel."
I raised my eyebrow when I heard that unfamiliar name. "Gabriel?"
Vander nodded. "Yeah. We agreed that he would be part of the House of Lavender. I understand the risks of having a human in the Demon Territory. But I have a feeling he won''t associate with his old home for long. The only thing left is for him to decide his final fate. I can grant him his wish, but I will not force it against his will."
I''m surprised at his declaration. With how many demonic alchemy experiments he performed after the old Master''s passing, I''m surprised his morality has dulled from the sacrifices he made. And yet, he didn''t lose it and rather made a vow to ensure he wouldn''t use his abilities to the innocent. It was a na?ve dream, yet it was something he might achieve with his unique abilities.
Maybe he needs more than Aster. Maybe he needs more than me. With the right people by their side, they might bring change to both worlds and turn Monochroma upside down.
And Gabriel might be the catalyst of their revolution.
"Come again!"
I quietly watch the client disappear behind the door as it closes. I couldn''t do anything but watch behind the counter and watch her wave goodbye to them.
How many clients did she take already? I wanted to count how many, but I''m not allowed to do so. Why did I listen to her though? Was it validation? Was it fear? It doesn''t matter. I follow the Mistress and I will only act if she wishes me to do so. There''s nothing for me to think through but to follow her orders around the shop.
Yet I have a sinking feeling I shouldn''t. A voice that I shouldn''t listen to. But why shouldn''t I? I need to follow her orders. That''s what I want for myself.
"Well, it seems like you''re behaving well, Aster."
I look up and see the Mistress approaching me. She looks beautiful in the candlelight behind her. She reminds me of a goddess reigning the night.
"I think it''s a good time for me to quiz you on some details. You can speak."
SNAP!
I blink my eyes. I open my mouth and let out a voice after so long. Was that my voice? I didn''t know how young I sounded despite how deep it sounded.
"Now, I will give a limited time to recall them. What do my last client want for their visit?"
SNAP!
What do they want? I feel like it''s coming back to me.
"They only ask for some antiques for their houses."
The Mistress smiled. She approved my response.
"That is correct. Yet, there is a reason behind the sold antiques. They seemed to be troubled by other means. Can you share what it is?"
I close my eyes, recalling more of their visit recently.
"They... They expressed their disdain to someone. Someone who was supposed to be related to them."
"And why is that?"
"...I''m not sure."
I frowned at that last answer. I want to see her smile again, but I don''t know the answer to that.
"Well, don''t be too sad. I did tell you not to show it in public. Besides, your observations are nearly flawless," my Mistress said in her soothing voice. "As for your answer, it''s partially correct. They lost their mother and their father was remarried to another woman. The reason why they hate their stepmother is the feeling of betrayal. The thought of replacing the person you love with another. It can affect what they have as a family if they let their jealousy and grief consume them."
So that''s why. That was sad, yet I couldn''t seem to understand that client. I wanted to, but even with the Mistress''s orders, I couldn''t.
"Now before we move on, do you have any questions?"
SNAP!
I hummed as I collected the thoughts she would allow me at this time.
"Why did they not accept your offer?" I asked. "Did they say they wanted their mother back?"
My Mistress chuckled. "Because that''s what they truly want. The heart and soul never lies as long you''re honest with your feelings."
"But... I don''t understand. You offered her a chance. But at the same time, you discouraged her to take it. Isn''t the point of your services that they will accept your offers to achieve your goals?"
"That is true. There is a price to use our services. However, they have a chance to choose. If I make an illusion of choice, I''m no better than a corrupted demon. Humanity has a chance to choose and they must be aware of the consequences. I merely show them if they take my offer and in the end, they made a wise choice to understand their stepmother better."
That...doesn''t make any sense. I want to understand, but it''s all circles for me.
"It''s too soon for you to wrap that topic around your head, Aster. You cannot see what is black or white for humanity. By truly understanding others, you may know the thoughts and pains they endured in one go. If one goes away, another will fall. Good cannot conquer evil if they don''t exist and you cannot truly see through the light without the darkness to dampen it. There are no right or wrong answers to the game of life. Please keep that in mind as you interact with others."
I see. I think I understand the client''s intentions.
"Now then..."
SNAP!
I closed my mouth as soon as heard her finger snap.
"You may resume your duties. I may need your assistance on the inventory."
I nod. If anything for my Mistress, I shall do so for her sake.
Yet I asked myself the same thing. Her Grace gave me a home and a purpose. Yet they were nothing more than her wishes than mine. What kind of wish am I supposed to have? And what is my role in all of this?
Alas, my Grace commanded me to stop thinking. I don''t know what else should I do. But for now, I shall follow her will until the end of time.
I assure you, my young sapling.
It''s a matter of time until you realize your true potential.
So slumber in the darkness, Aster. And you shall realize your true role in your new home.
I shall be observing your progress, young sapling.
Until then, sleep well.
My other self.
Chapter 32: Another Day
Report #329
This is [REDACTED], the vice-captain of the Demon Wall Brigade.
I''m speaking on behalf of the Captain [REDACTED] regarding the village near the Demon Wall.
For the past few days, the villagers reported several sightings of demons near the wall. We assumed they were hallucinating or lying to the authorities. But we did detect an unusual amount of dark mana near the village lately. Not only that, they also reported an unusual number of failed harvests such as spoiled wheat and apples, and the lack of rain for the last 3 days. While the last statement seemed to be unrelated to the demon sightings, the village leader insisted on the connections between them.
Regardless, the demon sightings shall not remain unattended. We may require extra men to investigate this further.
...st...r?
Huh?
...a...th to ...ter!
Ugh... That sounds like my master... At least I can tell from their slight deep voice...
How long are you going to sleep, Aster?
I open my eyes and gasp as soon as I hear those words. I turn around and ask, "How long was I sleeping?!"
My mistress chuckled. "Long enough to see your cute face, my little worker."
I frowned when she made that remark. "I''m not little, mistress."
"Do you want me to seal your thoughts and emotions again?"
I groaned as I got up from my hammock. "No, I apologized for that, mistress. Although I appreciate you refrain from calling me that. It''s embarrassing."
"Awww... Try to be shameless for once, Aster. You can''t stay as a wallflower forever. What happens when I''m gone from the store?"
I would say I might be free. But the thought of it hurt my head a bit because of the mistress. It''s as if she handcuffed me to her soul and body and I couldn''t express it through my thoughts or words.
"You know, you shouldn''t force yourself. You''re here to re-discover yourself while learning the ins and outs of my work. Besides, you seemed to be lost while you were observing me."
"Lost?" I repeated while I scratched the back of my head. "I doubt I''m going to be lost here considering how small the shop is. No offense."
"True. But that''s not what I meant." She leans in closer to my ear with a smile. "You have your eyes on one of the products. Isn''t that right?"
Huh?! What makes she think I want one of the knick-knacks on the shelves?! That''s ridiculous!
"Fufu... Your face turned red the moment I asked that question. Proof that you indeed have piqued your interest in my creations. There is no shame to admit it. Besides, since you''re my only apprentice, you have my permission to take one for free as long as you work hard in your job, of course."
She''s surprisingly charitable despite our master-apprentice relationship. Even so, I doubt I have any interest...
"It''s a box of tarot cards, correct?"
?!
"What makes you think I''m interested in those old superstitious deck of cards?"
However, the mistress simply chuckled again and said, "Your eyes won''t lie. Whenever you were cleaning or organizing the stock on the shelf, you always focused on the deck despite you were currently in my command. Honestly, I was hoping to use it in my work. But it would be better if someone like you can use the deck to its full capacity."
Huh?! I couldn''t believe what she suggested... "M-Mistress... You shouldn''t have... I don''t have the money to afford it."
But she simply smiled as she took the deck and shoved it into my hands. "I didn''t exactly say it''s a discount. Think of it as compensation for your work. You deserve it."
I don''t know if I deserve a deck of playing cards. But if that''s what the mistress wished, then I have no objections.
"Now, let''s get back to work. You can help me with cleaning the counter."
I nodded. "Yes, my Lady."
As I started helping her again, I began to wonder about the "compensation" she gave me. She was right that I was attracted by this deck. But the question was why am I interested in it? It wouldn''t make sense if I tried to ignore it.
Either way, I feel like I need to work more to get it off my chest.
"C-Casia?"
"Don''t speak. You need to stay awake."
"I doubt I have the strength to do so. I only took his offer because I had some unfinished business in the living world. It''s because of you and Mr. Hyde that I have a new lease on life. You let me get away from my former employers and gave me the freedom to finish my last work."
"No, wait!!!"
"Casia, don''t worry about me. You said that you will absorb everything about me, right?"
"That''s... I did it because I was desperate. But now... I can''t bear to lose my only friend! Please stay!"
"Even if I do, there''s nothing left for me because of my old home. I rather disappear than drag my name in the mud by my revenge and the people who ruined me."
"But... I can''t..."
"I like to think of it as an inheritance from a friend. My knowledge from my old world, my name, and my legacy... Promise me that you will keep them in my memory."
"I-I promise..."
"...Thank you. Now I''m ready...to become you, Casia."
"NOOOOOO!!!!"
I gasped as I snapped awake. I didn''t expect to doze off into another memory of my former host. I wished he could have gone out with a different fate. Yet, greed and envy drove him out of the civilization he called home.
I couldn''t bring you back. But I will keep the promise that linked us together. I just need to focus on the present to achieve it.
My past aside, I sighed as I got up from the shade of the tree and walked through the forest outside the Demon Territory once more. It has been 2 days since Gabriel''s permanent induction into the House of Lavender. Vander is still keeping an eye on him back home and it would be the end of our debacle regarding his place in the world. However, something was still bothering me. I would ignore the village since they thought the ritual would work the moment he entered the Demon Territory. But the question was how the hell did they even have access to it? It should be impossible due to the laws placed in the land as well as the [Demon Wall] surrounding the territory.
I shouldn''t let the village go unattended like this. I need answers and going back there should give me the ones I''m looking for. But this time, I''m not going alone.
"Well, nice to see your scaly face back here."
The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
I turned around and smiled to see a familiar jovial man strolling right behind me. Unlike my previous associate who accompanied me, he has metallic armor enough to blind anyone when looked under the light and a sword sheathed on his belt, enough to remind me of an old-fashioned knight. Only this knight was a bit...out there. And that''s a saying from a fellow demon.
"I''m not in a mood for your black humor, Val. I need your help in investigating [Holi Village]."
"Oh? You mean those religious fanatics? Why are you so interested in that kind of village? I thought you dislike zealots worshipping those stuck-up gods."
From Val''s grin alone, I have a feeling I''m in a world of teasing right now. But the boys'' safety must come first. "I heard they started to conduct a sacrificial ritual that involves young children from Holi Village. I need some evidence to confirm my suspicions."
"Evidence, huh?" I slowly back away as I notice his grin widen. "You''re not the type to get involved in humanity''s morality. Don''t tell me... You''re interested regarding those nonsensical ritual rumors or..." He leans closer to my face. "You smuggled the human sacrifice. Tell me if I''m right on one of them."
Dammit... This demon is unbelievably nosy...
Most Sentient Demons have mixed opinions on keeping a human in the Demon Territory rather than draining them for mana and slavery. One reason why is that they will eventually be possessed and turn into demons if they stay there too long. Another was sparing a humanoid, which is seen as a disgrace and a sign of weakness. I only care about the former reason and never my power between the Draco Nox and Demon Lords. But if they knew about the human boy, then who knows what would happen to Aster and Vander? I shouldn''t tell anyone, not even Val, that we''re harboring a human child in our care.
"The only thing you think was "right" is your lack of patience, Val. How about you let me finish what I said before you run through your mouth again?" I would have bare my claws if it wasn''t for my patience and my human adventurer disguise.
"Hahaha! I''m half-serious, Casia. Don''t take it the wrong way, bud."
I groaned. "Don''t get all buddy-buddy with me after that tasteless joke." I sighed while rubbing the nose bridge between my eyes before continuing. "I want to visit Holi Village in person. Not through crystals or telepathy. I want to see it with my own eyes."
I let Val take in my declaration as I watched him stumble with his eyes widening and his smile dropped.
"My god... You are serious. But are you sure you want to go there? That village may have villagers with low Mana, but they''re guarded by the military assigned in the Demon Wall nearby, remember? Who knows what will happen if they recognize you as a demon?"
He''s right. Since the village is located near the Demon Wall, some guards tend to oversee them to ensure their safety from any runaway demon that goes under their radar. However, their range and number were limited and we only got out unscathed because of our connections to the people outside the Demon Territory.
"When it comes to suppressing my Dark Mana, I''m an expert even before obtaining my human form. If I get in with some forged documents for my adventurer disguise, I will evade any suspicion from both villagers and guards," I explained.
"What happens if they do? Once they know a powerful demon has escaped, they will do everything in their power to chase you down until you''re dead. Not even your new human body can face the might of the powerful adventurers in this land."
I groaned again. I begin to regret telling him my plans. "Do I have to repeat myself? I have the ability to manipulate their memories. I could have used it to alter their memories. However, the guards are watching them like hawks. They have magical tools to detect any Dark magic or mana from a demon. However, I doubt I need my powers to waltz into the village for my investigations. You only need to suppress my mana and the right words to avert suspicions. Not only that, you''re here to help me as a witness, so that''s enough for me."
"Or some luck to get away from those eagle-eyed humanoids." Val sighed. "But out of all Drago Nox I met, you''re the only one who still has a brain."
I''ll pretend that''s a compliment. "Just don''t say anything stupid. Remember our roles. We are adventurers stopping by to restock our supplies for a quest. They have a small shop and armory there, so we should purchase some items to make it believable."
"That and you want to send some gifts to that young Master of yours."
I groaned once more and smacked him from behind his head. "Stay silent and do as I say."
I take a deep breath as we continue our trek into the woods. Despite his jovial and annoying nature, Val is one of the powerful Sentient Demons in the [Domain of Canyons]. While he wasn''t one of the [Demon Lord Candidates], he is still one of the strongest mercenaries in the [Hunting Order]. The fact we became friends over a proof of strength was still beyond me considering I only won because he surrendered in exchange for a compromise. But despite his focus on strength, he is no fool. He wasn''t wrong about the guards. During my patrol, I noticed some of them mentioned they would be having new recruits coming in a week. I''m not surprised considering the number of monsters appearing lately. Although I am bothered with one detail from their conversation.
And it''s the fact some of them came from another world summoned by the God of Light.
This is ridiculous...
I accepted the mistress''s offer. But what am I going to do with this deck of cards? She released the seal from my emotions and thoughts before she left for important chores outside while I had to stay here to guard the store. But I don''t know what kind of games I can play with 78 cards and I''m not the type to do those card reading mumbo-jumbo. There was nobody to visit the store today and I''m doing nothing but to read a book she gave me while drinking a cup of chamomile tea. It seemed to be related to my deck as it''s about a Fool and his strange journey of sorts. I didn''t understand the whole thing about his journey. He didn''t have a destination in mind, a fitting trait of an idiotic hero.
Although, I feel a bit bad calling the Fool as an idiot. The more I read about the characters he met, the more I began to wonder if he was me. The characters and events that occurred in the book gave me deja vu, yet I couldn''t recognize them at all. All my life, I experienced abuse and suffering from my family and bullies. How can I relate to these characters if I don''t have those people in my life?
CLANG!
A customer already? But the mistress hasn''t come back from her chores yet. Thankfully, she also commanded me to take care of any customers coming and entertain them until she came back. I put down the book and approached the new customer. To my surprise, it''s none other than a young boy carrying a backpack as he looks around the store. It''s a bit odd since most of our customers so far are teenagers and adults. Regardless, I don''t have a right to deny a customer as per her orders, so I might as well queue him up until she gets back.
"Hey, kid. Are you interested in our wares?" I asked as I slowly approached him. "My mistress is out for a while, so I suggest you should sit down on the chairs on the side."
Looking closely at the young customer, he reminds me of me back in my elementary school days. From his brown hair and narrowed eyes to his white shirt and light purple sweater vest, brown shorts, long white shorts, and black loafers, it felt like I was staring at a past reflection in a strange mirror.
"H-Have you seen my friend?"
Huh? His friend? Was he only here to find them?
"I don''t think so," I answered. "Did you recall what they look like? I might help you find them."
"S-She has black long hair, a black dress, and black shoes." He raised his hand next to his head. "She''s about this size."
So a young girl in black... Why does that sound familiar?
I looked outside the shop and judging by the grey clouds in the sky, it seemed like it was going to rain soon. I feel bad for shooing him away and he might get wet if he heads out without waiting for the mistress. I should let him know before he leaves the shop.
"I doubt she''s in here. But maybe I might help you find her, yet not now. Can you wait here for a while until the clouds are clear?"
"But she said she''ll be here to play with me. She promised we''ll play shop here before she goes..."
Before...she goes... This sounds all too familiar... I recalled that as a child, I was playing pretend shop with the same young girl similar to his friend. Those were a few times I was happy outside of my despair and struggles with my family and bullies.
"I get that you''re frustrated, but there''s nothing we can do about it. I''ll see if I can find her p-" But then, the boy suddenly turns around and runs into the backroom of the shop. "Hey! Not over there! Only shop employees are allowed there!"
Looks like the kid isn''t stopping despite my warnings. I quickly chase him down before he hurts himself. But once I catch him, I stop and notice he''s staring at nothing. Or at least that''s what I thought when I noticed something behind the boxes. I feel like I shouldn''t look what it is, but I need to take him out of the authorized area before the mistress gets back. I reach out to him and call out to him, but he suddenly smiles with his eyes perked up.
"Hey, look! That''s my friend!"
Huh? What did he say?
I turn around and my eyes widen to see a young girl who seems to be the boy''s age emerge from behind the boxes with black long hair, a black dress, and black shoes... No... This can''t be... She looks like the same girl I knew from my childhood days... Her scratches on her knees, the rips on the edges of her dress... It can''t be her... It was 19 years ago...
"I come back as promised! So let''s play again, Umbaria!"
U-Umbaria...
Now I remember... That''s the name of the g-
No, that''s the name of the girl I befriended. The girl that was my only friend in the world.
"Sure, Aster! Let''s play!"
But why? Why is she here? And why is she playing with the boy who looks like me? What''s...the hell is happening here?
Remember...
Remember... Remember what exactly?
Remember...to forget... Remember...to exist...
No... I can''t...
Remember...what you promised...Aster...
My promise... I don''t want to remember it. But I couldn''t forget it...
How I met Umbaria... How I played with her every day...
And how I was forced to part with her because of my family...
That was the greatest regret of my life. Something I wish to go back to meet her again.
If only I couldn''t meet her...
No, if only I could stop myself from letting her leave...
I tried to reach out to her. But before I could, the whole world around me turned black...
Chapter 33: From the Beginning
What do you wish for in life?
To be free from my own suffering.
Why do you seek that impossible dream?
All my life, I''ve been exploited by the people whom I call family and friends. I couldn''t seek respite and freedom no matter how hard I tried to earn them.
Do you feel it''s your fault for living a life of despair?
I felt it was my fault. I made the wrong choices. I would have left my family early. I would have chosen the right people to support me. Now I had nothing. No aspirations. No hopes. Nothing to push me to keep living.
Do you wish to end it all?
...I was. But you gave me another reason to live.
You erased me.
And what did I erase?
Everything.
Without my "colleagues", they couldn''t exploit my dreams and talents.
Without my "boss", I do not owe him unnecessary favors.
Without a "job", I do not have a reason to stay.
Without my "friends", no one will drag me down to despair.
Without a home, I am free from my self-inflicted prison.
Without my family, I would not exist in that dreadful world.
Without my humanity, I am free from my thoughts of despair and the darkness of my current outlook.
Finally, how do I erase everything about yourself?
I am free.
I have no reason to hate myself from my now non-existent past.
In this new world, I will become whoever I want and whatever I want to be with my new identity.
Your freedom has a price. Because of your repressed emotions from years of despair, you will suffer eternal life without individuality. Even if you desire solitude, you will never become one.
Does it matter? This is a small price to pay for escaping my despair.
I have no reason to cling to appearances and reputation.
Dr. Jekyll split his good and evil in the struggle between his well-mannered gentleman and evil monster. But because he believed in repressing his dark vices and keeping his reputation, he lost control of Mr. Hyde.
However, I have no intentions of repressing my other self. The new world is much more crueler than my forgotten past. I have no intentions to be involved in politics.
But if anyone dares to threaten us and my allies, I will let him run wild. We will show our enemies why you shouldn''t cross us.
...I have heard your resolve.
Now, is there something you want before you return to the realm of consciousness?
...
I want a do-over.
I refuse to wallow in my self-doubt and despair any longer. I want to stop the voices that doubt everything I know.
Then tell me... Recall that day. What do you want to change to erase your despair?
To meet with her again. The weird girl who always invited me to a dark shop. The girl who would make me smile away from the darkness of my life.
And the moment I was forced to part with her because of my parents...
My life became worse...
"Monster brat! Monster brat!"
"Awww... Is the monster brat crying right now? If you''re in pain right now, why don''t you start spewing out fire like a dragon? I heard from Dad that dragons always horde all of their treasure. Maybe we should call you "dragon brat" since you have a habit of horde all of the lunch we wanted."
I could hear them cackle while I huddled in the corner. This always happened at elementary. The boys would keep pestering me about my lunch and when I refused, they kept beating me until I gave them up. Because of them, I always go hungry and they often leave me with a piece of bread and rice while they enjoy my mother''s cooking. It didn''t matter to her whenever I told my Mom about it, thinking I didn''t like the food she cooked.
That was the life I was living as a boy. Being harassed during classes, leaving bugs and mean messages on my desk, stealing my lunch... It was even worse when my siblings joined in with the bullies on the weekends. No matter what I do or what I say, nothing has changed even after elementary. I couldn''t escape my bullies even if I hid them behind my books.
But one day, I tried running away from them after school.
"Hey! Stop running, you monster brat!"
I gasped as I kept running away from my bullies. I already gave them lunch. Why were they still chasing me?!
"Get back here! We haven''t got some chocolate from you yet!"
I''m sick of running. I just want to be alone!
I need to hide. There were many buildings I could hide, but which one?
"Over here."
Huh? Who''s that?
"Hide here."
That sounded like a girl''s voice. It''s coming from that small shop on my right. I don''t know who was calling me, but it''s better than being caught by those jerkwads. I quickly rushed inside and hid behind the counter. I waited for a few seconds as I heard their voices again.
"Huh? Where did he go?"
"I think he went that way."
Already!? I shouldn''t stay here any longer. I need to...
Huh?!
Before I could leave, someone grabbed my mouth and dragged me back under the counter.
"Shhh... Stay still. They will leave if you keep quiet."
This was the same voice who guided me here. I shouldn''t listen to strangers. But what choice do I have now? It''s her or my bullies. I took a deep breath and tried not to utter a single word.
"Man, we can''t find him anywhere!"
"Forget about him. We should head back before our parents yell at us for going home late."
I could hear their footsteps fading. She was right. They left without knowing I was hiding here. I let out a sigh of relief that they were gone for now.
"Thanks for saving my neck back there and sorry for dragging you in my mess."
But when I turned around, I gasped to see that my savior was nothing more than a young girl. She has long black hair along with a matching black dress and shoes. I didn''t expect someone like her to save me. She looked weird with her glowing purple eyes, but her smile seemed to be real and she didn''t seem like the bullies back there.
"It''s okay. After seeing you running away from those mean boys, I knew I needed to do something to help." She then stretched out her hand to me. "My name is Umbaria. What about you?"
Umbaria? What a weird name. But I don''t know if I should trust her or tell her my name.
"Oh, sorry about that. It''s rude for me to ask your name when we first met," the girl suddenly said while putting down her hand. "But I don''t think you should leave yet."
"Why not? They''re already gone and I doubt they''re going back because of their parents," I reminded. "Not to mention, my parents expected me to go home after school."
Just as I got up to leave, I noticed her pouting at me. "Do you have to listen to your parents all the time? It''s still 4 PM and they might still be busy with work."
She''s right. I get it''s still early. But...
"If I don''t, my parents will be mad at me." Suddenly, Umbaria laughed as if I was a joke. "What''s so funny? I''m serious about my parents! Something bad will happen if I disobey them."
"So what? You''re a kid just like me. Don''t you need to play with others for a while? I doubt your parents will be mad if you have a playdate with me."
A-A playdate?! I don''t know what to say. But at the same time, she seemed to be alone for a while. I don''t know if this was her home or not, but I couldn''t have the heart to abandon her like this.
"Y-You have a point. How about we''ll play for a while? But only until 5 PM, okay?"
"Deal!"
She suddenly ran to a shelf nearby and grabbed a few papers from it.
"So... What are we playing anyway?"
The girl grinned. "We''ll play shop! We''ll be the ones selling some stuff to turn this place into the bestest shop ever!"
"Uh... Okay? But shouldn''t we decide who will play as a customer? I think you should be one."
Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.
"No way! If I do that, then I''m the only one who will buy all of the stuff!"
I raised my eyebrow. "Then why not both of us take turns being customers?"
"Then it defeats the point of a shop!"
That didn''t make sense to me at all. What kind of game was this if one of us won''t play as a customer?
"Don''t worry! I will show you how it''s done. Just trust me!"
Before I say anything else, Umbaria grabbed my wrist and started dragging me into the backrooms to show me the "shop" we were going to play in. I was still confused after meeting this weird girl. But something about her made me feel my heart grow...lighter. She was pushy when it came to her "game". But at the same time, I never smiled this long for a while now.
I didn''t know that time. But this is the first time I tasted true freedom. The first time I played with a friend and the first time I didn''t cover my ears from my family and bullies'' attempts to break down my confidence and trust in others.
It''s because of her that made me open my eyes to the hope I thought it would be impossible to reach.
"Welcome to Aster and Umbaria''s Lot-of-Stuff Shop!"
"Lots...of stuff?" I raise my eyebrow at the ridiculous name she gave for this game.
"Yep! I don''t know what kind of stuff are we going to buy for our shop, so I''m going with all of them." Umbaria then pouted at me. "You don''t mind, do you?"
"U-Uh... Sure..." I stammered, seeing that she might have a point there. "But why "Aster"? You do realize that I have a real name, you know."
"Yeah. But "Aster" sounds better to you. You deserve a better name for this game! And you can''t change my mind about it!"
She might probably cry if I try to do so. Besides, she might be right. I think that name sounded better to me. It reminds me of those cool fantasy heroes from those anime and manga I saw back home.
"Alright... If you say so..." I cleared my throat. "From now on, I am Aster, one of the owners of this shop!"
"Awesome! So it''s decided! I''m going to man the cashier and you will be the bodyguard!" She declared.
"No fair! I want to take care of the money! You might spend it for candy or something."
"Hey! I am not! I only spend it on the stuff and snacks!"
"That also means you''re going to buy snacks, aren''t you?"
"Ooh...! You''re so mean!"
I chuckled as we continued playing shop. It''s not what I imagined, but I had fun playing with Umbaria until I went home before nighttime.
After our first meeting, I started visiting Umbaria at the old shop every day after school. Thanks to her, I managed to avoid my bullies every visit, and in return, I saved some of my snacks for us to share before we played. And as we continued playing every day, Umbaria introduced some stuff that seemed weird, but enough to shake things up enough for us to never get bored.
"So... You''re saying that I will get better rewards if I raise my "stats"?" I stared at the paper with a few words Umbaria wrote with a crayon.
[Aster]
[Level] 1
[STR] 3
[HEAL] 2
[INT] 8
[WIS] 4
[LUK] 10
"Yep! The more stuff you buy, the more stats you will get as payment instead of money!" Umbaria explained. "Just think of it as part of a video game! I don''t want to leave you with nothing and I want to spice up this game even more!"
"Yeah. But what can I use with my Strength and Health in a game of shop?" I asked.
"Then... We might introduce some monsters trying to destroy the shop! You''re the bodyguard after all!"
"Seriously?! Are you trying to make this shop better or worse?!"
Umbaria started laughing in response. I''m not amused at first. But I eventually joined in after realizing it''s funny for me, too.
While we weren''t paid with real money because we''re only pretending to have a shop, we tend to use sweets as payment because we want to.
"Awww... Nuts again?" I pouted when she gave me chocolate candy.
"Sorry. But that''s what our latest customer paid with earlier," Umbaria sheepishly answered. "You can have my double citrus blast hard candy if you''re allergic."
"I''m not, but thanks for the offer." We exchanged some candy and started eating them. "Still, we sold a lot of items today. We even got some candy, too. I could eat chocolate all day."
"I agree. But you might get sick if you eat too many."
I chuckled. "Is that a challenge?"
"Yep! But seriously, don''t eat too many. I don''t want you to barf all of our items."
"Ugh! I don''t want that!"
Both of us laughed as we continued enjoying our "hard-earned" candy.
While it wasn''t enough to change my life with my family and school, Umbaria was always there to cheer me up whenever I was down from my bullies and homework. She even made some new rules and customers just to make me smile again.
"Argh! How dare you call me a criminal?!" Umbaria shouted in an adult man''s voice. "That''s it! I''m going to rip this shop bit by bit!"
I look at her unamused by her poor impression. "Is the voice really necessary?"
"Probably not. But you need someone to fight, right? I even got you a sandbag for you to punch with." She then took out the said item, which had a near-perfect drawing of one of my bullies'' faces. "Is it punchable enough for you?"
I sighed. I have to admit, it''s not like one of them. But it''s the thought that counts. Besides, his face was enough for me to throw a punch at it.
"Yep. It''s perfect," I said as I cracked my knuckles with a grin. "As for you, it''s time for you to go. You mess with our shop, you''re messing with me."
I began punching the sandbag as hard as I could. Honestly, this wasn''t the relief I was looking for. But I was grateful Umbaria did all of this to cheer me up again.
Eventually, months had passed. I didn''t miss every visit with Umbaria every day. I even visited her during the weekend when my parents weren''t looking. The more I played with her, the more I smiled away from my troubles. It''s thanks to her that I didn''t have a shitty childhood than I expected. I wish it could last forever.
But it all changed that one rainy day...
"You''re leaving?!"
Unlike before, Umbaria nodded with a frown on her face. "I really want to stay here and play with you a bit longer, Aster. But I have to go somewhere very important. I''m so sorry..."
No... This wasn''t fair... I already had a friend and now, she was leaving?! I...I couldn''t let her...
"Can''t you convince your parents not to leave?! This is a good city and y-you can try moving near my apartment!" I begged. "P-Please... Don''t leave me alone again..."
Umbaria smiled in sorrow as she patted my head. "I won''t. I promise. That''s why I''m leaving this shop to you."
My eyes widened and my jaw dropped at her last sentence. "T-The shop... G-Given to me...?"
Umbaria nodded and said, "It would be too sad if I left it without an owner to take care of it. And since you''re my trusted partner, I know this shop will be in your capable hands."
I started to tear up over what she just said to me. "W-Why are you keep insisting on playing this game, Umbra?! You''re going far away from me and I will never see you again! How can you be so calm about this?! Aren''t you crying that this is the last time we play shop forever?!"
In my attempt to let her stay, I shook her shoulders vigorously. I tried not to let her go from my arms. I did everything to convince her otherwise. But deep in my heart, I know I shouldn''t force her to turn back her wishes in exchange for my companionship. Just as I continued to shake her, she grabbed my wrists and gently put down my arms.
"I am sad that our time together is over. But it''s not like I''m going to leave you here to go back to your dreadful life. You deserved a better life than this."
She then placed some kind of paper on the counter. It was written in crayon and it looked like one of those permission slips Mom and Dad always sign before my field trips. When I read what it said on the paper, I gasped in shock.
CONTRACT
In exchange for my current identity, I, Aster, will inherit the shop from Umbaria. I promise to take care of this shop for Umbaria''s sake.
"A...contract?" I read out loud.
"Yeah. It''s sort of like how we buy and sell at the shop. It''s not that big of a price, though. It''s a way for you to get away from your life of bullies and bad parents," Umbaria explained. "Although, there are some negatives you may encounter. But it''s a better gift than nothing."
"N-Negative how?" She suddenly grew quiet when I asked that question. "U-Umbaria?"
She then sighed and said, "If you sign the contract, you will never go back to the way you were. Your real name, your personality, and your existence in this world... The moment you write your name on that paper, everything about you will disappear like dust. It cannot recover by any means and who knows what you will become afterward. But it is a better fate than living in the world of despair." After that, she placed a crayon next to the paper. "However, it''s not my decision for you to sign it. The choices you make are up to you. Will you risk the consequences that bear this contract or will you remain in your haven of despair?"
I didn''t know what to say. I understand half of it, but I''m scared of what would happen to me if I signed the contract. If what she said was true, I might have had a better life than running away from my bullies and not being yelled at by my parents. But if I accept it, then everything about me...would disappear...
What kind of deal was that?! Am I going to risk myself so I can get away from everything?! I wanted to get away, but not like this. Not when I''m forced out of my home and my family.
I don''t know what''s right or wrong at this point.
"Umbaria... I-I can''t..."
"THERE YOU ARE!!!"
My eyes widened again. That voice... It couldn''t be...
"I can''t believe it! You''re supposed to go home early and do your homework! Instead, you''re playing around in this...dump!"
I didn''t want to turn around. Those were my parents... But how did they find this place?! I tried to keep my head down below the counter. Maybe they won''t find me if I stay...
"I. FOUND. YOU."
Someone suddenly grabbed my hair and yanked me to the shoes that I recognized from my parents. I looked behind me and saw two of my bullies grinning as if they were innocent angels.
"As promised, your son is a-okay!" One of the bullies declared as if he didn''t do wrong to me. "It took a while. But we tracked him down after school and told you everything."
No... They followed me?!
"Thank you. We wouldn''t be able to find him if it wasn''t for your hard work." My Dad then glared at me as he grabbed my arm. "Do you know how worried we were?! Your grades are going down lately and we''re not letting you procrastinate in this dirty pigsty!"
"B-But... I need to stay longer! U-Umbaria is about to move out!" I begged while struggling out of my father''s grip. "No! No! Let me play with her one more time!"
"What the hell are you talking about? You''re the only one who''s been hiding in this rubble," my mother answered. "But don''t worry. We already contacted the contractors and they will be demolishing this hellhole starting tomorrow. You should stop playing with your stupid imaginary friend and focus on your studies for once!"
I could hear my bullies laughing at me while Dad tried to pull me away from the counter. "No! I won''t! I don''t want to be away from her!" I begged. "Umbaria! Please! Say something! Umbaria!"
I looked at the counter and to my relief, she was behind it. She was frowning and yet, she stood there like a statue.
"U-Umbaria?! Please! Say something! Umbaria!"
But she did say something. But to my shock, it wasn''t what I expected.
"I hope we will meet again, Aster."
"No..." I muttered. "No, no, no, NO!!!"
But then, my grip on the counter was released by accident. My Dad grabbed my whole body and dragged me away while my laughing bullies and mother walked away from a building we called "our shop".
"UMBARIA!!!!"
For the next two days, I was imprisoned in my room under the excuse of "disciplinary action". I couldn''t go to school or play with my video games since they confiscated all of them. I could do nothing but study and do my homework as they asked. Yet, I still wondered if my meetings with Umbaria were real or not. My parents and siblings told me they didn''t know a girl with that name nor know one playing in that abandoned building. But I knew she was real. I could touch her, and share snacks together. There was no way she was my imaginary friend. Yet, no one would believe me. Even if I tried to convince them, it would end up the same bullying and shouting as usual.
Once I was allowed to go back to school again, I tried going back to that building where we played.
But in the end, I was too late.
The whole thing was reduced to rubble and Umbaria was nowhere to be seen.
I forgot everything related to her after elementary. As soon as she was gone, my life became worse.
My parents grew neglectful because of my more successful siblings. The bullying didn''t stop. And I found myself in an exploitation company to work for.
After that, I was transported into another world where the god threw me away like trash.
If only I accepted that "contract"...
If only I stayed with her a bit longer...
If only I took her "games" more seriously...
I don''t care about my name anymore. I would give everything up to see you again.
So please, Umbaria...
Please... Come back and play with me one more time.
Oh, how long have I waited for you to utter those words, my bodyguard...
Chapter 34: Behind the Veil
The Judgment is the key to rebirth.
He must acquit for all of the sins and temptations they endured to shed his false self. Only then, he will realize his true nature and role in this world.
It''s only a matter of time until he reaches the final destination of his journey.
Only then he will return to The World he calls home.
The World... I call home...
How long do I wait until you reach your Judgement, Aster?
I''ve been waiting for you since Casia left to investigate. I kept an eye on Gabriel while teaching him some do''s and don''ts in our mansion. But there has been no response from him so far.
I am waiting patiently for you to return. So please, Aster...
Don''t let me wait too long.
"Vander?"
I blinked as soon as Gabriel called out to me. It seemed like I was almost lost in my thoughts when I was studying some advanced Alchemy books Casia left me at the library. Although I don''t know if it''s a good time for me to read since he''s currently outside the Demon Territory again. Regardless, I stretch out my arms afterward and turn to Gabriel.
"What is it? Do you need help with your magic again?" I asked. "But I have to warn you again that I''m no great teacher like Casia."
"It''s true I need some help on that. It''s just he didn''t say what he does exactly when he told us he''s going back to that village," Gabriel said. "It''s the same when I was living in his cave. I''m worried he might do anything crazy there."
Huh. I didn''t expect him to worry about Casia like that. I guess he really treated him like me when he found him.
"He might be a big dragon, but he''s no idiot. He won''t recklessly charge into a human village without any thought and whatever happens to us, he is willing to drop everything to rescue us on a double. At least that''s what he vowed to me."
"But what if he gets hurt by those villagers? What if they find out he''s a demon dragon?"
I sighed and stood up to pat Gabriel''s head. "I assure you that will never happen. Casia is strong for a good reason and he''s not the type to expose him." I smirked. "If anything, those humans at the Demon Border should be the ones who should be worried."
To my surprise, Gabriel slowly backed away from me. "Huh? What''s the matter?" I didn''t do anything to him other than read my books.
"It''s just that you''re not like Aster. He tends to worry about Casia and me along with many other things. But you... You don''t seem to be afraid of everything and are willing to risk just to get something you want. Namely those strange crystals..."
"I don''t want to talk about it," I grumbled, not wanting to recall that incident. "I thought it would be easier without Aster around. He''s normally the one who made those hybrid Mana Crystals."
"Huh? But you''re studying those books about Alchemy? Aren''t you supposed to be good at them?"
"Yeah. But compared to me and Aster, he''s way above and reckless when it comes to his skills with the crystals. I prefer other ways to apply my alchemy skills."
Before I can continue, I notice Gabriel staring at me strangely. "Wow... You said you''re a demon. So I''m expecting that you''re all powerful and immortal like the villagers said. So I thought you''re good at making evil experiments."
I flinched when he made that comment. "What the hell did they teach you about demons?" I sighed to regain my composure. "It''s true about the immortal part. But I''m nowhere near as powerful as Casia and the Demon Lords. I''m a Demi-Fiend, the weakest demon in the Demon Territory. That means having magic and powers aren''t enough to be at Casia''s level."
"Oh?" Gabriel frowned and looked at me. "Aren''t you sad about it?"
I shake my head. "I''m not bothered about it. I get I''m not going to start as the most powerful demon. But it''s not enough for me to give up. I''m not relying too much on strength and I rather prefer to use my words than force. As long nobody threatens our home, I''m not gonna raise a finger against our enemies." I sighed. "Of course, I still need to keep myself in shape to prepare myself. I still need to get stronger for Casia''s sake."
"To get...stronger..." Gabriel stared at his hand for a while. "Vander, can you help me master magic again? I want to cast spells by the time Casia gets back."
I smirked as I put down my book. "I thought you would ask that again. Like I said, I''m not a good teacher and my teaching methods are...strange, to say the least. Are you prepared for it?"
"...Yes. I also want to get stronger like you. I don''t know if it''s enough to pay him back, but I don''t want to be a boy who gets blamed by everyone again."
He might have other reasons, but I applaud his determination. "Right. Let''s head out in the back and start with your Dark magic."
"Why not Fire?"
I groaned. "Trust me. We don''t want to make an accident with Casia not around. I learned it the hard way."
I didn''t clarify too much about it. There were too many bad memories from my stupidity.
Either way, we head out to start with Gabriel''s training.
"Thank you for the food!"
We took the dishes that the waiter gave us while I looked around the establishment. While it''s a small restaurant building in the middle of a village, it''s enough to occupy about 4 customers inside. I also noticed some men in armor were also there chattering and drinking about while the cooks and waiters were working hard in the kitchen behind us. They seemed to be friendly just like the villagers when we first arrived and they had no problem with the restaurant by the ecstatic expressions on their faces.
I''m impressed with their flourishing business, but it''s not enough to dissuade me from ignoring the truth behind their hospitality. Behind the villagers'' warm smiles hid a dark motive and they seemed to do everything to keep us in the dark. However, I''m not the type to let them pull wool over my eyes. They are too blinded to the demon''s true nature and I will make sure they will know that when the time comes. For now, all we need now is information and we need all of it before we make a confrontation.
"Man, this food is the best!"
Although I do need to deal with Val''s short attention span first. When I turn around, I see a plump woman carrying a few trays on her left hand standing next to him.
"Why thank you, good sir! It''s not much, but we''re proud of our home-grown veggies, especially with our peppers, green onions, and carrots. They give an extra kick to the soup and salad," she said with a big grin. "Our village may be small, but if it wasn''t for the God of Light blessing our harvests, we wouldn''t have any food and other necessities for winter. You know, village traditions and all that."
I tilt my head. "The God of Light? I''m surprised you were able to get His blessings for your village. Normally, you would have obtained that kind of blessing when you make an offering big enough for God to accept it."
Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!
"Oh, it''s no biggie! We actually have a big ritual we have every two months. We don''t want to tell you everything, but all you know is because of it, we managed to get all of the ripened harvests on time for the shipping," the waitress explained. "It''s because of this blessing that we managed to sell and export everything we need. So don''t sweat the small details."
I guess she''s not going to give us more details no matter how much I press her in front of other villagers. I''m not gonna take that risk and save it for later.
"If that''s the case, it might explain why most of the kids here are happy and healthy," Val said.
"Yes. Most of them are not only healthy but also strong and smart. They have a bright future ahead as knights, adventurers, and heroes. Who knows, they might be on par with the rumored otherworlders I''ve heard about."
So they have a hint of arrogance regarding the next generation... And I thought humanity''s monarchy was too stuck up for its own good.
"Huh. You have big dreams when it comes to your children. But while being an adventurer is good and all, what about the ones who might inherit the farms and other facilities here?"
"Oh, we haven''t forgotten about our dear old village. As long our children have the right qualities, they will contribute to our future."
Right qualities? I''m guessing they have unrealistic expectations with their children as well. I understand parents want what''s best for them. But there needs to be a balance between the child''s freedom and expectations. It might be the very reason it might be connected with their "ritual" and "village traditions" she mentioned. I guess I need to look a little deeper into this.
"I''m glad to hear that! If no one inherits the farms, then there''s no way anyone will replicate these delicious meals!"
I sighed in exasperation. I wish he could take this undercover investigation seriously.
After the meal, I had the chance to roam around the village in person. Looking around, I can see many villagers and children chattering and playing around respectively with farmers stocking up their stands with fruits, old folks walking around, and some boys playing swordfight with wooden swords. It''s normal so far, yet my uneasiness hasn''t gone away the moment I arrived here. However, they showed their smiles genuine enough to fool a naive humanoid that I couldn''t press them for more information in public. Besides, the soldiers from the Demon Border are still inside the restaurant and there''s a chance I may gain unnecessary attention from them. Not to mention they didn''t show any unusual behavior that would relate to the investigation.
"It''s been a few weeks since our last ritual."
Ritual? I heard it coming from one of the houses I passed by just now. Looks like I found what I''ve been looking for, but I can''t let anyone know I''ve been eavesdropping. I may have enhanced hearing, but I need some way for me to listen closely.
Hmmm... The stall nearby should do nicely.
"Welcome, young man. Can I help you?" The woman greeted me as I approached her stall.
"Good afternoon to you, too," I greeted back with a smile. "My friend and I are about to head out, but I want to see if I can pack up some snacks for the road."
"Why, sure! I recommend some oranges. We may be way out from the ocean, but it''s great for avoiding scurvies!"
It doesn''t make sense since I''m not a pirate, but I''ll take what she recommended. For now, I''ll focus my hearing on those voices while pretending to window shop for a few minutes.
"Yeah. I''m surprised their kid hasn''t come back. I can''t believe he still believed that his folks would come back for him."
"Not unlike the last one 2 weeks before him. He was a handful and we had no choice but to push him out of the border to complete it."
Another child before Gabriel? That''s new and concerning.
"Well, it doesn''t matter what happened to him. If you enter the Demon Territory, you will never come back alive. Both of them might be demon food by now and thanks to their sacrifice, our village is thriving than before."
"I thought we might be in trouble if we didn''t wait to sacrifice another child after about 4 weeks, but I guess it doubled our blessings for this month."
"I guess we should thank those kids after all. They may be useless with adventuring, fighting, and farming, but they were good at being demon baits for the sake of our traditions. Hahahahaha!!!"
I caught my mana-coated fist once I heard their laughter. Now I know he wasn''t the only one who was sacrificed by their ridiculous ritual. But those humans... How dare they treat their young kin like throwable food for the Wild Demons?! Dealing with Gabriel''s situation is one thing, but the other children are thrown for the sake of the village''s blessings. It might be impossible to locate them since there''s a possibility they might be eaten or possessed by demons. But I have to make a mental note in case this comes up again.
"Uh... Sir, are you sure you want to buy all of them?"
Whoops... I was so focused on the conversation behind the house that I realized too late I packed too many fruits in the paper bag.
"O-Oh... I''m so sorry. I must have slipped my mind." I quickly put back most of the fruits before I might drop them in my hastiness. "I''ll take 3 apples and 2 oranges, please."
I paid the farmer enough money for the fruits and I bid her farewell afterward. I think that''s all of the information I need. All that''s left is to meet up with Val and...
"Make way! Make way! The Border Brigade has arrived for the weekly replenishment!"
The [Border Brigade]? I didn''t expect the rest of them to arrive so soon. Unless they might be part of the additional Otherworlder recruits I''ve heard lately.
Before I took a closer look, I saw an older man approaching the soldiers with a smile wide enough to raise my eyebrow.
"It''s nice to see you again, Colonel Vain," he greeted with a bow. "We were expecting you from your men, so we prepared them in advance for your arrival."
The man snapped his fingers and two more carried several baskets of fruits, vegetables, spices, and meat.
"Excellent. They are fresh as expected from your butchers and farmers," Vain grinned and checked one of the tomatoes inside. "And our equipment?"
"Our blacksmith is preparing for repairs along with new weapons for your new recruits."
"Ha! As expected from the village who followed the God''s will."
Geez... The more I look at them, the more I''m appalled at the village leader''s boot-licking attitude. These people remind me of a military armory rather than a quiet village.
"Umm... Forgive me for prying, but are those people inside the wagon the Otherworlders you''ve spoken of in your letter?" The village leader asked.
"Why yes," Vain answered as he huffed his chest. "They will be aiding us in protecting the lands from those evil demons. I assure you that nothing can get passed the borders under the care of the soldiers and these brave folks inside."
I doubt that. I slowly approached the wagon without gaining the men''s attention. Then with my dragon eyes, I took a peek inside the wagon. There, I saw men and women in rags and outfits I had never seen around the Demon Territory and the humanoid civilization. As expected, they were showing fear, despair, and anger towards their "caretakers". They did nothing to help them and from their lanky disposition and bruises on their bodies, they didn''t bother feeding them.
I heard from the higher-ups that Otherworlders have abilities beyond our comprehension. Some that have powers of the gods and some created wonderous inventions that cannot be found in the world''s past untouched by them. There are also a rare few that possess powers that would befit the people of these lands to call them "heroes". Those are the reasons "summoning rituals" exist mostly to recruit those potential heroes into their cause. Most of the time, they mostly used them as powerful trump cards for their military might and some were treated as disposable researchers meant to upgrade their kingdom''s technology in some cases, create weapons of mass destruction.
However, there are a few unlucky Otherworlders who only possess paltry abilities that they deem useless. Some were thrown out from the kingdoms and some were automatically summoned near a labor camp meant to train as bait and meat shields. And inside of that wagon are a few of the unlucky ones. I pity their inevitable fates. But if I act to rescue them, there''s a chance my identity will be exposed and the villagers who treated us as equals on the surface will turn against us to the soldiers. It hurts, but I had no choice but to blend into the crowd for a little longer.
"Terrific... Didn''t expect the Border guys to come here to ruin the fun."
I turn around to see Val frowning. I share his sentiments and seeing those soldiers are a few times that brought him down from his jolly attitude.
"I feel like it will get a lot worse if we stay here a bit longer. We should head out before they could see us," I suggested.
"You can''t save the Others, huh?" I quietly frowned as a response. "I won''t argue. I''m frustrated, but I rather not stay here, too."
I guess that''s a unanimous decision. We quietly left the village on the other side of the exit as I heard some cheers from the faux heroes behind us.
I''m worried. Not because of Casia.
Thankfully, Gabriel is in his room sleeping after spending almost the whole day practicing magic together. I know Casia and I know he will come back alive. There''s no way I will spend every day worrying about me. He is one of the strongest demons in the territory.
On the other hand, I can''t seem to hear Aster again. He tends to be the most vocal when it comes to magic training, yet he picked the worst possible time to sleep again. But this time, I''m more worried after his second slumber.
Because when I looked at my ring again, I tried activating it with my mana and nothing came up.
No tablets about our skills, no numbers, nothing.
Something''s up with Aster and I have a feeling this is only the start of the changes not only in the Demon Territory but also in Monochroma itself.
Chapter 35: Indulging Desires
Why...
Why did I deserve this life?
I only want to live a quiet life in a village. To have a family and be a good parent like Mom and Dad. To have friends I could count on for the rest of my life.
But my parents didn''t like me. The children in my village bullied me, calling me mean names and throwing rocks at me.
I thought if I bear with it, I would please everyone and stop them from picking at me.
But in the end, I ended up in a dark forest. With nowhere to go home and nowhere to eat and drink. No Mom and Dad. No kids. No adults. Nothing...
They said this was for the sake of the village. But what good was it if I was trapped here with nobody to help me?! How could they do this to me?!
I only want to live with everyone. I only want to be loved. But was this the thanks I get?! And why do I have to be trapped here while everyone enjoys the toys and food in return?!
I won''t forgive them. I will never forgive them!!!
They told me to die in the hands of a demon for the sake of protecting the village.
Maybe they might be happy being killed at my hands.
So no kid like me will suffer from their dumb traditions and rituals!
I feel stronger every day as I keep thinking about my parents who treated me like a useless tool. The kids who treated me like a monster. And the adults who treated me like trash.
They will pay. They will all pay. I will show them they made the wrong choice. I will kill them all.
They will pay. They will pay. Theywillpaytheywillpaytheywillpaytheywillpaytheywillpaytheywillpaytheywillpaytheywillpaytheywillpay
THEY WILL ALL PAY!!!
I gasped as I opened my eyes and got up from my hammock. What was that dream? It felt so real and it felt...terrible. I don''t know the context behind it, but whoever it was, they didn''t deserve that fate.
Still, what did all these dreams mean? First, I recall memories I rather forget. Then a dream of someone being abandoned by everyone he loved. I understand his sentiments and I know they did him wrong. But something about these dreams made me wonder if there were more to them than simple dreams.
"Oh? Is something the matter, Aster?"
Right... I forgot she was working while I was ordered to rest for a while.
"It''s nothing. I had a bad dream, that''s all," I sighed.
"From your expression alone, I doubt it''s a simple nightmare," the mistress hummed in thought. "Do you need some consultation? There are no customers at the moment."
I shook my head. I don''t want to bother her with my problems and I doubt she could help me with my past. The past was in the past and I want to stay that way.
"And if you think you want to stay silent, I won''t force you. But if you keep it mum for too long, I assure you there will be issues that you cannot solve by bottling more of your frustrations and burdens of life."
I don''t know what to say. I''m relieved she won''t give me a command, yet she let me decide if I ask for her help or not. She forced me to work in this strange little shop and all she did to me was help me out of my self-doubt. I thought she was nothing more than a slave driver. But in reality, she treated me more than a friend than a slave.
Maybe... Just maybe... She might help me with my past.
"I had a dream about my past the other day. A nightmare, if you call it," I answered. "I feel that I can''t go back. But I want to meet someone again. That person who gave me a brief respite from my woes and the one who made me smile from my childhood. Is it possible for you to find her again?"
She hummed for a while. "I don''t know... Finding a person from your past is out of my jurisdiction... But I can try... Although I won''t promise I can find her soon."
I thought so... I guess that''s wishful thinking on my part. It''s been years since I last saw her and with no one willing to help me find her (or believe me that she existed at all), I doubt I even met her at all.
"Tell me. What does this young lady look like? I know you were kids when you last saw her, but some interesting details would be helpful if it''s only a minor one."
I hummed as I recalled her features from my memory. "She has black long hair like you and wears a black dress."
"Uh-huh... And did you catch her name, perhaps?"
"Umbaria. Weird name, I know. But it''s one of the reasons she''s interesting. I mean, in a platonic way!"
Suddenly, the mistress chuckled, which was out of character for her to react like that when I answered her question.
"I have an inkling why you were so attached to that girl. Looks like an apple didn''t fall far from its tree."
Huh? What was she babbling on about this time?
"Okay. That''s all I need to know. But when I said "consultation", I mean to give advice and help you move forward in life," she said. "However, it''s no coincidence why we were fated to meet each other. Tell me, what is humanity to you?"
Humanity? Talk about an odd question. Might as well humor her a bit if she could help me with my problem. "It''s what human beings are. Is that what you meant?"
"Fufu... Close, but you''re half-right. It''s more than being part of being human. It meant you possessed a quality that makes us human. Compassion, kindness, mercy, and empathy. If you''re not willing to show those qualities to everyone, you''re no different than a heartless monster."
Makes sense. I didn''t understand why she started lecturing me on that topic, though. I thought she wanted to help me with my problem of finding Umbaria.
"However, having those qualities aren''t enough to understand humanity. One must also understand their opposites. Sometimes, negatives can benefit your growth as a human. Good and evil... Order and chaos... Light and darkness... One cannot exist without the other. If you want to get out of your comfort store, then indulge in your sins."
She then took out some kind of purple pill from the counter and showed it to me. I didn''t believe what she offered me. Is she telling me to take drugs?!
"Oh, don''t take this the wrong way. This is a special medicine that will give you not only the confidence you need. But it will help you calm your nerves," my mistress explained. "If you want, I''ll let you take a break for today. You did a lot for the shop and you deserved a rest."
By taking this weird pill? I don''t know if she''s trying to help me or kill me. Either way, I doubt I can take it recklessly. I was forced to work here in the first place and I already had enough mind tricks for one day.
"Hmph..." Suddenly, she smiled at me despite my hesitation with her offer. "I know what you''re thinking. You still don''t trust me, right?"
Huh? Am I that obvious?
"It looks like it might take a little while longer for me to do so. But I don''t mind. If it means learning more about your recent circumstances, then I''m willing to play the waiting game. I''m a patient woman and I know in your heart that you''re desperate to find the answers to the questions of your own humanity." She placed the pull on the counter. "But if you continue to hide in the wall of your own insecurities and trauma, those answers will remain lost in the void of solitude. If you truly wish to set your heart free from it, then take the leap of faith and dive into the dark recesses of your desires. Release every frustration and anger the world has thrown at you."
Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.
She then felt through my face without my consent.
"You have nothing to gain if you stay in your bubble from your enemies for too long."
I have nothing to say after her speech.
I... I want to release everything I bottled up for my whole life. I want to shout at my parents for the misery I endured because of their unrealistic expectations of me. I want to hit my brother for treating me like a punching bag. I want to tell my sister that I wasn''t a useless brother like my family expected. My bullies, my work colleagues, and my boss... I don''t want to escape from them. I want to show them that I''m not as useless as they thought I was.
I want to have a normal childhood, but I never had a chance because of my shitty family. I wanted to have friends, but my bullies denied me that chance. I wanted to have a bright future, but that company stole everything I wanted.
Maybe... She''s right about me. I spent all of my life being a shrinking wallpaper trying to please the people who only see me as trash. I could have run away from them rather than acting as a clown to entertain themselves. This is my life and I decide what I want to do for my future.
I picked up the purple pill and noticed a lavender scent seeping out of it. Yet my heart started to pound at the sight of it in my hand. I don''t know what will happen to me if I take it. But I need to shake off my worries. It''s only one pill. It won''t hurt me if I drink it, right? I don''t need water to drink it, right?
"Go on. Don''t be afraid. Take the plunge."
Yes. I have to take it. I can''t delay it any longer with excuses. I closed my eyes and with a deep breath, I swallowed the pill whole. There was a strawberry-like aftertaste after swallowing it. Just tasting it made me smile for some reason. Is this...what taking the plunge feels like? But I don''t feel...
BA-DUMP!
Wha...
What is this...burning sensation in my chest? I can''t seem to breathe and my head starts pounding in sharp pain. I collapsed on the floor as I desperately called out my mistress to help me. But no matter how loud I tried to shout, my voice wouldn''t come out. I can feel my bones grinding and I grow dizzy to the point I want to throw up. My vision was starting to blur as I tried to reach her one more time.
Please help me... Please...! It hurts! I want it to stop!
"Don''t forget what I said. Embrace the unknown and..."
Take...the plunge...
The world around me is getting dark. I don''t want to let her go... But I can''t deal with this pain any longer...
Am I dying? No... It''s much different than I imagined.
I feel like...my thoughts and everything I saw around me disappeared. After that, minutes and hours faded from my mind, as I was trapped in the cage of agony and misery.
I don''t know how long was I out. My mind and body were overwhelmed by the sheer pain that could have killed me. I couldn''t sleep, yet I was unconscious at the same time. I don''t know if I was treading between life and death, sane and sanity.
But when I opened my eyes, the agonies I endured subsided and it replaced strange sensations around my body. It felt familiar... Just like the novella I read a lot in my younger years. Just like the dream with the demons. I felt younger, lighter, and happier. The doubts disappeared from my mind and all I could was smile at this odd ecstasy. But at the same time, something was lost within me. Yet I couldn''t recall what it was. Instead, I have the urge to satisfy my newfound freedom. There were no burdens for me to carry anymore, only the desires of debauchery and sin.
"How do you feel now, my dear apprentice?"
I flashed a smirk once I heard her question. "Like I want to take over the world."
My mistress smiled back before she grabbed me by my collar. "Then why don''t you rule mine first?"
I would have denied her request right there. But I can''t stop this strange burst of energy within me. I pushed her gently at the counter. I gasped at every breath as I leaned closer to her face. I would have stopped myself at that point. I would have snapped out of my delirium.
Instead, I removed her clothes along with my glasses and indulged myself in what she offered to me.
I don''t know what happened afterward. When I opened my eyes again, I found myself in front of the counter without the mistress around to man it. Not only that, instead of my white dress shirt alone, I''m wearing a full dark blue suit and a fresh pair of polished black shoes.
Since when did I change clothes? I recalled that I got busy with her...
"Hello? Is anyone here?"
A customer? But the mistress isn''t here yet...
Entertain the guest.
Huh? Is that voice...
You''re my apprentice, right? Why don''t you try becoming a shopkeeper for once?
Me? A shopkeeper? This is all too sudden... I don''t even know what we''re selling here.
You''re been with me for a while now. You should be able to recall the stock by now.
I do remember them, but still...
But then again, I can''t help but smile at this opportunity. I''ve spent at the backrooms for so long. I shouldn''t pass up this chance. If this is what my mistress wanted, then so be it. I look up and see a woman entering the shop. She looked worried and I could tell from her face that she wasn''t here to window shop. I had a few ideas about why she''s here. I don''t know how I knew this, but I don''t care. I hop out from the counter and snuck behind the woman while she''s staring at our wares. I wanted to play this role for so long.
So I should indulge myself a bit more in this unexpected turn of events.
"Can I help you, my fair lady?"
"AHHHH!!!!"
The woman recoiled and dropped one of the more fragile items. It would have broken if I hadn''t caught it on time. But that''s odd... I was never that agile before. I would have missed it before I tried to catch it. It''s as if time stopped when I saw the falling item and instinctually caught it. Was it because of that pill she gave me? If so, then this is a great gift she has given me.
"I apologize for my sudden appearance. But it seems like you were troubled by your mundane life." I tried not to show my shock in front of the customer, which is odd how I memorized those same words she used when greeting them. "I''m willing to lend an ear if you want."
The woman stared at me and hummed for a while. "I doubt a stranger like you would understand my woes," she answered. "Besides, a male shopkeeper wouldn''t know a heartbreak when they see it. Someone whom you thought was the true love of your life, only for them to cut at your heart''s strings like trash when they''re unwilling to keep up with my...what they called "bullshit"."
Heartbreak, huh? I have an inkling of her burdens. According to my mistress, everyone has a variety of aches and burdens in their lives. It''s not easy to determine their issues with just a glance. She said that communication is the key to understanding our customers. I''m not much of a people person. But I have the urge to learn more about her. I won''t force her to reveal everything in one go. But I might as well try than ignore it.
"So someone betrayed your heart. Typical of the women who were too immature to understand true love."
The woman stopped looking around and narrowed her eyes towards mine. "What does that supposed to mean?"
I smirked as I sensed a bit of incensed aura flaring around her. "Oh? Did I hit a nerve? Of course, everything I said is true. Women who never rush to find their soulmates are the ones who can find their true love. While others prefer to trap themselves in their idealistic views on romance and naively take someone as their "true loves" without getting to know them better."
"You''re not making any sense!" The woman snapped while I gingerly placed the item back on the shelf. "I''m only here to shop for something to make me forget about that asshole and now, you''re spouting nonsense and jabs at my love life!"
Did I push her too much? But for some reason, I''m amused with her reaction. There''s something about her troubles that piqued my interest. Is this how she felt when meeting with these kinds of people?
"I told you. I never lied with my observations. You can blame your ex-lover for your heartbreak, but you cannot deny the fact that it''s partially your fault for not knowing his true colors. Instead, you were blinded by the concept of "true love" and let him manipulate your emotions for their own gain," I declared to her right in the face. "How can you move on if you continue on your blinded quest for your "true love"?"
I''ll give her time to process everything that I told her. Once I saw her face twisted in realization, she collapsed on her knees and broke down in tears. I might have gone too far with my brutal honesty and emulation of my mistress.
"It''s just not fair! I''ve been working my ass off to have a better life for myself and yet, every woman I knew already has their own boyfriends!" She exclaimed. "Why do I have to suffer while everyone else gets to be happy?!"
I frowned at the last sentence. I understand where she''s coming from and I was in that same position thanks to the people whom I supposed to call my "family and friends". Nobody should suffer and be treated like toys. In that case, I will show her the right path to not true love, but true happiness.
I snapped my fingers and I gently pushed her to a chair I summoned behind her.
"Hey! What are you..."
I quickly placed my finger on her lips before she uttered another word.
"Being in a relationship isn''t the only path to happiness, my fair lady," I explained in a calm tone. "Tell me, when did you start taking care of yourself?"
"Excuse me?"
Her reaction is predictable. I snapped my fingers again and a small violet bottle flew right into my hand. I opened it and leaned closer with the bottle between us.
"Take a deep breath."
However, the woman reacted by standing up and saying, "Wait, what is this?! I didn''t ask..."
I snap my fingers one more time.
"You can''t move forward if all you can do is complain. Just take a few deep breaths," I repeated. "Let your mind wander in the mist of lavender."
I notice her lips curl into a small smile. I''ve seen many of her customers before and I couldn''t help but return a smile at my first success. Her quiet gasps, her widened eyes, and her unconsciousness fading from her mind...
It''s truly a wonder to witness my true potential.
"Wh... What did you...to me?"
So she is still conscious. I didn''t expect her to be stubborn. But as my mistress says, "It wouldn''t be too fun if it was easy."
"I''m only giving you a push in the right direction." I gingerly felt through her chin. "All I ask from you is to give your mind to me for a while. In return, I will become your guide to true happiness. The path where you are not bound by the status quo. To be yourself."
"T-To be...myself..."
That''s right. Nothing can be gained by copying another. I don''t want to be bound by the mockeries of my past. I don''t want to let this ecstasy go. I want to keep dancing in this unending trance.
So let''s enjoy this night of delirium and indulge our desires together, my fair lady.
Chapter 36: Warnings
Do you know memories lie?
It is common knowledge that once we witness it, it becomes a memory to keep within our mind and soul. Realistically, there are times you tend to forget due to the limited capacity of your brain. It''s normal to forget due to various circumstances. One of which is focusing on your daily activity and current goals. That''s why they tend to use the proverb, "Do not dwell in the past, do not dream of the future, concentrate the mind on the present moment."
However, there are times when you may remember the wrong details of a specific memory. Most of the time, you may intentionally make up a memory to hide the genuine article out of fear.
You lied because you were traumatized by the events that created that memory. You lied to attract attention. And you lied because you simply hated your life.
If you continue to lie and misremember, you may wonder if those memories are even real to begin with.
However, memories exist for a reason. You cannot live without the past to push you forward.
So I want to ask, Vander...
Are your memories real or fiction?
I gasped in shock as I got up from my seat. That wasn''t a normal dream. Of course, I forgot all about it and I recalled it''s not a nightmare. But I knew something wasn''t right about that dream. For once, it mentioned something about my past and memories. Now that I think about it, do I have any memories left after I was reborn as Vander?
Although, I think the better question is, "Did Aster still have memories after our rebirth?"
I don''t know what our rebirth entailed after the deal nor the price of it. But what''s the point of recalling our past life if I simply focus on our current life now?
"Vander!"
Oh, right. I was so wrapped up in my dream that I almost forgot why I was in the garden in the first place. I stood up and I watched Gabriel run up to me.
"Sorry about that. I must have dozed off back there," I apologized. "How was your training?"
"I can cast [Fire Ball] now!" Gabriel answered. "But it would be better if you could have paid attention like Casia."
Great... He''s pouting again. I told him I wasn''t the teacher type.
"Again, I''m sorry. If it makes you feel any better, how about we spar for a while to see how much you''ve improved?" I suggested.
Gabriel sighed. "I guess. But it would be better if you could just... Huh?"
To my surprise, he suddenly turned around and walked away from me without another word out of his mouth.
"Hey, what''s the matter?" I called out to him. "I told you I will pay attention next time!"
"I-It''s not that, Vander." Gabriel closed his eyes and put his hands around his ears. "I thought I heard some footsteps just now."
I raise my eyebrow. "Footsteps?" I closed my eyes like him and tried to focus my hearing for a few seconds. "I don''t hear anything nearby. Are you sure it''s only Casia?"
"No. I heard several of them, not just one. It doesn''t look like it came from Casia."
Several? I really didn''t hear anything at all. How did Gabriel hear them in the first place?
"I need to check it out."
Just as I turn around, I gasp to see him running out of the garden and the gates of the mansion.
"Hey! Get back here!" I called out before I chased him. "When Casia said it''s dangerous outside the walls of the mansion, he means it!"
I went out with Casia a few times during our hunting practices and I saw many dangers with my own eyes. I was safe because he was with me at that time. I don''t know if I can protect Gabriel all by myself.
To my relief, we only strayed a few meters away from the mansion through a path Casia, Gabriel, and I only knew. If an intruder would attempt to find it, they would simply run around the foggy forest in circles. I quickly caught up with Gabriel as I gasped after running for an hour.
"Seriously, Gabe... We need to go back!" I called out to him again. "The mansion will be unprotected if no one is there to power the..."
"Who''s there?!"
Huh? That''s not Casia''s voice. I stepped in front of Gabriel and summoned my iron sword from my sheath.
"If you don''t answer, we will resort to force!"
I sensed a decent amount of mana nearby, but they were not as strong as the Wild Demons. But if we fight here, Casia would kill us. It would be better if I could avoid that possible outcome.
"Do that and you will be answering to Casia!" I warned while keeping my sword up. "You''re in his territory and I assure you, a fight would mean your death in his hands!"
It seemed like mentioning Casia was enough to calm the other party because I saw the said intruders coming out of the bushes. Most of them were Demi-Fiends who seemed to be of the same physical age as Casia and they were wearing leather armor and sheaths holding their weapons. One of them approached me and put his sword back in his sheath.
"I apologize for our rudeness, young man," he said. "I''m Thurkith from the Wild Demon Execution Squad. We''re here because there have been reports regarding a Wild Demon rampaging near the towns and villages."
I raised my eyebrow and crossed my arms. "Mercenaries, huh? Casia said it''s rare for you guys to be in this area." I put down my sword and into my sheath next. "My name is Casia of the House of Lavender. I''m guessing he mentioned me at some point."
"Why yes. Although I didn''t expect a Demi-Fiend child to be the new master. But I noticed your Mana is somehow stronger than any Demi-Fiend child I know." Thurkith hummed while staring at me. "It might be too early for me to judge, but it seemed like the previous master has a keen eye for talent."
I can''t help but smile at his compliment. I took a bow and said, "I appreciate your kind words, sir."
The older demon then turned his attention to Gabriel next. "And what about this human?"
Right... It''s only a matter of time until they notice him. Gabriel is already retreating behind me, so I need to clear it up before his appearance creates some misunderstandings.
"This is Gabriel, a new resident of the Lavender House," I introduced. "There is a lot of stuff happening behind his current circumstances. But all you know is he has no intentions of going back to his village."
I turned around again to see him nodding to my statement.
"I see. I sensed his mana was being corrupted by the darkness in here. But I won''t press any further," Thurkith said. "But I suggest you two should head back to your home. We also heard that this Wild Demon is recruiting other wild ones in its path. There''s a chance there will be some Sentient Demon casualties if we''re not careful."
I was about to ask him about that. Looks like they''re not willing to discuss it with us because of our ages. I understand what they were trying to do, but I''m a bit frustrated that I''m not allowed to see the Demonic Mercenaries in action. But if I do, Casia will have a field day when he gets back and finds out.
"Wait, you''re giving up just like that?" Gabriel asked so suddenly. "You''re not gonna join them?"
Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
"I''m confident with my magic and sword skills and I''ve been in a lot of hunts with Casia," I explained. "But with Casia out of town at the moment, we can''t leave the mansion empty. If it goes down, it will be my responsibility. Please understand I''m not giving up because of his instructions. The mansion is my master''s final gift and home to me and I don''t want to let it burn in flames because of my recklessness. Not to mention it''s not only my home but also yours and Casia''s."
"Home, huh?" Gabriel frowned as he hummed in thought. "Right. I''m sorry, Vander. I didn''t know."
I nod with a smile. I''m glad he understands. I turned back to Thurkith next. "In that case, we should head b-"
"Leader! This is bad!"
We looked up and saw another demon landing next to Thurkith.
"What now? I was about to bring these children back home," Thurkith scolded his fellow mercenary.
"But sir, you don''t understand! We found the Wild Demon and it''s heading to the Demon Border!"
The Demon Border?! But that''s impossible! There''s no way a Wild Demon would find its way to that wall so easily! Casia did say that they tend to lose their way whenever they go around aimlessly. Even if they tried to leave their habitats, they simply go back where they left off. Something wasn''t right about this...
"Don''t be daft! There''s no way a mere Wild Demon would dare make an attempt on the wall!" Thurkith yelled.
"B-B-But it''s true, sir! There were a lot of other Wild Demons parading beside it and many others were absorbed into the target!"
Absorbed? So this isn''t any other Wild Demon I know. Casia is still on the other side of the border and who knows what would happen if it breaks through the wall.
"Mr. Thurkith?" I approached the leader and asked, "Do you have any professional Wild Demon researcher on your team?"
"Even if we request for one back at the kingdom, it would take time for them to arrive."
Then it has been decided.
"Gabriel, head back to the mansion immediately," I ordered. "Do not leave until Casia and I get back home."
As expected, everyone gasped at my words. I guess some of them already had an idea of what am I going to do next.
"Young man, you can''t!" Thurkith protested. "What you''re suggesting is suicide! We won''t allow any young demon in the vicinity of a Wild Demon without any supervision."
"But I don''t have to go there alone. Casualties will be unavoidable if you go there without knowing what you''re dealing with," I explained. "I know most of the Wild Demons through my studies and books. I won''t be in your way, but I will help you determine our rampaging target."
While I wanted to entertain the thought of challenging a strong Wild Demon, Casia told me facing one unprepared meant death for me and everyone nearby. I have to know my limits and for now, I have to keep my distance if I want to help the mercenaries stop the Wild Demon.
"I don''t know... I have a standard when it comes to reckless youths like you..." Thurkith cautiously answered. "But since you''re the young student of the former Master of Lavender, I doubt we have a choice in the matter."
At least that''s enough to convince them. I turned to Gabriel next, who seemed to be on the fence with my decision.
"Are you going to be okay on your own, Vander?" He asked me solemnly. "I thought they said that Wild Demon is dangerous."
"I told them that I would keep myself away from it and the mercenaries. I do plan to inform Casia as soon as we arrive at the border," I explained. "What''s more important is your safety, not just the mansion''s. If some of the Wild Demons get to it, then it''s over. As Casia said, "We have a chance to be a hero. But we shouldn''t rush in out of vanity." Once you''re ready, you will know when."
I don''t know how many hunts I have to learn that lesson. I don''t even know how many failures I took with or without Aster. But I saw many dangers in the Demon Territory and it might be the same in the outside world. Until I have my full strength, I''m not risking either of us on a real battlefield.
"I-I understand," Gabriel answered with a sigh of dismay. "Just be careful out there, Vander."
I nodded. "I will."
I turn around and let out a whistle. Then, I backed away just as a large black and red bird landed next to me.
"What the hell?!"
"It''s a [Dark Preying Spargle]! Kill it before it releases the spikes on its back!"
Dammit! I almost forgot that I''m dealing with a mercenary group that has experience with dealing with rampaging Wild Demons! They''re already pointing their weapons against her and she might think of them as enemies if they provoke her any further.
"Kill her or the deal is done!" I sternly yelled. "Not only she''s my familiar, but she''s my only mount that my little wings can''t handle. Also, she knows her way to my mansion."
To my relief, the mercenaries put down their weapons. I let out a sigh as I pet her head.
"I apologized for my men''s overreaction, young man," Thurkith said. "But I''m confused. You said that this spargle is "your familiar", correct?"
I nodded. "She approached me injured one day and after I treated her, she stayed by my side ever since. Of course, I''m aware of her instincts from Casia. So I made a spell to tame her properly as my familiar. She remained as a well-behaved mount ever since."
"Oookay?" Thurkith stretched out his wings on his back and started hovering above me. "We''ll escort you to the Wild Demon. But you need to keep your distance as promised, understand?"
"Again, I promise." I turn to my familiar next. "Poole, bring Gabriel back to the mansion! After that, head over to the Demon Border and wait until either me or Casia come back!"
"CAW!"
With that, I stretched my own wings and followed the mercenaries in the red sky. If what the messenger said was true, then I have a bad feeling about this. I hope whatever happens outside, Casia won''t be one of the casualties.
"ACCHHHOOOO!!!"
Damn... The pollen in this field is terrible. I''m glad Vander offered me a room that only has lavender by the door or I would be sneezing all night. Still, I wish I could have stayed in that village a bit longer. However, I saw the truth behind the villagers'' smiles. Staying there would be suicidal. But acting based on the evidence we saw so far won''t solve Gabriel''s dilemma that cannot be undone. If we do, then the humanoids have a good reason to instigate a war against all Demons.
"So what now, Cassie?" Val spoke up as he was still walking alongside me. "I tagged along because you asked me, too. If you like, we should stop by the town nearby. I heard there''s a restaurant that offered a good steak."
I sighed. "Do you always think about steak all the time? What happened to Mana Crystals?"
"Come on, there''s no way to replicate the taste of the crystals! I also heard they have a berry salad for vegetarians like you!"
"Hey! Who are you calling..."
<>
I stopped walking. Was that Vander''s voice? What in the world did he use telepathy at this distance for? Regardless, I need to answer it immediately.
"Excuse me. I have to take this call."
I quickly walk a few steps away from Val. Obviously, he can''t listen to telepathy. But it would be embarrassing to react to another one of his antics back home in front of him.
<>
<>
A breach?! That''s concerning and something I didn''t hear from Vander of all demons.
<>
<>
A Wild Demon on its way to the Demon Border?! This was unexpected and impossible! I shook myself out of my disbelief.
<> I explained. <>
<> A new voice suddenly interjected our telepathy call. <>
The Wild Demon Execution Squad... I know Thurkith is a leader with 50 years of experience. If what he said is true, then this might be a disaster waiting to happen. What''s worse is that the Wild Demon in question has an unknown ability to ignore their habitat completely. Not to mention there is still an issue regarding the border guards bringing in new otherworlders as meat shields. I''m still suspicious of these details, but I can''t just ignore this with unarmed otherworlders in danger.
<> I answered. <>
<> Vander asked.
<>
<> Vander answered.
<>
<>
I cut off the telepathy at that point. Looks like this situation escalated to dangerous territories. I should prepare for the worst.
"Hey, why the long face, Cas?"
I turned around to see Val looking at me with concern. At least I''m not alone in this situation.
"I''ll explain along the way. Right now, we need to head to the Demon Border."
We quickly ran in the other direction. We could have flown there quickly, but the security would kill us if we did. I just hope Vander and the mercenaries deal with that monster before our nightmare might come true.
Chapter 37: The Third Party
"How long do we have to wait for her?"
I tapped on the counter furiously. It has been about 30 minutes since I waited in the shop. She kept telling me that we had to be punctual or something along those lines. But she''s the one who ended up being late.
"You already knew her by now. She''s the type to lose herself in her imagination and she''s not the get to her destination without taking a detour."
I sighed while I turned to stare at the broken ceiling above me. Umbaria was always like this. She never arrived on time, had a habit of changing the game without any warning, and kept insisting on going along with her ideas despite going against them in the first place. I''m not against her or anything, but she seriously needs to get her head in the game! No pun intended.
"Now where''s the fun in that? I like it better if she makes it a surprise by coming here late. You have to think positively if you want to have fun."
Keep telling yourself that. I''ve been trying to be positive and despite all of that, my family and bullies kept putting me down like trash. What''s the point of me being positive?
"And that''s the problem with you. You keep making excuses, giving up after a few words of discouragement meant to shut yourself away from us. But what''s the point of them pushing you to despair just to make themselves happy?"
Because I''m only an eyesore to them. Maybe it would be better if I''m dead. They kept telling me that even after I tried to make them happy by doing everything they wanted.
"But at the same time, it''s a waste of their lives. No benefit will come for them if all they''re doing is putting you down. If you let those negativity get to you, they would have won by now. However, you never show any signs of negativity when it comes to me and Umbaria. Instead, you joined in the fun despite your misgivings and you kept smiling a lot lately."
I...did?
"I would be lying if you didn''t. You lost hope all because of the wrong people you''ve turned to. You''re not trash. You''re special. That''s what Umbaria would have told us."
I''m...special... That''s something I didn''t think he would have said to me other than Umbaria. I''m shocked, yet relieved to hear that.
I guess you''re not the Hyde I imagined.
"Ha! You have no idea what it means to be "Hyde". To me, I never think of duality as "good and evil". I only think of it as "order and chaos" and "risk and safety". If we stay in the bubble for too long, we''re no different to the evil people perceived to. Consider yourself lucky I''m here to save you from your despair."
Yeah, I am lucky.
You are not only my Hyde. I''m lucky to have you as my protector and real family.
Vander...
I groaned as I opened my eyes. I noticed a familiar dark oak ceiling above me and it only took me a while to notice the hammock I was lying on and a headache driving me mad. I don''t know how long was I out. But I know how many times I felt this hangover and how I got it in the first place. Nausea aside, I never felt this kind of catharsis since I was a child. I stopped thinking negative thoughts without the mistress''s power and I can''t help but go outside while doing her grocery shopping. Maybe there''s something about those pills that made me think of living again. That I have a chance to be something who I am without the burdens of my trauma.
Then again, I''m thinking too optimistic. She might have given me some kind of medicine from my poor old self, but I shouldn''t jump to conclusions. I already took it for 5 nights and I don''t know the side effects if I keep taking it. Maybe I should call it cold turkey just in case...
"Aster, are you awake? I might need your help with the boxes!"
And that''s my cue. "Alright. Be there in a second!"
Just as I started leaving the backroom, I stopped. Why do I have a nagging feeling? As if I''m forgetting something... Or rather... Someone.
"Come again!"
I waved goodbye to the latest customer. Once they left, I slumped down from the counter and sighed in exhaustion. Again, I''m not complaining about the number of customers today. But I feel like the mistress is driving me to the bone. I would give any day for a break and an extra hand. I wonder if she approves of putting up a help-wanted sign outside.
CLANG! CLA-CLANG!
Huh? That sounds like it''s coming from the backroom. But the mistress is still out for a job of sorts. I have a feeling someone snuck behind my back and I recall there was no backdoor there. There are no customers left for today, so I should check it out.
As I entered the backdoor, I noticed it was a bit darker than usual. I thought I left the lights on before the mistress left me with work. Still, it''s bright enough for me to see through without lights. I want to get a jump on against whoever snuck into the backroom. Besides, we only sell special items made specifically for some characters. To everyone else, we only sell strange knick-knacks and weird items. So I doubt there''s nothing for them to sell unless they make a lie out of it.
I slowly tiptoed behind the racks, trying not to make too much noise enough to attract the intruder. I could tell that it was coming from the fragile artifacts, so I had to be careful around them. Plus, I can''t use the stock around me for obvious reasons and it''s too dark for me to throw something to get their attention or knock them out. The only option left was to see if I could sneak behind them for an ambush with a headlock.
"I didn''t expect you to be the sneaky type."
I gasped. I know they were around the corner and the voice somehow came from behind. They sound like a young man, eerily similar to me. Only their voice was poisoned as he spoke. I tried turning around...
"Uh-uh... I wouldn''t do that if I were you."
...Huh? I can''t move my body. My arms aren''t responding and I feel like my feet got caught in a fly trap. What the hell is this?! This isn''t like one of my mistress''s commands. I felt a strong presence on my back. As if a dagger waiting to stab at my spine. Is he trying to turn me into a hostage?!
But then, the voice starts to chuckle. "Relax. It''s not like I want to kill you your mistress, or anything. I simply want to have a chat with you, Aster."
What?! How does he know my name?! No one is supposed to know who I am except my shitty family and co-workers. More importantly, he also knew the mistress. It''s dangerous to confront him like this.
"Who are you?" I demanded. "How did you find this place?"
"That information is confidential. That said, maybe lower your hostility a bit. It might be difficult to chat, you know."
This guy... There''s no way he will let me go if I attack him so soon. I should follow his orders for now and see what he wants with me and the mistress.
"Alright. Then why are you here? What do you want with me? If you''re after the mistress..."
"Hmph... At ease. I''m not here for her. I''m here for you. You must be brimming with questions behind your presence in your current lifetime."
"Lifetime," I repeated. "Try to speak clearly. I have no time for your nonsense. Besides, I already dealt with irritating customers who wouldn''t be satisfied with our services through extreme means. I have a right to kick you out, you know."
"Oh, I am speaking clearly. It''s just that you never wonder why your life became shit in the first place."
I grit my teeth. Is he mocking my hardships?! This guy has no shame in mocking me. He just like...
"...all the others who made your life a mess? Hardly. I can''t believe you''re starting to judge others based on words alone. Tell me, did you keep asking yourself how did you get yourself into this mess?"
Is he asking for a beatdown? Then again, there''s no telling what would happen if I let my temper win this battle of patience. I should answer what he needs to know about me.
"Isn''t it obvious? I was born in a wrong family. My parents treated me as an afterthought, my older siblings used me as a punching bag, my bullies won''t leave me alone..." I sighed. "I could go on and on and on... But you can tell my life is nothing more than a tragedy. There''s no such thing as a happy ending for me and if I have one, it may be April Fool''s joke for me."
There. I told everything about myself. Maybe now, he should leave me alone.
"Wow. You must be the life of the party." I would have glared at the intruder. But my life is on the line here. I can''t afford to make a mistake from my temper. "But seriously, isn''t that too much for a terrible life? Do you even think about the bright side of everything? There is no such thing as no good memory. Either you''re exaggerating or you only want some sympathy points."
Okay, I take it back. This guy is trying to piss me off.
"Do you think living with my no-good family and selfish colleagues are nothing more than lies?! How about when two of my co-workers kicked me down in the break room and nobody tried to help me? Or shedding my hard-earned project back at college?! No matter what I do or how I try to escape my family and that company, I always come back right to them!"
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
What the hell does he know about me?! I remember it clearly! I was getting coffee that day and I got harassed after I saw a woman standin-
SNAP!
Huh? Standing? No, that''s not right. I was trying to help her. Wait, why did I approach her in the first place? I didn''t recall her being harassed by them. They just come at me and pour coffee on my suit without a reason. No... There''s a reason. She left after they knocked me out!
And that project... That was supposed to be a group project that the others took credit for and treated me like trash! But the subject was supposed to be a thesis on social media marketing trends, not an artist''s style thesis!
"Huh. It seems like the truth has finally caught up to you."
Truth? What the hell is going on? These aren''t the memories I know! I-It feels like...they belong to someone else!
"W-What did you do?!" I demanded. "Did you tamper my memories?!"
"Tamper? Now why do I alter memories when they are already tampered with in the first place?"
...What?!
Is he saying...my memories are already fake in the first place?
No, they aren''t! I remember them just fine! I recalled the time when Danvers gave me a wedgie back in middle school! Or was it Peony? And that time with Poole... No, Whitney...
GRAGGGHHH!!! Why can''t I remember those exact details?! I know I remember them! I know they are my real memories!
"It seems like you finally notice it. How ironic that you spent most of your life wary of everyone and everything around you that you never doubted who you really were and what your life was like."
No...
"Yet the only question is where do those memories come from? They seemed like they weren''t tampered with other than your face plastered on every victim here."
You''re lying...
"And how did you get your hands on them? I doubt you stole them without knowing about it. Rather, someone put all of those mish-mash memories into your head."
"SHUT UP! SHUT UP! SHUT UP!" I screamed as I covered my ears. "My memories aren''t fake! They are mine and mine alone! Don''t you dare assume they aren''t my memories without any proof!"
"Not even your memories of your first meeting?"
I froze at that question. My...first meeting?
"A pretend play of a shop, an escape from your despair, and that strange young girl... You that''s all you can recall from that memory alone. But do you remember someone else with you? The third-party who joined you from the start."
"Third?!" I growled. I already tempered my patience in an attempt to protect the products, but I''m already sick of his purple fluff nonsense. "Please, leave this shop right this instant. I told you, there''s no "third party" and I''m sick of your damn riddles!"
Suddenly, I heard a chuckle. "Are you saying you''re going to deny this fact? Just like those "borrowed" memories you called your own? That voice of denial in your head still won''t let you go, huh?"
Bastard... I don''t care about his threats anymore. I turned around and barked at him, "I TOLD YOU TO LE- Huh?"
Instead of finding the person threatening me from behind, I noticed the backroom and the shop itself were gone. The lightbulbs were broken beyond repair, a lot of broken furniture, trash, and remnants of pottery scattered around the floor, and judging by specks of dust covering the counter and shelves, it looked like no one had been here for a long time. But how did I get here? I don''t remember getting here and I know I didn''t take any pills.
"Mister?"
Huh? Is that a young girl''s voice? When I turned around, I was surprised to see a familiar girl in a black dress. Just like Umbaria as a child. But why is she here? Forget why. I need to get her out of her-
"Why did you forget him?"
Wait... What is she saying?
"Why did you forget him?! He''s the one who broke your despair!" The girl shouted with tears in her eyes "You were happy with him when we played together. But you forgot all about him thanks to your evil family! You shouldn''t succumb that day! If you didn''t, then he would have been here right now!"
Him? I-I don''t know who was she talking about! What is this?! What the hell is this place?! She''s not her! She''s only copying her!
Yes, it''s fake. All of this is a nightmare.
Yeah. It''s only a hallucination. Everything isn''t real! This is only a side effect of her pill.
Then why don''t you throw the rest away? All it''s doing is letting you deny reality.
That''s right. That "mistress" trapped me in her stupid shop in the first place. I don''t need these damn pills! I had enough of her manipulations!
Then toss it in the trash. It''s time to go back to your "true reality".
I understand. I grabbed all of the pills in my pocket. I need to escape. It''s time to leave this nightmare! I''m gonna crush them if that is the last thing I d-
Haven''t I told you to die already, you so-called conscious?
Huh? Was that...my voice?
Before I could notice this, I suddenly noticed something inside my mouth. It tasted a familiar sweetness...
No, what the hell are you doing?!
But I thought I threw them...
You are not his conscience. You never were. And if you continue to be stubborn about that fact, then you leave me no choice.
BA-DUMP!
My chest...! No! I can''t! I need to spit it o-
What''s the point of denying me anyway? Wake up already! Cowardice can only lead to stagnation and ending everything would mean letting those bastards win. And you don''t want that, do you?
...No. What the hell am I thinking?! Why am I thinking of throwing these pills in the first place?! It''s because of them that they helped me regain everything I lost.
You''re wrong! They''r-
So why don''t you use the next one to deal with some nuisance coming to us? They seemed familiar to you. And the mistress won''t be happy with a broken product or two.
My...mistress...
DON''T LISTEN TO HIM!
Why should I listen to you? You only said lies that avert the truth behind everything!
I can feel it. My mind is cleared up. You care nothing but my downfall. And I don''t like anyone who tried to put me down too many times.
And I will show you what happens if you piss me off for the last time...
"HEY!!! Are you listening to me?!"
Huh? Was I asleep just now? I recalled that I dozed off because of the lack of customers...
"Geez, what the hell is wrong with you?! I can''t believe you quit the company over this dumpster!"
Company? I see... Looking closely at the three men in suits, those are the same guys who worked with me back in that shitty company.
...Did I even work there? And what kind of company was it anyway?
"Damn... Maybe we shouldn''t be in this trashy shop in the first place. Who permitted you to run this crap? An old lady?"
What did that guy in a blue suit just say?! My mistress won''t like it when someone insults her shop. Hell, I don''t like them for insulting her in the first place. I walk around the counter and smack it loud enough to get their attention.
"What the f- What the hell is that?!" The man in a red suit yelled.
"I''m just giving you a warning. Get your asses out of our shop or I''m going to make you," I warned with the sternest tone I could make. But all that''s done to them is laughing at me.
"Or what? Call the police on us?" The man in a yellow suit taunted. "What''s the point of telling on us? Face it, you''re nothing more than a drone who would do nothing to fol- ARGH!"
I warned them. I used his blabbing as an opening to punch the man in yellow''s gut. I''m surprised he collapsed with his blood in his mouth with just one punch. How humiliating for him...
"What the f- Are you trying to get fired?! Because I''m one call away from my phone and you will regret hurting me!"
I groaned. "Why should I care?"
"H-Huh?!"
The man in red growled. "Because the boss will make sure your life will be a living hell! If you mess with his family, you are done!"
"HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!"
That''s all I can do. Is that their idea of a "threat"? Why would someone be too scared to stand up to those assholes?
"W-What are you laughing that?! W-We''re serious!" The man in blue yelled.
I stopped laughing and took a deep breath to continue. "Do you expect me to go back if you rely mostly on your Daddy and take away everything I have? I''ve admitted it, you got guts. But you missed something about me." I removed my glasses and smirked. "I don''t give a damn about you, your shitty boss, or that shitty company."
Everyone backed away with their eyes widened while they almost hit the shelves behind them.
"The reason why I kept listening to you assholes is I have no other reason to live. You took advantage of your positions, looked down on the people who had genuine dreams for the company like school bullies, and did atrocious acts to enact your deprave desires. I don''t give a damn to my former job if it means stooping low on your level. But even if my life will disappear doesn''t mean I have to deal with your crimes right here and now."
"Crimes?" It looks like one of them is about to talk shit back at me. But I''m sick of listening to their nonsense. "You bastard... You''re nothing more than a poor businessman who will never reach the top! How can y-"
SNAP!
"That''s one strike."
I watched the man in blue trying to finish whatever he was trying to say. But it doesn''t matter since I already sealed his voice.
"Bastard! What the hell did you do?!" The man in the yellow demanded.
"I simply gave him a timeout. But you can also see it as a warning," I explained. "Do anything stupid in this shop and you might face the same consequence as him."
"Why wouldn''t we listen to you?! Don''t you know who my father is?! With a snap of my fingers, I can..."
SNAP!
"And that''s two."
I sighed as I watched the man in yellow squirming to scream. Honestly, these people are useless... I gave them three chances and they ruined two of them. All that''s left is a man in red and it didn''t take him long to attempt a getaway.
"I can do the same with your legs, you know." He stopped crawling out as soon as I uttered those words. "I don''t care what you will do to me, my mistress, or our shop. Just so you know that whatever you will do to us will only lead you to destruction."
The man in red slowly turned to me. He looked like he was about to piss his pants off as tears start to fall from his eyes. "Y-You''re not human. Just who the hell are you?! A sane human wouldn''t snap their fingers to make anyone lose their voice!"
"Sane? Look who''s talking." I crouched down to his level without losing my grin. "But you''re half-correct. I''m human and not human at the same time. As for you, you''re nothing more than a construct from a mess I had to clean up. To tell you the truth, I doubt I can do anything to you all since you''re non-existent. But that doesn''t mean I have to let you go so easily."
"N-Non-existent?! W-What the hell are you going to do with us?! I-If you want money, then we''ll just give it to you!" He begged. "We can convince his father to give you a raise! Hell, he might give you a promotion! Just please, spare me!"
I grinned once I heard those last sentences. "Coward until the end, huh? No wonder why the person who owned these memories almost ended his life back there."
"H-Huh?"
I stood up and summoned shadows from below to engulf the three men on my feet.
"It might not be much, but I should give them a bit of catharsis before I destroy this false part of me. As for me..."
Ignoring the man''s incoming screams, I raise my arm and let the shadows do the rest.
"I''m nothing more than an owner of this little shop."
Chapter 38: Chimera
Study Report and Observations #57
By: Vander
Wild Demons. They are demons based around animals and monsters corrupted by the demonic mana of the territory. Because of these traits and origins, most of them don''t have any kind of sentience and are driven by their bestial instincts. Which is why the most common cause of death to all wanderers, Demi-Fiends and humanoids, came from Wild Demon attacks.
The true origins behind the Wild Demons are vague due to a mix of rumors and a lack of reports from many explorers and mercenaries who lost their lives. One common theory is based on how the humanoids were converted from the stray demonic spirits wandering the Demon Territory. By merging their souls together with a host, they form a new demon depending on willpower and sins in their hearts. Most of them turned into Demi-Fiends while some who gave into their dark desires are turned into fiends, one of the common types of Wild Demons.
But when it came to monsters and animals, their lack of sentience and desires turned them into more destructive demons than their normal counterparts. Because of this, the types of Wild Demons they turned to tend to be unpredictable at worst. From Goblins to Blood-Eyed Boars and Ogres to Hollowed Slimes, no one knew how could they be transformed based on their habitat alone.
But so far in my observations during my accompanied hunting trips with Casia, it seems like the unpredictability doesn''t apply to demons from animalistic origins. While they still followed their demonic instincts, some species didn''t seem to lose their animalistic traits.
One of the notable examples is the Dark Preying Spargle, a Wild Demon born from an avian species of animals such as eagles and sparrows. Its disposition is meek but will become aggressive when provoked through force. Despite being a WIld Demon, it didn''t show any signs of hostility when I approached it. So it became a surprise when I managed to tame it after a few days and became my trusty steed when my wings were still in its infancy. Maybe I should call this kind of special magic "Familiar Taming"?
However, when it came to the safety between the Demon Territory and the shining world, Casia told me most of the Wild Demons never stray away from their habitats from a mysterious force. If they do stray away, they may find themselves back to their origin point. In rare cases, this force couldn''t bring them back, and there''s a chance mercenaries and adventurers from both sides are called to deal with these stray demons.
So far, all the demons did to the Demon Border were dents and scratches enough to repair itself via magical enchantments due to their low number combined with the territory''s mysterious security feature. There is a low chance an army would attack the border.
Yet, in my opinion, there''s a chance this is merely a prelude to a storm no one could predict...
As I predicted from the last few lines of my recent report, that event would come.
Casia and the books about Wild Demons told me that none of them can approach the Demon Border without being teleported back to their habitat and creating an army would be impossible due to their lack of sentience and intelligence. However, the one who was about to invade the border was able to bypass those limitations without any issue. What''s scarier was the latest report from one of Thurkith''s scouts, namely how it gathered several beast and fiend-type demons along the way. Some of them that they spotted were of higher rank such us Corrupted Maras and Blood Ravagers, known for indiscriminately attacking both humanoids and demons alike for mana and blood respectively. If they were released into the light...
Crap... This was bad. Casia already got my telepathic message, but I''m still worried about him. In any case, I hope we haven''t arrived too late...
"Sir! We found the target demon!"
Once I heard one of the mercenaries, I snapped out of my thoughts. Right now, I''m riding with Thurkith and his band of mercenaries by Red-Eyed Wolves. Their bond wasn''t the same with me and Poole, akin to horses for the humanoids. But they were fast enough to get us to our destination while avoiding the sky with our wings.
But when we arrived at the site, all of us froze at what we just saw right in front of us. What we thought was a mere large fiend turned out to be a chimeric mix between a Drago Nox and a Lesser Fiend. With its humanoid fiend upper body and a large draconic torso, legs, and a large tail the size of the castle towering over us, It''s not like any other Drago Nox or any Wild Demons we saw. No, it''s not like any demons I saw or read before in my life.
It''s not just that. Something about it felt so...wrong. It''s not only the odd abilities that bypass the mysterious security of the territory. Rather... It''s mana felt...depressing...sickening... It almost made me want to throw up the moment I sensed it.
This demon... No... This monster... What the hell was it?!
"You''re also stumped, too, huh?" Thurkith spoke up. "I haven''t seen that kind of Wild Demon that has the corrupted mana enough to make any Demi-Fiend sick."
"Me neither." I hummed in thought. "I read many books on the Wild Demons especially the reports my Master wrote before he passed. But never in my life that I seen something so disgusting, it''s enough to mistake it as a mindless monster."
"Any clues where it came from? If it''s made by another demon..."
I closed my eyes and tried to fight through the erosive mana to analyze it further. "No. it''s neither made by a humanoid or demon. It was originally a humanoid. Human, to be exact," I guessed. "Plus, they seemed to be in my age and..."
I quickly stopped in mid-sentence. The reason why was when I scanned the mana deeper, I saw the demon''s past life.
A young boy living in a peaceful village, wishing for nothing but his parents'' love and making friends. Yet he didn''t achieve all of it as his parents gave him nothing but harassment and neglect and the children of the village saw him as a monster. Just like Gabriel...
It''s not much from those vague images in my head, but it''s too similar for me to ignore. I get Gabriel''s village was a hellhole, but what kind did it involve treating them like trash?! Heartless humans aside, it seemed like his treatment was too much for him to bear and the moment he was forced into the Demon Territory, he was completely corrupted by the demonic spirits.
"Young man... Young man...!"
I quickly snapped out of my vision as soon as I felt my body shaking. I looked up and saw Thurkith holding on my shoulders.
"Oh, thank the Goddess! I thought we already lost you from its corrosive mana," he said before sighing in relief. "I understand you''re Hyde''s prodigy. But you need to know your limits. Don''t forget you''re still a Demi-fiend, not a Demon Lord."
Right... I forgot that I was trying to analyze the Wild Demon. If it wasn''t for Thurkith, I would have ended up being trapped by the demon''s traumatic past life. Either way, it seemed like Casia''s suspicions beyond its appearance were right after all.
"Thank you, sir. But there''s not a lot of time left," I declared. "I haven''t seen all of the details in the demon''s past life, but I have a feeling where it''s heading off to. If we don''t act now, there''s a chance a human village will be decimated if that demon escapes."
Everyone gasped as soon as I made my revelation.
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
"That''s impossible! How can a demon destroy a village if it doesn''t know if there''s one nearby?"
I could hear doubts and agreements from other mercenaries, which was understandable. While I only have vague images from the demon''s mana, I already met the human boy who almost fell the same fate if Casia hadn''t found him on time. He hasn''t come back from his investigation, but I already read through Gabriel''s memories beforehand. So it''s my best guess on its motives than nothing.
"Calm down, everyone!" Thurkith barked out to his men. "I''m sure the young Master of Lavender has a good reason for his warning."
I nodded in agreement. "I can''t say much without divulging the demon''s origins. But I have a feeling it''s... No, his past life might have a grudge against one of those villages and it might be near the Demon Border. It''s not a plausible theory, but it might explain why the magic around the territory failed for that demon. I already warned my friend, who is currently outside the border. Although it might not be easy for him to warn the humanoids guarding it without exposing himself. Not to mention we have no idea how powerful he might become if we face him in combat."
"That is true. But that doesn''t mean we can''t diverge him to another area." The mercenary leader turned to his band and raised his sword. "Men! Raise your weapons! Don''t let that demon get closer to the border! It doesn''t matter if you can''t make a dent in its skin. Make sure it couldn''t break through the walls and into the outside world!"
"HAAAAAAA!!!!"
This was a surprise. I was expecting some of them to bail out after hearing the risks that might lose their lives in a seemingly impossible battle. But it seemed like neither of them was planning to lose their dignity over their lives. I didn''t know why, but something about their cries of spirit and determination made me wonder if the humanoids were the same as their soldiers and adventurers.
"Young Master, I suggest you stay with me," Thurkith suggested. "It might be a rough battle ahead."
So he''s not going to order me to flee, huh? To be honest, I''m not planning to retreat now that I know everything about the demon''s origins. I might not do much, but I have to see through this battle until the end. Besides, I have a feeling they might need my help beyond my demonic bestial knowledge.
It took us a while since Vander''s telepathy call, but we managed to make it near the entrance of the Demon Border. Since we mostly ran on foot, we managed to arrive without alerting the guards nearby. So far, there were no signs of commotion as we saw them guarding and chatting normally. Looks like we successfully arrived on time. All that was left was to wait in case of accidents waiting on the other side. Which gave me time to witness Val''s reaction after everything I relayed from Vander and Thurkith''s report.
"That''s impossible! There''s no way a Wild Demon can breach through the border!"
I quickly shushed my partner before the guards could notice his unnecessary racket. "It''s still true. Yet according to the Wild Demon Execution Squad leader, they already spotted one bypassing the invisible force that''s keeping the Wild Demons away from the border. There''s a chance it might be a misreport, but I doubt their scouts are the type to make room for errors so sloppily."
Val smacked the tree from behind without using too much of his strength to shake it. "Dammit! What the hell is going on in Monochroma lately?! Human children being thrown into our territory, otherworlders, and the humanoid monarchy''s incompetency... It feels like their gods are already giving up on humanity and plan to throw us demons into a ditch!"
"There''s no need to overreact, Val. The young Master already told me that Thurkith and his squad will try stopping the demon from reaching the walls of the border," I calmly assured him. "If there are any troubles, we may need to intervene by any means necessary."
"R-Right... But what about the young Master himself?" Val asked. "He might be a prodigy, but he''s still a Demi-Fiend child. There''s a chance he might be facing a high-ranked Wild Demon."
"Then his only option is to flee. But knowing him, he isn''t willing to turn tail from an unknown threat," I guessed. "On the other hand, he''s a smart boy. He knows when to avoid unwinnable battles. Besides, Thurkith and his men are with him and they ensure his safety before anything else. We should trust his judgment and decisions and focus on our side for now."
Val hummed with some reluctance. Unlike me, he rarely witnessed Vander''s antics with his alchemy studies and experiments. So for him, he was still processing the fact that he was the successor of the mysterious Hyde. Despite his reluctance, he was willing to trust him regardless of his talents. It wasn''t only because of our friendship. He knew something about him was special and he shouldn''t skimp out on his talents due to his low rank alone.
"Since you''re confident about that kid, I might take your word for it," Val concluded. "I just hope those mercs might be a bit lenient around him."
I sighed at his comment. But just as I reminded him to warn the border guards, I heard footsteps. A mix of clamps of horses and footfalls of metallic boots. Dammit... Could it be...
"We have come with the new recruits from another world!"
Of course, their band of otherworlders arrived so soon! I thought they might be arriving in a few more days. That''s what I get for focusing too much on Vander''s warning. Not only that, there was a battle happening on the other side that might have a chance of dragging them into the fray if the Wild Demon breached through the walls.
"Didn''t expect them to get here so early. What now, Cass?" Val explained. "There''s a chance some of the others can detect demons."
I highly doubt it since most of the otherworlders who were recruited in the borders tend to possess meager abilities. But that didn''t mean they couldn''t force them to draw their blades onto our chests. So walking in front of the entrance was the least of our problems right now.
"Let''s wait for a while and observe their briefing. Only then we might jump in and warn them of their impending threat on the other side," I suggested.
"Yeah, nice idea. Except we''re on borrowed time, Casia. We can''t exactly wait for those demons to crash in and eat the guards and otherworlders."
Val was right. I was trying to figure out a way to warn them without exposing our identities that I haven''t thought about the consequences of time. At this point, I''m grasping straws here. If only the Goddess could grant a miracle for the demons, we would have a chance to step forward without having swords and spears pointing at us.
"You know what? I think you''re already done coming up with crazy plans," Val declared. "I got a better idea."
A better idea? What could he possibly...
"HEY!!! ARE YOU GUYS HIRING BORDER GUARDS?!"
WTF?! Was he losing his mind already?! How could he casually reveal our location like that?!
"Who the hell are you?!"
"Intruders! Don''t move or we will shoot!"
Too late... We quickly raised our arms out before they could give out death threats.
"See? Told you I could give you an audience," Val smirked.
"Oh, shut up..." I grumbled.
Honestly, I appreciate his help, but not like this...
This was it. We''re now closer to the demon itself. Thanks to his men, we managed to get closer without gaining its attention. However, facing against it was another issue. We don''t know how strong or rank it was, but I could tell from its mana that this was not like any other demon we faced before. We unanimously agreed that fighting to the death was out of the question. But when we decided on luring it away from the border, one of the mercenaries raised his arm.
"If we want to lure that demon away, should we at least know what we''re dealing with?"
Thurkith hummed in thought. "As the young Master mentioned, that Wild Demon is an unknown species that is the mix of several animalistic demons we know. Finding a weakness or a behavior might be difficult to find, but..." He turned to me next. "What are your thoughts, young man?"
Good question. Thankfully, it took me a few minutes while we quietly moved closer and closer to observe the demon''s movements, behavior, and abilities. "From what I saw, the demon is a mix of a wolf''s behavior and head, lion''s legs, dragon''s tail, and the eagle''s wings. It somehow acts like a leader to the smaller demons and doesn''t seem to be provoked when it seems to spot us. Since it has the head of the wolf, there''s a chance it might be alerted through sounds. If we make enough noise..."
"There''s a chance we might divert it away from the border. Not a bad idea, young Master," Thurkith finished. "However, it would be risky if we have all of the men act as decoys. Some willing men should be a safe bet for us. Is that okay?"
I nodded. "As long we can mitigate the damage, I''m okay with that plan. But promise me not to overwork yourselves. Just because you guys are higher rank and experienced doesn''t mean you''re indestructible like the Demon Lords."
"Hmph... Didn''t expect you to be a soft-hearted type. But don''t worry, we''re not planning to rush to our deaths so easily. I wish I could say the same with those blokes from the other side."
I couldn''t disagree with his statement. I''m not much of a softheart like Aster, but I meant well when it came to other demons'' safety. On the other topic, Casia said some humans discriminate even with the well-minded demon. I''m worried about him, but right now, we need to focus on the present.
"Now that we decided on the plan, should we start picking out some volunteers and enact this plan?"
I have a lot of questions about its presence. About its origins and its mysterious abilities to bypass the territory''s security. But I know people, humanoids and demons alike, would die if we didn''t act quickly.
Whether those humanoids like it or not, it''s time to help them.
Chapter 39: Defense of the Border
Demon Border/Wall
No one knew why the Demon Territory exists in our world or why we humanoids can''t enter it safely without risking ourselves changing into a demon. All we know is that it existed after the kingdom''s destruction from the Goddess of Darkness''s wrath and the sudden appearance of the demons from the remnants of the civilization.
Despite all of the mysteries behind the demons and their home, one thing we recognized was how we could co-exist. While most demons were willing to accept a peace treaty, there were several Wild Demons roaming about the territory and the mysterious force that changes any humanoid into a demon themselves. To ensure that force won''t leak through the rest of Monochroma, the kingdoms erected a large wall between them and the Demon Territory. At the same time, both species agreed to guard the wall on each side as a sign of trust. Once the wall was formed, it had many names. The "Demon Wall", the "Wall of Peace"... But we just unanimously named it the [Demon Border].
What was surprising about the border was after it was erected, a new force was created inside the wall that somehow repels most of the Wild Demons away from it, avoiding any cases of breaches and stampedes that may break through the wall. No one knew how, but no one questioned it as long as the border served its purpose.
But without the border, Monochrome remained peaceful between demons and humanoids.
-Unknown Historian
"Peaceful", my ass.
Whoever wrote that crappy last line in that book, I''m going to beat the living lights out of their heads.
Not only did the border guards arrest us, but some of the guards were treating us nothing but criminals when we didn''t do anything but a certain idiot revealed ourselves on purpose. Some of them punched me when I let out a complaint about this kind of treatment and even when we tried to keep our mouths shut, they simply threatened us with slavery or a death penalty. Honestly, don''t these people know the meaning of "equality"? What was worse was that they weren''t willing to listen to us. They simply assumed we were nothing but freeloaders looking for a job. Another reason to blame Val for this mess.
After taking a few beatings, we were finally approached by the same general we saw from the village. By the look on his face, it seemed like our presence somehow soured his mood a bit.
"I never seen you blokes before," he said with venom in his voice. "Who the hell are you two and why are you in the border?"
"Isn''t it obvious? We''re here to become border guards!" Val declared with no shame. I''m mentally cursing myself at how he was willing to put up this crazy act.
"Unlikely story. You need to be recruited from the military academy to be a border guard. There''s no way some mercenary or adventurer is allowed to become one without going through the hoops." He quickly raised his sword and pointed its blade at us. "You should start telling us the truth or you will be met by my own blade!"
At this rate, no one would live if either of them chose the latter. I should break this fa?ade and do what we''re here for before it could become worse.
"We''re not recruits, but adventurers sending out a warning for everyone in the Demon Wall," I declared. "A Wild Demon is about to breach through the border very soon and if you don''t act now, there will be casualties!"
"Hmph! You could have told me that in the first place." The general put his sword back in his sheath. "Although the part about a Wild Demon breaching through the wall sounds humbug. How do you know something from the other side of it?"
"Does it matter? You can question our identities all you like, but you''re going to waste time on evacuating the whole brigade!"
Unfortunately, it seemed like the only response from that was a grumble under the general''s breath. "Evacuate? Why do you think we''re going to evacuate everyone here? The Demon Wall is the pride and joy of the monarchs and abandoning our posts meant mutiny! If you keep insisting on that order, then we will treat you like any traitor of the great Concordis!"
Dammit! I wish they listened and entertained themselves from my warning. But it seemed like these humanoids were too arrogant to take a mere adventurer too seriously. Humanoid or demon, these people couldn''t tell which is which...
"Sir!" A guard suddenly entered the room and approached the general. "I''m sorry to interrupt, but the others are already waiting for you."
The general grumbled again and looked at us once more. "Dammit... Consider yourselves lucky... I would have executed you two for attempted mutiny on my men." He turned to the guard again. "Drag those two in the detention cells and keep an eye on them for any funny business."
"Yes, sir!"
Crap... He''s leaving already?! Putting us behind bars was one thing, but he was too ignorant to know the consequences if he believed us or not. Not even his men were willing to play as a devil''s advocate to reconsider his choices. In fact, one of them forcefully grabbed my wrists still tied behind my back and quickly kicked me out of the room literally.
"Hey! Stop it!" I yelled in desperation. "You''re making a big mistake here! You''re gonna get everyone killed because of your pride! Evacuate while you still have the ch-!"
Just as I finished my warning, I felt a sharp pain in my gut. It was so overwhelming to the point I fell unconscious while listening to their laughter of mockery towards us.
"Cass! Ca...s!! Y...u...b..."
Dammit... I was hoping for these humanoids to follow through after I warned them about the events unfolding behind the wall. But alas, it seemed like their discrimination against the weak and my blind faith in them were enough to seal their fates.
Even if Vander and the mercenaries could deal with the Wild Demon or not, these people might bring everyone in the wall to their deaths.
"Chimera".
According to my former Master''s notes, it''s a type of creature that was an amalgamation of multiple creatures into one. There were several myths regarding a chimera and several reports of seeing one. However, there were no reports of seeing a chimeric Wild Demon. So the sight of seeing one might affect how this operation might play out considering how we haven''t seen this kind of Wild Demon before.
Still, we''re not sure how strong it was since as a recently discovered demon, it didn''t have a rank to measure its strength. At the moment, all we could do was divert it away from the wall and hope that the force around it might activate to teleport back to its habitat.
So a plan was formed by me and Thurkith. Half of the volunteered mercenaries lure the demon away from the wall while the rest of them deal with defense. As for me, I have to be on standby for support due to my lack of experience. It was a bit frustrating, but as Casia said before, "I have to know my limits."
"Everyone is in place. It''s not that much, but my men have already vowed to risk their lives to protect the wall." Thurkith turned to me next. "This is your last chance, young Master. You can always..."
"Do I need to repeat myself?" I interrupted. "Casia is still on the other side of that wall. Besides, I made sure my Spargle protected Gabriel from running away from the mansion and if I ran here, then no one could ever know the tale of the demon''s rampage. I promise, if something happens, I will try to report everything to your superiors."
"Young Master..." He stared at me for a while before he smirked. "Well, it''s not like I can convince the previous Master back then. Just make sure you keep close as usual."
"That''s the idea."
Honestly, I kinda lied about fleeing and reporting after their deaths. But it''s not because I''m using them as pawns. Rather, it''s because I refused to let them die at the hands of a demon who seemed to want revenge on the people who abandoned him. If what I saw about his past life was true, then there''s a chance where he wanted to go. I get Gabriel''s past home was full of pricks, but I can''t let them get killed by his wrath.
Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.
"Alright! Men, prepare your arrows!" I watch the mercenaries raise their bows towards the large demon passing through us. "Ready... Aim..."
I huddled behind Thurkith as I watched them pull the bowstrings of their bows. The moment they released it, there was no turning back.
"FIRE!!!"
With that, everyone released their arrows and fireballs towards the demon and the moment it hit behind it, it finally turned its attention to us.
GROOOOOWWWWRRRRRR!!!
"Now run!" I yelled. "Don''t turn back and stop!"
I quickly grabbed Thurkith''s waist to hang on as he let his wolf flee away from the large chimera while the mercenaries on our end joined us.
"Frontline, keep firing! Don''t let its attention back to the wall!" Thurkith ordered. "Backline, provide support!"
"YESSIR!!!"
While I''m playing the role of a support, I don''t learn many Dark spells that could help the mercenaries except healing spells for them. I''m frustrated, but it was my fault for focusing too much on attack spells than support and defensive. Regardless, even if I''m useless with support spells, I could still make use of my role by coming up with on-the-fly strategies. Speaking of which, it seemed like the chimeric demon was starting to lose interest in us immediately. Too bad, I''m not letting him make it easy.
"Mental spellcasters! Use your allure spells on the demon! Defenders, taunt it as best as you can!"
To my surprise, everyone followed my instructions as some magic-abled mercenaries cast several mind-inflicting spells on the demon while the defenders raised their shields and smacked them a few times to produce enough noise to garner its attention back to us. According to Casia, mental magic is a bit rare for anyone to cast and not everyone including demons can use it. In all honesty, I''m starting to learn about that kind of magic. Unfortunately, I doubt my level of mental spells might work against that behemoth.
Back at the operation, I watched the chimeric demon continue its chase towards us as I continued holding onto Thurkith. Looking closely, most of the burns began to heal while the arrows that were stuck onto its body sunk into its skin. By the looks of it, that demon must have some kind of regenerative abilities. So a bunch of weak attacks might not be enough to slow it down.
"Thurkith, does anyone in your group can use high-level spells?" I asked.
"Only two who can learn [Fire Storm]. But it will take a while for them to cast it and we need to keep moving to divert it away from the wall completely," Thurkith answered. "So casting might be difficult for our mages."
I hate it when he''s right. Spellcasting would take immense concentration and trying to cast one while on the move might disrupt it. Which meant I had to rely on other means to keep the Wild Demon''s attention to us. "Sorry about this, sir. But can you hold onto me?"
I quickly stood up from my seat and opened my bag to take out a bow and arrows.
"What are you doing, young Master?! Get down from there! It''s not safe!"
I know that. But this was the only option I had at the moment. From my brief observations from watching the demon being attacked by the mercenaries, I wonder if he could heal from other elements. While I couldn''t learn other elements, it doesn''t mean I could use them. In this case, most of the arrows I owned have custom arrowheads made of [Mana Crystals] I fused together in my spare time. While I tested some of them, I couldn''t say the same with the rest.
"I should say the same with you, sir," I said. "I suggest you lay down and prepare to control your mount! I can''t promise this attack will be safe for everyone in the vicinity!"
As soon as I said this, I charged the arrowhead crystal with my mana before I released the bowstring. Then I quickly sat back down and hung onto Thurkith as we fled from the area.
"Dammit! Everyone, retreat!" He yelled. "This better work, kid!"
I hope it will. I lowered my head and before we knew it...
BOOOOM!!!
I almost flinched the moment I heard the explosion behind us. When I looked behind us, I saw the demon roaring in pain as it held its head to the area where I shot it. Then, it turned to us and roared again before it continued chasing us.
"My... What kind of arrow did you shoot, kid?" Thurkith muttered.
"A crystal arrow made of my mixed Mana Crystals," I answered. "The one I shot is mixed with Fire and Wind. It''s not much and currently in an experimental stage, but it should be enough to keep its attention back to us."
"Huh... I would have been mad at your reckless actions. But I trusted you with your decisions and that one saved us the trouble of distracting that beast once more."
I chuckled. "You can compliment me more once we deal with that demon. We''re not out of the woods just yet."
When I looked at the demon once more, I noticed it started to wail its legs around as black tentacles suddenly erupted from its back. Looks like it was still pissed for my arrow from earlier. Thankfully, Thurkith responded by ordering his men to resume firing their magic and arrows to it. At this rate, we might able to drive it away from the wall long enough to...
"ARGGGGHHHH!!!"
W-What the hell?!
"Someone... Someone help me!!!!"
I turned to the source of the screams and to my horror, some of the mercenaries were attacked by fiends and other Wild Demons. A few were tackled by black and red fiends and two of them were eaten by a few canine and feline demons. How the hell did they get there?
"wHy..."
Huh? That wasn''t one of the mercenaries...
"wHY aR3 yoU Di5turbING ME?! wHy ArE yOu n0T lettiNG mE go HOmE?!"
That voice... Was it coming from the large Wild Demon?
"i WaN7 tO gO hoMe... i waNt tO sleEp oN mY bEd aGAin... wHy Did my PaREnts Le@vE mE hEre? So WHy aM I HeRE?! WhY d0 thEy HatE me?!"
"O-Oh my..." Thurkith muttered as he looked at the demon. "I-I didn''t know... Was that from that demon?"
I raised my eyebrow and asked, "You understand him?"
"You and I aren''t the only one." He gestured to me to the surviving mercenaries. It seemed like they were also looking around in confusion after hearing a young boy''s voice. "When you said he has a tragic origin, you weren''t kidding. But why did it start to speak now?"
"I have a few ideas and I doubt he''s letting us go that easily." As if I predicted the future, the demon roared in pure rage.
"i HatE yoU alL... I HAtE yOU!!! jUSt L37 mE G0 HOME!!!"
Before we could react, it raised its tail and swung it towards our direction. "Dammit! RETREAT!!!"
"You heard the young Master! Run for your lives! Defenders, protect the frontline!" Thurkith ordered. "Just keep going in the opposite direction! Whoever is still able, take care of the smaller fiends!"
I hung onto Thurkith as his wolf ran away from the demon as fast as it could. Unfortunately, I couldn''t focus on hanging on for long as more fiends and smaller demons started chasing us. There was a chance it would remove one of us and kill on the spot, so there was no way I had to lower my guard so easily.
"Fire Ball!" I yelled as I fired the said spell at one of them. I might not be as strong as a normal demon mercenary, but my training with Casia might be enough to deal with a few weaker ones. As for Thurkith, we simply whacked and slashed the stronger demons with his large sword. Although, it was short-lived as more stronger demons started to join the first wave as they chased us and not even the might of a veteran was enough to handle all of them. "Dammit! Those jerks won''t give up!"
"I doubt they''re planning to let us go after everything we have done to pester him. But as long we got his attention, we..."
CRACK!
Wait... That sound...
I turned around and gasped to see a few smaller demons start attacking on the wall. Just like the chimeric demon, it didn''t seem like it transported them back to their habitats. What was worse that we''re far away to stop them from breaking through it!
"Th1s w0rLD... I hATe it HeRE...BuT iT lEts mE gO hoME wIth ThE pOwER iT gAve mE. iF yOu trY tO sToP mE aGaiN..."
Before I could respond to his mutters, we suddenly felt a rumble below us. Now that I thought about it, why did It fall for our trap so easily? A normal Wild Demon is supposed to have a one-track mind if their origins have a grudge against a certain place, object, or person. Unless...
BOOM!
Oh, crap. I quickly turned around again and to our shock, the wall started to show more cracks.
"What the hell?!"
"How is that possible?! The demon is far away from the wall right now!"
Of course! How stupid am I to believe the basic facts of a normal Wild Demon when we''re actually facing one that was impossible to exist in the first place!
C-CREAK...
All this time... The territory wasn''t malfunctioning in the first place! Rather, it''s as if it lured the demon to its origin. All for fulfilling a grudge that caused him to be in this world in the first place...
...
Just as I made that realization, the demons stopped attacking and everything fell silent. Something wasn''t right... I already realized what the demon was trying to do. And the sudden halt wasn''t helping this turn of events.
"Is it over?"
CREAK...
"What''s going on with the demons?"
CREAK...
"Did we scare them away?"
CREAK...
I looked at all of the demons who stopped attacking and started retreating. By the looks of it, they lost interest in us or realized some of us were much stronger than them. I would have sighed in relief. But I knew something wasn''t right as we heard nothing but the leaves rustling from the wind and soft mutterings from the surviving mercenaries. The silence remained for a few seconds and just as I began to ask Thurkith...
"...tHEN I WILL KILL YOU ALL!!!"
CRACK!!!
Oh no... I quickly turned around to the wall and to my horror, the wall''s cracks grew bigger as rubble started to rain from it. Then, the wall crumbled, opening the world outside the dark territory we called our home.
"No..." Thurkith muttered. "We''re too late."
I wish he wasn''t right, but we couldn''t deny the sight we saw right in front of us.
The border between the light of humanity and the darkness of the demonic broke down and the Wild Demon slowly stepped through the cracks. We tried to protect it, but it was all for naught.
Because at this moment, this was the start of the chaos that would occur for many years in my lifeline.
Chapter 40: Consequences
I don''t know what is the truth or lie anymore.
All of my life, I was bombarded with misfortune and grief that didn''t belong to me. Harassed by people I barely knew in the first place.
Yet I wondered what was the truth behind my existence.
Was my life not as bad as I thought? Was my life nothing more than ordinary?
Tell me, who am I? Why do I still live in this world of monotony?
And despite the lies unveiled before me, why am I not satisfied?
Outside the large wall between the world of light and darkness, men and women from a world away from the current one stood in front of the soldiers as the leader stepped forward and stood at the wooden podium in front of the fort''s entrance.
"Alright, you useless others! Listen up!" He barked to the disheveled otherworldly civilians gathered in front of him. "Today, we marched to the Demon Border! While we can''t step into it due to its harmful effects on us humans, we can at least deal with the one fleeing from the Border. Of course, you others have no place in the army due to your lackluster blessings, so be happy you might be able to contribute something to our cause."
Everyone looked at each other with panic and confusion.
"Anyways, the commander did give you some equipment to aid you. I don''t know if a wooden shield might help you survive the first wave, but it might be enough for you all to start praying for mercy to our almighty God of Creation." The general gestured for the guards to bring the crates of weapons to the otherworlders. "It might be a while for the demons to come out though, so you should start doing whatever you want if you still want to kill any remaining time here. Make some regrets, fuck some girl, or do anything you can do in an hour. I don''t mind scoring a fe-"
"Sir?"
The general turned to a guard approaching him with concern. "Should we take heed of that adventurer''s warning about the wall?"
"And what of it? "A large Wild Demon attempting to breach the walls on the other side"? Ha! As if I believe a suspicious adventurer''s warnings," the general scoffed. "Have you forgotten that the wall is made by the mages and alchemists of our forefathers? There''s no way a mere demon is strong enough t-"
"General, we have a problem!"
Another soldier suddenly rushed to the general as he was covered in sweat while holding a telescope.
"What''s wrong?" The general asked. "If it''s another rowdy bunch, just tell them to..."
"No, sir! It''s an emergency!" The soldier interrupted. "T-The outpost... I-It''s been breached by demons!!!"
Everyone gasped as soon as they heard this. The general, on the other hand, couldn''t believe what he just heard. The wall was made from the toughest magical and holy steel made by famous blacksmiths and alchemists before his time.
"Already?! We barely have the expendables ready for the attack! If you''re lying about this..."
The soldier sheepishly backed away from the general. "H-How can I be lying right now?! I saw three of the wall guards died from them a-and...they''re heading right in this very camp!"
With those last few words, the border erupted in panic and horror as many otherworlders screamed while some began to declare that they would die from the demons. The general was conflicted by this sudden mass hysteria. There was no way the adventurers'' warnings were true! How could even know this would happen in the first place? He refused to believe that the wall had been breached! He knew something was up about those two men. He wanted to execute them immediately. But if he delayed it over those adventurers, there would be nothing left for them to protect.
"Settle down, you useless others! Don''t start panicking unless I say so! Now, why don''t you stop screaming and start m-"
SLASH!
It was all too fast for him to react. But the general froze as he felt numb in his stomach. He slowly looked down and saw not only his legs were far away from him, but he saw nothing but blood and guts below him. He didn''t know how to react, but it didn''t matter anymore.
The claw quickly cut down his head next and the whole border was now covered in screams in horror.
[At the same time...]
Dammit, how long were we going to stay in this poor excuse of a prison cell? It was nothing more than a stone box with none of the amenities such as plumbing or a mattress to sleep on. I should have stood my ground and forced those humanoids to listen to reason! But now, I may fear the worst to come and their arrogance and pride would become their downfall...
"HEY, CASS! ARE YOU OKAY?!"
One of the guards quickly banged on the bars of the cell next to mine. "What part of "quiet" do you not understand?! Do you want us to take out the brand to shut your yap?!"
I sighed with a hint of concern. I''m glad that Val was worried about me. But I''m worried his bolstered concern might become his downfall.
"I''m fine. You should do what the guards say."
I close my eyes next. Those guards will be up on my neck if I say anything unnecessary in front of them. So a telepathy call should be enough to circumvent our current predicament.
<>
I heard Val sighing over the call. <>
I chuckled. <> I slap my forehead at the thought of it. <>
<>
<>
<> I could hear him chuckle in my mind. <>
Key to peace, huh? He wasn''t wrong. If it wasn''t for the chain of events that caused my current existence, then I would remained a power-hungry and desperate dragon.
<>
BOOOM!!!
What the hell?! That almost broke off the ceiling above us! I also felt a quake below me. Dammit, don''t tell me...
"Whoa... Did you just feel that shake just now?" A guard asked another.
"Yeah... Must be another otherworlder mutiny," his partner answered nonchalantly. "Either way, the guards upstairs will take care of them. We just need to do our job."
No... It''s way too strong for a non-hero otherworlder to cause that large explosion enough to make the border quake. Just as I wondered more about it, I heard footfalls coming towards us.
"Huh? What are you doing here? Aren''t you supposed to help the general with the debriefing? If you''re goofing around..."
I gasped in horror along with the prison guards at the sight of the soldier coming down the stairs. He was covered in deep gashes, blood around his armor, and a broken spear on his hand.
"R-Run..." The guard muttered as he weakly limped towards the guards. "T-The demons...T-They''re..."
The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.
My eyes widened when I heard that word from a human soldier.
"Demons?! Don''t be daft! Do you know where we are right now? There is no way those demonic rats breached through the wall!"
As expected, they aren''t going to believe him just like us. However for that poor soldier, he only believed us once he saw the real demon seconds before he was attacked. If he heeded our warnings, then he would have ended up in a state without any scars and horror.
"There''s no time! The general is dead, the others and the soldiers are dying left and right... All of us will die if we don''t get out of here!" I watch the injured soldier grabbing the guard''s armor and pulling him to his face. "Call the heroes! Call the royal army! The whole world will be doomed if w-"
That was all the soldier could say before I witnessed his head cut off by a fiend behind him. After that, all that was left was one guard''s scream and another frozen in fear at the sight of his fallen comrade. As Vander and Thurkith warned, the red demon had breached through the wall. I couldn''t believe my eyes, but the sole fiend snickering at its kill reaffirmed it. Plus, I doubt Thurkith''s band were not the types to slack off and recklessly charge in without a plan with Vander with them. So the possibility of the mysterious Wild Demon''s strength might be terrifying even for someone like me to face.
"N-No... No!" My thought quickly broke and looked up to see one of the soldiers about to be pounced on by a gray fiend that appeared with the first one. "Get away from me, you mons-"
SLASH!
My eyes widened as I saw another guard being bisected by the gray fiend. This time, the frozen guard snapped back to reality and screamed at the sight of another lost soul. If there were two fiends already breached through the inner wall, then the situation might be too dire for us to ignore.
"I-It''s all true... Y-You were right..." The surviving guard muttered. "The demons have breached the wall! Hahaha! The God of Creation has truly abandoned us! HAHAHAHAHA! We''re all gonna die!"
"Why don''t you save your insane rantings for later and let us out of here first?!" Val yelled. "You won''t gain anything from surrendering from these demons!"
"HERATICS!!!" The guard suddenly raised his blade with a maddened look in his eyes. "Do you expect me to believe you right away?! The general is dead and everyone in the wall is dying left and right! Hell, I don''t even know what happened to the others right now! And yet, both of you remained calm despite everything that''s happening right now! You knew this would going to happen! You knew we all die when we imprisoned you! It''s no surprise you two are demons in disguise!"
I wish I could deny him. But with the current situation going on, there was no more trace of common sense and thought in the guard''s eyes.
"Huh. What gave you that idea?" Val snarked with his eyes narrowed. "But it doesn''t matter if we''re demons or not, you will die if you keep insisting on those half-correct claims!"
"My friend is right," I calmly added. "I suggest you see the reason behind these attacks and listen to us for once!"
"Forget it! If I kill you two right here, those demons will be gone!" The guard then raised his sword to Val and he started to chuckle. "Consider this as punishment for your trickery, demo-"
STAB!
"...Huh? W-Wha..."
And just like that, the guard dropped his sword and looked down at the source of the pain. On his chest was a clawed leather hand emerging from it in blood holding what seemed to be a still-beating heart. It began to slow down as he started to cough out blood.
KeHekekEke!
The moment I heard that unnatural cackle, I look what was behind him. A demon with a canine head grinning and cackling madly as it twisted its claws inside his gut. It''s as if it was playing with its food with guts and blood. As I watched this horrible scene, the guard weakly reached out his hand to me. I saw tears coming out from his bloodshot eyes mixing in the blood from his mouth. As I looked closely at his other hand, it seemed like he was reaching out to his deceased partner. Now that I thought about it, the keys were still inside his pocket. Was he trying to set us free despite his state? It''s already too late for him. Yet I couldn''t help but to reach out his hand...
"H-Help...me..." He weakly muttered. "H-Help..."
He took his last few breaths and his arm fell into a limp. All I could hear next was the cackle of the hyena demon.
...That human could have been saved. Everyone in the wall could have been saved. If only the general could swallow his pride and listen...
KEkEKeKEKE!!!
Dammit... Dammit! In this world of light, why did it have to be cruel with the innocent and the guilty together?! I wanted to save them despite my demonic birthright. Why, God of Creation?! Why did you forsake all of them?!
"Keep your act together, Cass!" My eyes snapped back to my surroundings and saw Val glaring at me. "I get you''re sad about their demise. But this is not the time to grieve! You said before there''s a time and place to use our powers. So why not hesitate?! If you want to release your frustrations, then deal with those assholes first!"
Val...
Dammit... Of all demons to snap me back to reality, it had to be him calling me out for moping over the dead. But he''s right. I can''t bring the dead back to life now. Some of them deserve their fate, but the innocent were in the wrong place at the wrong time. And now with all of the guards dead, it''s finally time to unleash my wrath.
"Consider yourselves lucky, heartless fiends." I could feel the dark flames welling up in my throat. I resist it, but only to gather enough to burn them and the bars into molten steel. "You have earned my flames that will send you to the depths of despair. Take this time to reflect on your sins, damn monsters."
With a deep breath, l exhaled a stream of flames to the fiends through the bars of my cell. I don''t care if I''m losing my breath the longer I let out the dark flames gathered within me. I''m already angry at the humans who cared more about their pride than safety. I''m already frustrated at my passiveness. If it meant killing these damn wilds, I don''t care about the consequences anymore!
It took a few more seconds to let my black flames consume the fiends. Once they were gone from my mouth, I could only see the charred and disintegrating corpses of the wild Demons and the melted bars right in front of me. Looks like I overdone my flames this time. Even after years of self-control, it''s not enough to appease my rage over the injustice of the world.
"Geez... I get you''re angry, but tone down the temperature back there!"
Thank the Goddess Val is stuck in a cell next to me or else, he would have been part of those poor souls caught up in my rage. Unfortunately, the keys were back in the guard''s pocket at the time of his death. So using my draconic strength, all I could do was to leave my cell and bend the bars of his own wide enough for him to escape.
"Are you okay, Val? The guards severely roughed you up." Despite our enhanced recovery rate, I could see the cuts and bruises around his arms, probably from their weapons. No wonder how they managed to control the demon attacks until now.
"This is nothing, Cass. It took one hour to heal the biggest stab wound I got and it was only from a normal broadsword." He sighed as he slowly stood up. "But what''s the plan now? If the [Cruel Hyena Fiend] and [Lesser Fiends] are here, does that mean the young Master and Thurkith''s men failed to contain them?"
Good question. Thurkith was meticulous when it came to eliminating Wild Demons along with controlling potential outbreaks. Even with the unknown threat, they can''t fail. Yet I have a nagging feeling it might not be the case. A Wild Demon who could bypass the powerful force the border cast? Something didn''t sit right with me.
"I don''t know. Thurkith isn''t the type to lose his prey and Vander said this demon was mixed with other species..."
I hummed again, trying to figure out what was missing in this picture. Yet no matter what kind of conclusion I come up with the current evidence we have from Vander, ended up with nothing. Unless...
<> I focused all of my mental mana on this telepathic call. By the number of fiends infiltrated in the prison, the chaos outside might be much worse than we thought. So if that was the case, then Vander might have the answer behind this contradicting dilemma. <>
...
Still no answer. Does that mean...
<>
That groan...
<>
I couldn''t help but chuckle at his priorities. Still, I''m glad he''s still alive. <>
<> So my fears came true. The wild demon truly breached through the walls between the Demon Territory and the world of light. <>
I sighed in relief. Thank the Goddess Thurkith survived the breach. <>
<>
...Huh? "Didn''t fail"? Don''t tell me he was still delirious from the attack. <>
<>
I almost choked at his last line. <>
<>
He has a point. The wall was already made with the best anti-Demon materials in humanoid history. So the mysterious force denying the wild Demons was nothing more than an overdone protection. Yet if what Vander said was true, then why did it fail?
<>
...Oh no. Was it even possible?! I couldn''t believe it would do that!
"Val, get to that village as soon as possible," I ordered.
"Huh? Why are you telling me to go back there all of a sudden?!"
It sounded off-topic, but I have a few ideas on how it might relate to our current situation. "It''s just a guess of mine, but that Wild Demon might be related to them somehow. Isn''t that what you''re trying to tell me, right, Vander?"
<> Vander took a deep breath in the call. <>
...I thought so.
This wasn''t any other Wild Demon we were facing. Rather, we''re facing against the manifestation of despair and rage. A [Revenant Fiend]. And in order to become a true demon, it needed to fulfill its last regrets.
And that was to destroy his old village which abandoned him.
Chapter 41: The Beginning of Despair
Once upon a time, a lonely boy was sitting under a tree in the forest. He had no toys to play nor friends to stay with him for a while. The boy sought love and care from others, yet his family and neighbors couldn''t treat him him more than a mere trash. A child who could gain nothing for his home and nothing to gain their attention. Some might say he was destined to disappear and no one was there to say goodbye to.
One day, he was drawing on the ground with a stick he found. He drew himself playing with a ball and the friends he couldn''t make. This garnered a mysterious presence around the forest. Darkness that observed him for a long time the moment his existence was set in stone. They approached the boy with a form of his own shadow and gave him a peculiar question.
"Why are you playing alone?"
The boy didn''t know how to answer. He visited the forest to escape their cruelty to him, yet he never found the real reason why he visited it in the first place. And yet, he knew what to answer next.
"Because no one loves me."
The shadow grew confused. It knew he had a family. It knew they would love him no matter what. But the boy sighed when it expressed their confusion.
"Mom and Dad don''t love me, too. They always call me a "mistake" and that I shouldn''t born in the first place. I tried to do everything to love me again, but they hurt me when I did."
The shadow became curious at the boy and what was once a brief encounter turned into a bond that grew for a long time. From that day onward, the boy continued to visit the forest to see his friends made of darkness and began playing with them, telling everything he endured, and simply being by their side.
For the first time in his life, he was very happy to have a friend to play and hang out with in his favorite place. Yet at the same time, he felt something in his heart that he thought didn''t exist.
Pain, anguish, frustration, and hate.
He wondered what was the point of trying to gain love from his parents when they did nothing but hurt his body and confidence.
He wondered why he had to be the only one miserable and everyone else was happy from his pain.
He wondered if everything he did meant nothing after all.
And if so, why did he have to keep loving the people who treated him like trash?
The boy grew jaded as the world of light shattered from these revelations. Then, he grew to hate the village, his own home. He began to wish that his parents would disappear instead of him. That the children and their parents would suffer the same bullying as he was.
Then an evil thought grew in his head.
"What if I could give them their own medicine?"
So the boy returned to his village. With a match on his left hand and a torch on his right, he lit the wooden houses on fire. One by one, he happily turned the bullies'' loving homes into ashes. People who came out to douse the flames turned into his toys that broke apart the moment he threw large rocks over their heads, breaking them into squished tomatoes. Some tried to stop his fun and hurt him, but the shadows helped him and turned them into their own playthings as well.
As the sky grew dark, the whole village that was once his home became a big bonfire and the boy danced in the middle while playing ball with the shadows and the heads of his parents. No more of them treating him like trash and a punching bag. No more kids who would treat him like a monster. And no more villagers who would make him hungry in the streets.
And they lived happily ever after.
Is that all you wanted in your life, As-
Vander!
I gasped as soon as I heard Thurkith calling out to me. Man... I didn''t expect my brief rest to turn into a full-on nap. I wish I could nap a little longer. But how could I when I''m in front of injured and deceased mercenaries lying on the ground?
I still couldn''t believe it, though. Casia told me again and again that the wall couldn''t be breached by Wild Demons alone. Yet that chimera proved us wrong and fulfilled our greatest fears. However, what I thought was an anomaly was something more than that. After sharing everything with him when I managed to contact him, we might have a possible theory of how and why it happened. The chimera''s past memories were enough to support it, but the resolution was something I feared once it broke a hole in the wall. What''s worse was that even with the most experienced mercenaries helping me, it wasn''t enough to stop that monster.
Most mercenaries were still on the ground while the abled tended to their injuries. As for the ones who sacrificed themselves to protect us from the destruction of the wall, they were lined up with Thurkith and his aide as some of them prayed and cried at their fallen allies. I could have done something to avoid this tragedy, but I''m only a young Demi-Fiend. I hate that I''m useless. But that was the reality I was forced to accept. I didn''t want to, but my powers and spells were proof of my weakness.
However, there were more important issues I need to consider first. With the destruction of the Demon Wall came with casualties. I quickly approached Thurkith the moment he finished his silent condolences to his fallen men.
"Sir, may I speak?"
Thurkith turned to me once I approached him with a bow. "What is it, young Master? Do you want to share your condolences to my men? I apologize if I sound rude, but I feel like most of them appreciate your help until their final breath."
I frowned. He was right about one thing. Those men sacrificed their lives to protect us and the whole Monochroma. It would be wrong of me to leave without sharing my condolences and prayers. But I need to tell him of my plans first.
"I will. But after that, I may need your assistance with a task that might help us stop that Wild Demon."
"Stop the Wild...?" He quickly gasped in horror. That didn''t take long. "Wait a minute... Are you telling me you''re going to chase that monster outside the wall?! You will die if you try to fight it!"
"But there''s a chance Casia is out there trying to save the guards and people nearby. This isn''t a simple observation support anymore. Humanoids will die if it isn''t stopped on time. Sure, we can just abandon them! But I know him and I know he isn''t willing to abandon them, whether they are demon or humanoid!"
I almost lost my breath from my speech. Either way, my words are true without a fault. I don''t care if Thurkith said otherwise. I felt like it was my responsibility to let that monster out of the territory. I get I''m weak. I get that I''m still a child. But I can''t do nothing with Casia is still out risking his life and identity to stop him!
"You do realize you will die if you dare to face against a Wild Demon of an unknown rank. I appreciate your help with the attempt to stop it from breaching through the wall. But this is far as your aid would take you."
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
Talk about frustrating. I never thought my young age would end up stopping me from saving Casia and the humanoids. I knew how strong he was as a Drago Nox. But I felt it wasn''t enough to truly stop that beast.
"Yeah, I can''t deny I''m still a kid. I can''t deny that I still have a lot to learn. But right now, I''m the only one who saw most of the demon''s past life and motives. Casia might defeat it through force, but there will be casualties if we rely on it alone."
Thurkith hummed in thought. "Are you saying you have another way to stop him?"
"It''s a long shot, but it''s better than having more innocent humanoids get caught in the crossfire. Yeah, I get it''s a risky gamble. But I rather die in battle than go home to hear possible deaths of Casia and the targeted and pass the news to Gabriel."
And that was all I could say. Regardless of what answer Thurkith would give me, I would charge through that hole and find Casia and the demon like my life depended on...
"Very well..."
I froze. Did he say "yes"?
"I will allow you to explore outside the territory with my aid. However, promise me that you won''t do anything reckless while we''re in the world of light. You might be rumored to be a prodigy under the former Master of Lavender''s care, but you are still a child who is helpless against the prejudice of humanity and the dangers of that demonic monstrosity." He handed me a small crystal ball. "This crystal grants you a temporary barrier that protects you from sunlight. The moment you accept this, you will agree to my conditions. Is that okay for you, young Master?"
He didn''t need to tell me twice. I know the dangers, but I couldn''t let things be over my safety. "I accept them," I answered while taking the crystal and placing it inside my shorts pocket. "Lead the way, Thurkith."
The mercenary leader nodded and turned to his men. "The rest of you should retreat at base camp and update the higher-ups about this. We will be back with the Drago Nox and hopefully, the demon''s crystal."
I look at the other mercenaries one more time. They didn''t seem to voice their disagreements, yet they looked at each other with concerns written on their faces. I get why they were worried about him. But at the same time, they showed nothing but respect for him. I should do the same after everything he did to protect me from this chaotic incident.
Before I could do anything else, Thurkith grabbed my body and he carried me to his arms. Then, I saw his black wings stretched out from his back as they started to flap us up in the air. "Hang on, kid. This is going to be a bumpy ride."
That''s all he could say to me before we took off into the hole in the wall left behind by the Wild Demon. All I could do now was to pray for Casia''s safety and hope we made it in time.
Despair.
That was the only word that popped into my mind the moment we left the dungeons of the Demon Wall. The once prideful border army was left in rubble filled with bodies of humanoid soldiers along with the helpless otherworlders. Not even the prickly general was spared by this carnage. While the army itself wasn''t wiped completely, some surviving soldiers were completely helpless as their swords and spears simply deflected against the tough skins of demonic rhinos and fiends piling over the panicked.
As we continued to look on, we saw a large demon we had never seen before. A body and head of a fiend with the torso and legs of a black dragon... I thought Vander was exaggerating about the demonic chimera, but I never knew how horrifying it looked in person. What''s worse was it already passed through the border guards and gone deeper through the woods that covered the plains behind it without any signs of scars from the light outside the Demon Territory. I would chalk it up to the sun setting at this time, but if what Vander and Thurkith said was true, then...!
"Cass!"
My thoughts quickly broke the moment I heard Val''s voice. "S-Sorry about that. We already wasting time standing here. We must make haste to that village!"
"I''m right behind you...is what I would say." I looked around at the field of corpses around me. "As much as I want to rush in and warn them, we have other issues to deal with. With the demonic and racial discrimination plaguing it, there''s no way for them to believe a bunch of strangers right away."
"But still... That demon might kill anyone once he''s done with the village! I get the villagers to deserve for all of the misery that he faced, but the chances of a demonic stampede are already high with the whole border guards dead," Val argued. "Besides, I know you''re the type not to leave them to their gory fates."
He''s right. Killing the villagers for catharsis wasn''t the way to go. I understand the demon''s pain from Gabriel and I knew how it felt from his neglect and abuse. Even so, there''s a line between creating karma and creating twisted entertainment for revenge. However, we''re facing an unknown Wild Demon who massacred the guards and almost gave the same fate as Thurkith''s band of mercenaries. Even with my power, I doubt I could defeat it in my current state.
"CASIA!!!"
My eyes widened when I heard a familiar voice. It didn''t come from a telepathy call, yet it was nearby. Then, Val nudged my shoulder and pointed up. "Well, looks like the surprises keep piling on."
I looked at where he was pointing. To my surprise, I saw not only Thurkith flying in the air but also Vander in his arms. How could this be?! I thought they were back behind the wall!
No... Calm down, Casia. There must be a reason why Vander was here. He could have rushed through the hole with his own wings. Yet he prompted the veteran mercenary to fly to us instead. I quickly ran to where they were going to land and I watched them fly down before Thurkith landed on both of his feet.
"Looks like you two got out lucky," he said while gingerly putting Vander down on the ground. "Wish I can say the same with those others and humanoids."
"That depends. Mind explaining why you brought the young Master out of the territory?" I turned to Vander next. "You know I told you t-"
"I know what you warned me and I know how stupid am I crashing here without your permission, Casia. But even if you go out there and face that demon with your full power, it''s not enough to quell his rage," Vander said with a sudden stern tone. "I said before that I saw his memories. I know what he wants for the village. But in the end, he was only a kid who was a victim of bullying and abuse. The only way to beat him is to face him without force or hostility."
I froze at his proposal. I didn''t expect that kind of conclusion coming from him. It made sense why, but I''m doubtful of his solution. "No offense, Vander. But after seeing the carnage that demon left, I doubt he''s willing to listen to us."
"The Drago Nox is right, young Master," Thurkith added. "After everything we did to defend the wall, avoiding force is out of the question to deal with him."
"I know and there is a low chance it will work. But I not only saw his past but the misery and despair he felt for that village. He didn''t receive any love or care from his parents and the villagers aren''t willing to do the same all because of their stupid "ritual"! And if you didn''t find Gabriel on time, would he become the same demon who would kill everyone in the village for that desire?"
...
He has a point. If the village was gone, what would happen to the survivors? What if the villagers also disappeared and the kingdom nearby learned of the attack? What would happen to the peace between humanity and the demonic? The humanoids attacked the Demon Territory and we fought back. Then the reverse would happen if we suffered a severe loss. Eventually, it would become a never-ending cycle trapped within the confines of war. In the end, the peace I sought would become extinct once more. I already saw the effects of a civil war once and I won''t allow it to spread throughout Monochroma anymore!
I sighed as I turned to Thurkith. "You heard the young Master. It would be impossible to stop the Wild Demon on our own. But are we willing to wait for someone to kill it in exchange for the lives of the innocent and a war coming to our world?"
Thurkith stared at us for a while. Then he sighed as he folded his wings. "I''m only doing this to mitigate the damage that demon has wrought on the border," he answered. "However, you''re not the only one who cared for the lives of both Demi-Fiends and humanoids. You better owe me once this is all over, old friend."
"Same here!" Val approached us while cracking his knuckles. "I have my reasons, too. But that doesn''t mean I oppose your views. If you want to owe me as well, then how about a drink back at the usual spot?"
I smiled at their resolution. How long have we gathered together since my evolution? They might have grown in centuries, but they''re still the same ol'' companions I knew long ago.
"As for you, young Master, right?" Val asked Vander next. "You said you know something about that demon, right? Tell us everything you know and we''ll take care of whatever plan you''re cooking up!"
Vander also smiled and nodded. "Thank you. And thank you, Casia."
"Well, they''re not the only ones I should owe them," I said to the mischievous Vander. "I assume you have a plan to deal with it, correct?"
"Yeah..." Vander then frowned. "It may involve his past and that village. I''ll explain along the way once we reach there."
Sounds like a plan to me. Normally, I have to avoid using my true form to travel. But with the guards already dead and the demon inching closer to the village, there was no time to dawdle.
It''s all or nothing.
Chapter 42: Lost Secrets
"BREAKING NEWS. A COUPLE HAS BEEN FOUND DEAD NEXT TO THEIR CHILDREN, WHO WERE ALSO FOUND IN THEIR HOMES. ACCORDING TO THE OFFICIALS..."
"WE JUST GOT WORD THAT ABOUT 5 EMPLOYEES AT *$@($ COMPANY WERE FOUND DEAD AT THE *#%)@ BAR. ACCORDING TO EYEWITNESS REPORTS, THE OWNER OF THE BAR FOUND..."
"WE INTERRUPT THIS PROGRAM FOR THIS BREAKING NEWS. AT THE (#)$ DISTRICT, TWO MEN WERE FOUND..."
That was the only thing playing in a tiny television hanging by the corner. But the more I watched these reports, the more I questioned their authenticity. The voice told me the people who tormented me, the bullies I''m forced to treat them as "old colleagues"... They were nothing more than strangers I unknowingly stole. If that was true, then what was my life''s point?
Maybe that strange man is spouting out lies. Why were you even listening to him at all?
But it doesn''t make any sense at all. Why do I keep suffering torment after torment in my whole life? Why do I keep remembering the bad over the good? Why do I even exist with all of this strange phenomenon at all?
The Mistress hasn''t returned lately and the strange man hasn''t appeared to me. I just need some affirmation. Proof of who lied and who told the truth.
Please... I just need someone...
To tell me why I lived.
Dammit... How long were we flying through the grey skies already? Since we''re flying at Casia''s back as a dragon, we would have got to the village by now. But instead, we''re completely blocked by heavy rain. It could not hurt our skin. But we''re only blocked by the winds and raindrops falling like meteors. We''re already running at the countdown to the Wild Demon''s arrival and yet, the nature outside the territory was already against our favors.
"Cass, how you''re holding up there?!" Thurkith shouted behind me.
"Not good. With all of this fog from the rain, I can''t see a damn thing at this angle. I already memorized the directions from the border, but it might take a little while longer until we reach our destination."
"Can''t you try speeding up? It''s not that hard to flap your wings a bit faster as a dragon?" I asked.
"I wish. But even a Drago Nox has its limits, especially when I''m flying outside the Demon Territory."
Seriously?! I thought all Drago Nox were all super powerful. I guess they''re still demons before dragons. Not even the strongest can handle the light without some compromises.
"Relax, kid. I''ve traveled with these two hardheads before. Even after ol'' Cass evolved, I helped them a lot when it comes to scouting," Val assured me. "For now, just treat me as an extra pair of eyes. I''ll make sure nobody gets lost in the fog."
Right. I smiled at Casia''s friend. He did mention Val has good eyesight. He didn''t tell me that was actually a skill of his. With this, it might be enough for us to conquer the vision problem Casia was facing right now. The only worry I had now was...
"Don''t get all too confident, Val! We got company!"
As soon as I heard Thurkith''s warning, we quickly turned our attention back in front, and true to his words, several fiends were flying not only towards our direction. But I looked back and saw several more demon birds coming from the back.
"Didn''t expect them to find us so early," Val groaned. "What now, Cass?!"
"It''s not like they''re giving us a choice here," Casia growled as he glared at the incoming fiends. "Prepare for battle, everyone. Vander, don''t get reckless with your magic. This isn''t like any practical training you had back home."
"I won''t, Casia."
It''s not like I could go all out. My skills with magic were still lacking and all I could master was a measly Fireball with my current mana. However, I have two mercenaries and a Drago Nox by my side. Besides, I didn''t want to kill the demon immediately. Underneath his rage was a young boy being neglected and abused for his whole life. If he died right here, then what difference would it make for me and everyone else?! I don''t like those villagers, but I''m not letting him destroy it and himself!
Just as stood up to prepare myself, Thurkith did it first as he took out his sword. "I''m not going all out for the young Master''s sake. But if it means to protect the peace between domains, I won''t let you kill those humanoids even if it means I have to use force!" To my surprise, black electricity started to gather around his body as he twirled his blade slowly to redirect them onto his arm. "Bring the wrath to those who would threaten the light and darkness. [Bolt of Wrath]!"
To my shock, the electricity flew out from his arm and formed into spear-like lightning bolts that pierced most of the fiends coming towards us. As for the rest of them, the electricity that remained in his arm quickly relocated in his blade as a Mana coating of sorts, which he used to slash the fiends in half before they could reach us.
"Hey! Saved some for the rest of us, will you?" Val grinned as he grabbed the bird Thurkith missed and crushed its skull with his bare hands. While he did that, I started throwing Fireballs at the smaller fiends before they could dare bare their claws toward us. "Also, don''t throw us off when you use your breath again, Cass."
"You know you''re sitting on my... Never mind." Casia turned his attention back to the charging demons on the front and started breathing in. "Consider this your punishment, vile fiends! [Dark Blaze]!"
He roared out a black stream of flames to the fiends in front of us. By the looks of it, it seemed like we managed to take control of this dicey situation. Val and I took care of the smaller birds and demons from the back while Casia and Thurkith took care from the front. This would have been an easy defense for the trip. That was until we heard an ear-piercing roar coming towards us. We looked up and to our horror, larger gargoyles were heading towards right in front of us as they rammed through the smaller demons.
"Dammit! He got the [Crumbling Gargoyle] on his side, too?!" Val exclaimed. "I know he was a kid before he was turned, young Master. But I fear that he might be smarter than we imagined."
"I don''t think this is the chimera''s doing. I saw in his memories that he made contact with the demonic spirits beforehand," I shouted. "There''s a chance he might be corralled by those spirits even in his demonic state. I bet he only decided to go after the village because of their prodding and temptations."
"If that''s true, then it confirms my suspicions about the sudden shutdown of the wall''s defenses. I wish I wanted to know more about this potential traitor, but it''s imperative now that we have to get through that gargoyle immediately!"
He didn''t have to tell me twice. But that gargoyle''s power was like the wild Demon. There''s no way I could beat that with my strength alone. So while I''m stuck dealing with the pipsqueaks, I let the grown-ups do the job as Val and Thurkith stepped forward.
"Geez... That bloke didn''t even let us rest after that first wave." Despite his words, Val grinned while cracking his knuckles. "It''s a shame I can''t use my trump card on a flying demon. But at least I can use this! Kid, Thurkith, watch my back!"
With a deep breath, his fists started to envelop with black flames. At the same time, Thurkith gathered black electricity in his right palm and Casia gathered the flames in his mouth. I have a feeling what was coming. But with the fiends and birds still charging right at us, all I could do was charge up a weak barrier spell after dealing with a few more of them.
"Go down, corrupted beast! [Rail Bolt]!" Val quickly released the gathered electricity through his fingers, creating dozens of bolts shaped like arrows that fired at the gargoyle.
"[Fire Stream]!" Thurkith then released a stream of black flames from his palm.
"[Dark Stream]!"
With Casia''s second breath spell, I watched all three attacks combine into a purple beam and once it hit the gargoyle''s forehead, it roared as it cracked open and before I knew it, its head exploded. I would have ended up being knocked out by one of the rubble coming towards me. However, I was relieved that I was able to cast the barrier beforehand. I didn''t master it completely, but it was enough to shield me from the explosion''s specks of dust and stones. However, their combined attacks really shook me. Those two spells were only advanced magic. But with Casia''s Dark Blaze, it was almost enough to blow me away from the recoil of their combined attack. I guessed that was the combined might of the evolved demons and the Drago Nox.
"That should be enough. No more demons are coming right at us for now," Val informed us. "We need to hurry."
Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.
"Right. Hang on, everyone!"
I followed Casia''s instructions as we continued our travel there. If we don''t get there on time, then the Wild Demon''s attempts to distract us with his army might succeed.
"WE JUST GOT AN UPDATE ON THE RECENT MURDER SPREE THAT WAS HAPPENING IN THIS TOWN. THE POLICE OFFICER WHO WAS CURRENTLY INVESTIGATING THE FAMILY MURDER WAS FOUND DEAD ALONG WITH THE DETECTIVES..."
"WE INTERRUPT THIS PROGRAM TO REPORT THE NEWS REPORTER WHO REPORTED THE RECENT MURDERS OF *)#*% WAS FOUND DEAD AT HIS..."
"I''M SAD TO REPORT THAT THE NEWS ANCHOR, *$)#@ $*)@$ WAS FOUND DEAD..."
Dammit... When will these nonsensical reports end?! What does this world want with me? It didn''t want to end my life nor let me leave this damn shop!
You would have a chance to do so if you could have run from that woman or the man calling himself "you" in the first place.
ARGH! Would you shut up?! How could I trust you when the fact I''m living a lie at all?! Do I have to keep repeating myself to know everything I did was for nothing?!
But why are you so sure that man said was true? There was no proof other than those "so-called memories". There was nothing but delusions coming from that strange medicine you had!
I said shut up! Why can''t you zip your mouth and be quiet for once?!
Because I know you''re conflicted about what''s real and what''s fake. No matter how far you run, those "truths" will come back to bite you. The only way for you to escape is to end it all.
...End it all?
Yes. It doesn''t matter whether you believe them or not. What matters is that everything was all for naught. Nothing could be done to repair your lifelong despair except to deal the final blow.
Why are you telling me all of this?
Because life is nothing for you. If you believe them, you cannot go back. You cannot find normalcy if you wish to return to it. They were playing you for fools and dared to give you everything for a terrible price. And even if you turned them down, you will still suffer the despair and pain coming from the people all around you. You cannot escape them as they already see you as your son, friend, and even a colleague. Don''t you wish you wanted to end it all so nobody could give you grief?
...
What the hell do you want from me? Why are you so interested in my despair?
I told you, I wanted to help you escape. I want to save you from the devils who want to buy your soul for happiness.
I curled my mouth into a frown as I heard this. How does killing myself would solve anything?
No other reason than to keep you safe. You are pure of heart trampled by others. How could you accept a deal that would corrupt you?
Like I believe you. What''s the point of listening to your drabble anyway? You and that doppelganger said nothing but nonsense. Why don''t you keep quiet a-
BUMP!
ARGH! My foot! That''s what I get for letting my head off the clouds. Because of that, I accidentally bumped it on the counter and bruised it. Dammit, where is that bandage when I need it?
Before I could find it, I quickly heard another object fall. It didn''t sound like one of the products. I turned around and to my surprise, an old notebook fell near my feet. The front cover seemed to be torn by natural causes and it was covered in pictures drawn in crayons, depicting a boy standing alone in a field of grass. Did a kid leave it in the store? I doubt it since no one has come to this store lately.
Throw it away.
Why? Because it''s from a child who might left it by accident. There''s no way I''m going to listen to you any further if you try threatening to throw away a precious item. Although, just staring at the cover made me curious for some reason.
What are you waiting for? Just throw it away! You can''t read someone else''s diary!
As always, they''re spouting nonsense again. Maybe I''ll do it out of spite and open it anyway.
XX, 01, 20XX
Dear Diary,
People say writing diaries are for sissies, but just writing to you felt very relaxing to me. This afternoon, XXXX tried to threaten me to throw away my diary if I didn''t want to get another wedgie. I wanted to, but you''re the only one that made me feel happy. So I said "no" and I got hung on my locker with my underwear again. It''s humiliating, but worth it to protect you.
I don''t care what anyone said. You are my friend and you are the only one who can listen to me. Well, "read" since you''re only a diary.
Huh. It seemed like this kid was very protective of his diary to the point of enduring humiliation to protect his thoughts written on it.
XX, 05, 20XX
Dear Diary,
Mom and Dad are being mean to me again. I was doing my homework and I got bored. So I tried playing a video game, but Mom and Dad caught me and confiscated it so I wouldn''t get distracted. They said, "It''s for my own good." But it''s not fair at all.
And it''s all because I couldn''t do my homework.
I chuckled dryly. Honestly, his parents made the right choice. While confiscating his games was a bit too much, they only did it to help him focus on his homework. Plus, I doubt he didn''t earn it until he finished it anyway.
XX, 09, 20XX
Dear Diary,
I met someone strange today. I was running away from my bullies one day when I hid behind an old store. I don''t know what kind it was, but it was a small one filled with strange items that reminded me of a museum.
There, I met a girl wearing a black dress. She asked me to play shop with her after saving me from my bullies. I appreciate her help, but my parents said I shouldn''t talk to strangers. But since she was the same age as me, I decided to accept her offer.
It was a weird game, though. Normally, one of us has to be a shopkeeper and another has to be a customer. However, our "customers" were all pretending and both of us were shopkeepers.
Still, I had fun with her and I hope I can see her again tomorrow.
...Wait. That''s not right. This entry reminded me of my own childhood. A girl in a black dress and invited to play shop with her. Was it possible this diary was mine?
That''s impossible. I don''t remember the events from this diary.
You must mistake it for someone else. There''s a chance there was a kid who had the same thing happen to them.
No... That''s too much of a coincidence. I need to know more.
XX, 16, 20XX
Dear Diary,
The girl was too weird and too fun. The more we played shop, the more twists she introduced to it.
I thought we were only selling random items we thought for candies and snacks. But to my shock, the girl, Umbaria kept adding RPG gameplay, bodyguards, and defense were things I never expected.
I''m still overwhelmed by the changes she added, but I have to admit: It was never a boring day with Umbaria around.
Umbaria... That was the same name my friend had. If I recall, she rarely met anyone else outside the shop. There was a chance she might be while I was gone, but still...
XX, 24, 20XX
Dear Diary,
I couldn''t sleep. It was another day of fun thanks to Umbaria. Sure, there were still my bullies and my parents being buzzkills. But if it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t keep complaining about them all day.
Still... I wonder how long would I enjoy this life with her. It was harder for me to meet her after school and my parents started to suspect me after report card day. Heck, it''s even harder for me to avoid my bullies away from our play store.
I want to play with Umbaria a little longer. I don''t want our playdates to end because of them. I wish I didn''t want to go home or go to school because of them.
But at the same time, I can''t abandon them. Is it because they threatened me to take away all of my toys and comics?
I don''t wanna! I don''t want to leave Umbaria! I want to stay in that store forever!
If only...
If only I could get away from that life...
No way... It was vague since I was a kid. But reading this entry made me feel the same desperation and melancholy I had when I was separated from Umbaria forever. But I have no recollection of these memories. Why do I feel like I''m about to cry over this old diary?
Enough. You can''t read any more of this.
But I have to know more. Why did the owner of the diary know Umbaria? Was there something I need to know that you don''t?
If you do, you will never escape the truth. It would be better if you didn''t want to know.
And what? Keep living in this shop called a "prison"? No, I told you that I won''t listen to this shit anymore. I flip a few more pages without a care. But then, I stopped at the second-to-last page.
XX, 30, 2XXX
It''s time. I have to make a decision tomorrow.
At least that''s what Umbaria said earlier. I don''t know why, but she sounded serious when she told me that. Was it because of my stories about my parents and bullies bothering her?
Honestly, I don''t want her to leave me because of them. She was the first friend my age I''ve ever made without tricking me. She''s nice, kind... A little strange, but very creative.
I wish I could stay with her. But again, I can''t leave my old life. My parents were starting to take away my toys and games and my bullies won''t leave me alone even if I run away to get to the shop.
I have to make a choice. I don''t know what she offered, but if it meant not dealing with those bad people...
Then it would make me and Vander happy.
...Vander? Who is that?
That name... It sounded familiar, yet my heart felt like it stopped when I heard it.
He''s a nobody. A murderer! Didn''t you watch the news about him?!
No, he''s not a murderer. He''s not like that.
Yes, he is! He is a monster! That bastard is the one who conspired with that lady to trap you!
That''s impossible. He wasn''t like that. He was a friend. A supporter. Someone willing to listen to me other than Umbaria.
NO! Don''t you dare think that! Put that diary down! Or else, i-
So you finally remember.
That voice...
That familiar voice rang into my head again. This time, they sounded a bit relieved. I tried looking around, but my mind was strangely still set on the diary. I didn''t know why, but I instinctively turned to the last page. Then I gasped with my eyes widened on it.
XX, 31, 2XXX
If you''re reading this, then congrats, me.
You finally drove away the doubts and despair planted by your Demonic Rebirth.
However, there is one more truth you need to find.
That was all I could find on the last page. "The truth I need to find." What did they mean by that? I slowly put down the diary on the counter trying to wrap my head around it.
But I looked up and saw a mirror that appeared out of nowhere. A reflection of myself smiling at me as if it was alive. I panicked, yet my thoughts were only focused on one question:
What truth am I supposed to know?
A truth about myself. A truth about your Mr. Hyde.
Chapter 43: Trauma
I don''t belong here.
I was born into a family who expected me to follow in their footsteps. My father was a tough sales manager at a random company I barely knew while my mother barely had time for me to focus on my older sister. My older brother, on the other hand, treated me more like a slave than a relative. No one in my family dared to care about me, see me as a human being... It''s all studies, no play, and merely a working product that was meant to replace them when the time came. Despite all of this, I pushed them away because I couldn''t deal with the pressure. Yet I couldn''t as everyone kept watch on me. Not even school could let me get away from my family with bullies harassing me every day and teachers barely recognized me as a troubled child wishing for help.
I want to tell them I don''t want it. I want to show them I want to be my own person.
But I''m completely trapped in the cage with no doors. A cage where I don''t belong.
For all of my childhood, I retreated within my head just to escape my parents'' scolding and name-calling from my bullies. I couldn''t take it, yet I was forced to bear it or my stuff will be taken away. It''s not like I''m more worried about the latter since I never get anything I want and my siblings were the ones to get those cool video games and toys. At one point, I tried "taking" one of my brother''s video games out of curiosity. But when he caught me, I resisted and as a result, he pounded me until my father stopped it before he got too rough on me. After that, I never tried borrowing or buying my own games or comic books ever again. If I did, I feared what would happen if my siblings found out.
Not even my bedroom was a safe haven away from everyone. I could do nothing there but homework, study, and relentless tutoring. And when I slept, I couldn''t stop thinking how am I going to live like this. In my nightmares, I always sit in an empty movie theater, replaying all of those dreaded memories on the silver screen. The only dreams I had were movies if my parents were nice, my siblings weren''t so mean to me, and my bullies would stop hurting me and be popular in class for once.
But one day, there was a book report and I was assigned to read "The Strange Case of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde". At that point, I was frustrated to do this report because of my parents and when I was going home afterward, I was tempted to throw the book over the bridge. I didn''t care about getting good grades anymore and I was already at my limit. I even wondered what kind of punishment my parents would give me if I didn''t. It would be great if they abandoned me in the middle of the streets.
Maybe if I don''t do well in school... If I stop caring about myself... I...
"Is that Dr. Jekyll?!"
My thoughts broke the moment I heard a young girl''s voice. I turned around and noticed a girl my age that time with black long hair standing behind me with a smile. She wore a black dress, white long socks, and black shiny shoes, and her eyes seemed to be glowing purple. She looked strange and my parents taught me not to talk to strangers. Yet, something about her seemed... trusting.
"Are you talking to me?" I asked nervously while trying to avoid making eye contact with her.
"Yeah! That book you''re holding..." She pointed at the said object in my hands. "I never knew you like "The Strange Case of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde"!"
I could tell from her face that she was brimming with excitement when she saw my book. I would leave immediately if she talked too long and throw the book in the river. But just staring at the book cover made me reconsider my frustrations. "I-It''s...for my book report. I never read a book with no pictures unless my teacher or my parents say so. Plus, I just borrowed this from a school library. So I can''t keep it for long."
Her smile disappeared, yet her energy remained as she continued to look at me and the book. "That''s a shame. I get it''s too boring for you. But you have to read it. I feel like it might be cathartic when you know the whole story." I prepared myself as she walked closer to me. But instead of taking the book, she gently pushed it to my chest and widened her smile. "You never know how much "darkness" you hid in your heart for so long."
"Darkness"? "Cathartic"? I don''t know what that girl was saying. But she didn''t try insulting my book or calling me names like my brother and bullies and if she tried to mess with the book, she would have taken it away rather than pushing it and insisting me to read it.
"I-I... But..." I stuttered. But I took a deep breath before continuing. "I don''t know if I can finish reading it... It doesn''t have any pictures and it''s too hard to read it..."
"Hmph... I don''t believe you. People always say that when they''re scared to pick up a real book." She then gasped with a smile. "Maybe you need a quiet place to read it. That way, no one can disturb you!"
My eyes widened in shock. Apparently, she didn''t get the point. "I''m telling the truth! I can''t r- AHHHH!"
Before I could finish, the girl in black grabbed my wrist and dragged me out of the bridge. "Don''t worry! I know a good place to help you read Dr. Jekyll! It''s my secret place and you might need a good place to read the whole thing."
I wanted to tell her she was wrong. But I was so shocked at her forceful grip around my right wrist that I couldn''t tell her otherwise. Before I knew it, I ended up following the girl, passing my usual path to my home.
"Here we are!"
I gasped for air after trying to catch up with the girl while enduring the pain from her grip on my wrist. But just as I caught my breath, I looked up and gasped at where she was pointing. "I-Is this...supposed to be the "quiet place" you''ve mentioned?!"
This was nothing I imagined! I was hoping she would take me to a library or a cafe like those grown-ups go to read books or do stuff on their laptops. Instead, she took me to a rundown small shop at an abandoned alley at the corner near my school. How was this supposed to be "quiet"?! There was no way I was going to read in this scary place! However, the girl grinned and nodded without seeing my reaction to what it really was. "What do you think? It''s my little hideaway from those unruly adults and there''s no way someone mean would find you here so easily."
"But it looks...raggedy..." I muttered. "Are you sure it''s safe for us to go inside? The ceiling might go down just like in a movie where an earthquake came and broke everything as the pieces fall on us!"
"Relax! I''ve been here a couple of times and the ceiling doesn''t have those cracks like in the movies." The girl quickly grabbed my wrist before I tried running back to my usual path. Come on! It''s not as chilly inside and I got snacks inside!"
"B-But...!"
And once again, I was pulled against my own will. I was mentally screaming, feeling horrified at the thought of the ceiling coming down at us the moment we went inside. I kept my eyes closed as I heard the door opening and closing behind me.
"We''re here!" The girl declared. "Welcome to my little shop, kid! It''s where the world of imagination opens and... Would you stop shielding your eyes like a wimp?!"
My hands were gone from my eyes as I felt them being removed by the girl. I was still hesitating to open them, but I had a feeling she might use force if I didn''t. So I opened my eyes...
A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
And my jaw dropped to see the shop itself. What I thought to be a ruined building was nothing more than an empty, yet slightly clean shop. There was no paint or wallpaper to cover the small cracks on the wall, but I saw the empty shelves and racks perfectly standing straight and the ceiling seemed to be free of cracks. As for the counter, the cashier machine thingy wasn''t on, but there were jars of candies and chocolate that weren''t as old as I first imagined.
"W-Whoa..." I muttered in pure awe. "I-Is this...really your hideaway?"
"Uh-huh!" The girl nodded again. "I spent my time cleaning up the shelves and doo-dads and saved up enough on my favorite sweets. No one didn''t bother to find this place since the store was closed for years now. It would be a perfect place for you to read Dr. Jekyll book."
"But what if my parents find this place? Would they get rid of this place?"
The girl simply smiled and said, "Don''t worry. In my hideaway, no one is allowed when I say so! No one will find this place except to my playmates!"
My eyes widened once I heard that word. "P-Playmates? A-Are you saying we''re friends?"
"Yep!" The girl grabbed my hand and shook it vigorously. "I''m Umbaria! Nice to meet you, playmate!"
This was a bit direct. But at that time, I was elated when she introduced herself, unlike my bullies. For the first time in my life, I finally have a friend to be with!
"N-Nice to meet you." I took a deep breath and accepted her handshake. "I''m..."
-----
Nothing.
Why were my parents blaming me?! I didn''t mean to hurt my sister! I was mad that she took my Dr. Jekyll book! But instead of scolding her, they pinned everything on me! Why am I the bad guy?! And worse, my bullies hurt me more because my brother told me all about it!
It''s not fair! It''s not fair! I shouldn''t have deserved to be beaten up! Them! Not me!
I hate them... I hate them so much... I want to tell them how I hate them for blaming me for their mistakes! I want to tell them how I hate studying in my room! I want to play outside! I want to read comics! I want to play video games! I want to hang out with friends!
Why can''t I get anything my siblings have that I don''t?!
"Hey, are you okay?"
The moment I felt a hand on my hand, I screamed. But when I turned around, I saw Umbaria looking at me with worry in her eyes.
"S-Sorry... I-I didn''t know you were there..." I apologized.
"No worries. But you should have known I''m here. We''re in our hideaway, remember?" She scratched her chin. "I told you no one who isn''t our playmate will find this place. You''re safe here."
"I-I know. But what happens if I leave here? There''s no way I''m safe back home with my siblings around."
"Then why don''t you tell them how you feel?"
I quickly shook my head. "It will never work. Whenever I told them I didn''t like studying, my Dad would blame me that I''m turning my back on the family if I did because I was supposed to carry on the "family business". Mom wouldn''t even help me since she only cared about my brother and sister. As for them, they just boss me around and hurt me if I tried asking permission to borrow their stuff."
"That''s horrible! Maybe you should tell all about them to another ad-"
"NOBODY WOULD BELIEVE ME EVEN IF I POINT FINGERS ON MY BROTHER AND SISTER!" I screeched in panic at the thought of my siblings. "Nobody but you can help me. I''m only a kid and grown-ups can never listen to me even if I begged them." I blow out the snot dripping down from my nose. "Just like my brother said, I''m all alone and I will be alone with no one caring about a talentless kid like me."
And that''s the truth I was forced to accept...
"Now what kind of stupidity do you think that?! If anything, your brother doesn''t know the difference between friendship and bribery. Everyone has limits and your family should have cared for your wellbeing before your studies. If they continue to neglect that part of yourself, then they are not qualified as your parents and siblings."
I froze after hearing her explanation. I don''t know what to say about this. All of my life, my family only cared for my grades, never my "well-being". If what she said was true, then they weren''t my family at all.
"Take it from me. No one should suffer their health and self-love than the validation of the people who were careless of their wants and needs. Besides, aren''t you frustrated that they never recognized your grades even if they were below their expectations? You worked hard to study for them and now, your parents thought you never did enough even though you did so?!"
...She''s right.
Why am I being punished for having a "D" on my paper? I studied so hard so I could get praise from my parents. Instead, they said I didn''t do much after everything and they just locked me up in my room with no rewards on my studying. Why am I being punished?! Why am I the only one who had to suffer?! If only they would get punished instead... If only someone else would acknowledge me...
If only those people were dead...
No... That''s impossible. What was I thinking?! I wanted to get away from my studies, not kill them! I don''t...
"It''s only the start."
Huh? "The start"?
"You can bottle up your frustration on the world. But no matter what you do, you cannot change the truth. It''s only a matter of time until all of the evil inside you will come out, Dr Jekyll."
Huh?
What did she...
"Whatever. How about we get back to the game?" The girl smiled at me. "I''ll be the customer this time. And you will be a..."
"Useless brat..."
No... I''m not useless.
"Stupid thief. Why do you start asking when you tried reaching out to one of my comics without permission?!"
T-That''s not... ARGH!
"Utterly useless. Dad was right about you. Why bother studying when you''re bound to fail anyway? You are nothing more than a hopeless reject living in the wrong family."
Reject?! You only think of me as useless because Dad said so! I studied hard even if those guys kept hurting me! I kept feeling the pain whenever he punched my gut when I called out on him.
"Honestly, why are we feeding this mutt at all when he can''t do anything right?"
I did everything right. You didn''t acknowledge me even when I spent sleepless hours trying to get my Algebra right! What''s the point of me studying when all of you don''t see it?!
"Why do I need to talk to your father? If you think your grade is unfair to you, then you should have studied better."
Studied...better?! I tried studying so hard, but you thought I didn''t do too much, either! What''s wrong with you, people?! I would have gone better if you gave me games and comics as rewards, too! I would have studied easier if it wasn''t for the long hours of those stupid tutoring sessions you put me through! I would have been happy with or without games and comics if you let me leave my room instead of grounding me!
Just...why?! Why am I still not good enough for you?!
"It''s only the start."
Those words... "The start"... Why were those words kept repeating in my head?
"You can bottle up your frustration on the world. But no matter what you do, you cannot change the truth."
The truth... I know the truth now.
My family doesn''t care for me even if I worked hard enough to gain their attention to me! Even if I threw away my sleep or endured those insults or pain from my brother and bullies, they just didn''t care for me at all!
"It''s only a matter of time until all of the evil inside you will come out, Dr Jekyll."
Me? Jekyll? As if... There''s no way I''m like him. I''m not useless. I''m not a failure. I''m not like my deadbeat father. I''m not like my arrogant brother and sister.
I''m not them! I''m not like my family!
I had it with this! I had it with my family''s dumb rules! I want to be free! I want to play outside like the other kids! I want to escape from my bullies!
I''m not a useless son! I''m not a punching bag! I''m not all of them! I''m not him!
I''m not! I''m not! I''m not! I''m not! I''mnoti''mnoti''mnoti''mnot...
I''M NOT!!!
I''m... I''m... I''m...
"Hey, Aster! Wake up! Are you okay?"
I gasped when I heard the girl''s voice. I opened my eyes and saw a familiar girl with black long hair with a matching dress staring at me.
"You''ve been muttering while you''re sleeping lately. Did those jerks hurt you again? If you like, maybe you should take some time off and man the counter for a while."
I stare at her a while longer and after a while, I ask,
"Who''s Aster?"
Chapter 44: One Chance
You are fragile.
You are a kind boy who worked hard and never turned down a cry for help. Yet your efforts were misguided. In your attempt to gain the love of the people who never saw you as a person, you drained all of your motivation and used your potential as a shield against their abuse. You tried so hard to earn their love that you neglected to see the cracks forming in your heart. Those very same cracks will destroy you if you can''t open your eyes from the misguided ways of your family''s influence.
How long until you keep yourself intact? How will you keep living with these conditions? How will you move forward away from the family who broke you?
It''s only a matter of time until it breaks into pieces. You cannot stay sane for long.
But if truly wished for freedom and independence...
Then why don''t you loosen up and cause some chaos?
That''s what I recalled from my strange dream. I''m still confused about the meaning of their words, yet I slowly understand. I don''t know why I remembered it right now though.
But maybe it has something to do with the horrifying scene playing right in front of us.
A village consumed by burning houses, lifeless bodies lying on the ground, stands crushed by the rubble of the homes, and people screaming and crying in horror while running from the Wild Demons wanting to eat their flesh.
It''s just as Casia and I feared. The Wild Demon aimed at this very village and it didn''t take us long what they intended to do after seeing his memories. If this was the sliver of "revenge" and "chaos" he wanted for his tormentors, I wonder what would happen if he could take it out on the other kingdoms in this realm.
"Damn... This is not what I expect from any Wild Demon at all. Normally, they simply mind their business and attack others who would invade their territory or try to hunt them for no reason but to satisfy their hunger." Thurkith turned to me and Casia (who was now in his human form). "I don''t want to be blunt here, but those humans are already a lost cause. There''s a low chance we might find any survivors here. But right now, we have to detain that demon before it can leave the plains and enter one of the kingdoms nearby."
That''s true. If I recall, most of them were guilty of treating him like trash. It wasn''t any different with Gabriel and he would have ended up like him if it wasn''t for us. But on the other hand, do their crimes deserve death? I wanted to bring them justice and open their eyes to their wrongdoings and misguided ways, but not like this.
"I hate to be that person, young Master. But I doubt that demon is giving us more time to ponder. If we want to avoid any more casualties, then you need to consider the sacrifices needed to stop that monstrosity!"
Val was right. I don''t know what came of me. I didn''t want these people to live after everything they did to Gabriel and the Wild Demon. But I couldn''t abandon them for that very reason. Regardless, I can''t let my emotions delay it any longer. I need to find a compromise and fast!
"One chance..."
"Excuse me?" Val asked and I noticed him and Thurkith turn to me.
"You two find any survivors. If you don''t, kill all of the demons roaming around here," I ordered in the sternest tone I could give them. "Casia and I will talk to the demon immediately."
Both of them gasped as expected. "Young master, I get he was an innocent soul. But don''t forget..."
"That he''s now a heartless Wild Demon, I know," I said without turning around. "I already said "one chance" and that''s the only chance he will have."
I didn''t hear Thurkith and Val''s voice anymore. I doubt they were taken by the demons, but I know where they went. They knew my words weren''t lies.
I will give him mercy. But if he denies it...
Then there are no more chances.
I have to thank Thurkith for the remnants of the Wild Demon. With this, we could track him down throughout the burning village and since most of the damages were fresh, I have a feeling he didn''t go too far. The only problem is the small demons obscuring our path. I feel like they''re not mindlessly attacking us since they became hostile the moment they noticed our advances. Thankfully, Casia was still by my side as he quickly swept through the demons from the path. While I could take care of one of them with my spell, I''m still not strong enough to face a large number of them. Right now, I need to save my strength and prepare for the worst in case the negotiations fall through.
"Vander, over there!"
Casia pointed above us and when I looked, I gasped to see a familiar chimeric demon hovering above us. Crap... He''s a lot bigger than Casia''s dragon form. At this rate, he might be unstoppable for him or the other two to deal with. Regardless, I need to keep my cool.
One chance. I only have one chance to stop this madness. One chance to give him mercy.
I''m not like him. I can''t hesitate now.
"Casia, get his attention."
"Got it."
I covered my ears and backed away from Casia as he took a deep breath. Then, I closed my eyes and prepared myself.
"GRAAAAAAAARRRRRRRWWWWWW!!!!"
Even in his human form, his roar was loud enough to break my ears if I didn''t cover them. But at least it was enough for the large demon to turn around and see us.
"It''s up to you now, kid. Be careful."
I nodded. "I will. Thank you and keep your guard up."
I slowly approached the chimeric demon. I could tell from his yellow eyes how much hostility he placed on this village after years of neglect and torment. I felt sorry for him. I wished I could have saved him the same way Casia did for Gabriel. But I''m only giving him one chance. That''s it. There''s no turning back. I glare at the demon just as his eyes lock with mine.
"YOoU''Re...FAMiliAR...YoU''re...LiKE Me... BuT noT."
I don''t know what he''s talking about. But I shouldn''t get to me easily. I need to focus and finish this immediately.
"I will cut to the chase. I know why you''re here. I know who you were before you turned!"
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.
I didn''t hear a gasp or screech from his voice. But I could tell he was surprised that I knew his past self. "So yOu kN0W...thE huM@n5 wh0 hUr7 m3. THeN... Y0u jo1n mE... IT''s fUn... t8 k1lL."
"I can see that. I understand how much you suffered, how you didn''t gain the love and attention your parents and the village have for you due to their pride and arrogance," I said. "I''m also disgusted how they''re careless to the different people visiting them and the kids who were also bullied and sacrificed were treated the same way as you."
"Th3N... YoU k1Ll? y0u wAnT...t0 aVeNgE uS?"
I took a deep breath. I guessed he was expecting me to help him kill the rest of the villagers. But I already made up my mind.
"I wish I would. However, I refused to stoop to your level out of revenge. There are much better ways for these humans to face justice and you killing them isn''t helping your case." I raise my hand to him without showing my fear to him. "Please... You have to stop this madness. Stop killing these people and go back to the Demon Territory! If you do, I promise we can find a way to give them true justice..."
"How? By turning to those soldiers who visited us and didn''t listen to me at all?!"
!
I didn''t expect his true voice to come out from his demonic body. According to Casia, most demons who were recently turned have little remnants of their past selves with their sentience draining out of their transformed bodies. But this guy... He managed to retain his sentience after his transformation was complete. I thought I knew everything about them. But seeing this might be enough to shock Casia and the other demons just hearing his voice.
More importantly, he mentioned something about the "soldiers" visiting his village. Were they the same ones Casia mentioned before?
"After my parents decided to throw me in that place, I tried everything to convince them. I even tried to ask the grown-ups in the army! I begged them to do something! Tell my parents and the other grown-ups not to throw me away! But all they said was it was for the good of the village and I would be helping them by disappearing and becoming demon food! In the end, I''m nothing but trash to them!"
...
So not even the soldiers could help him. I heard some of the humans in this realm didn''t care too much about demons due to their reputation as dark servants of Our Goddess, but the fact they were willing to ignore humans whom they thought as "weak" disgusted me to the core. Damn... They said the world outside of the territory was full of light. But I didn''t expect how much corruption spread without my knowledge.
"You''re a demon, yet you''re like me. You hated those humans, right? They also treated you like trash and never acknowledged your hard work even if you give up everything to make them happy. Are you unhappy with your life? Do you wish to erase them out of your life to take back your dignity and get back at them? I promise you will be happy once your so-called family is gone."
What a tempting offer. I don''t know of my past. I know I wasn''t a demon before. Everything he said was true about my human life and I didn''t want to go back even if I chose to become human again. If I wanted to go back, I only wanted to see retribution for the people who drove me to the darkness. However...
"How am I supposed to be happy if all you''re offering is more blood to be shed?"
"What do you mean? You wanted revenge on those people who hurt us... Abandoned us for their so-called traditions! Why do you think we became demons in the first place? The gods abandoned us when we needed them! So we will use this chance to take revenge on them along with humanity that betrayed us!"
I sighed. "I want to correct you on something. You''re right about everything about me. But there is one thing you don''t get and that is the reason why I become a demon. I don''t know the true reason behind my transformation and I don''t know why I was living as one at all. Yet all I know is that all those people in my past, the misfortune I''ve endured... They''re irrelevant to me now. All I care about now is to live my life regardless if I''m a demon or not and I live no matter who or what anyone says! Killing and torturing my tormentors aren''t gonna help me move on from my past trauma. Rather, we''ll just end up like them, but worse! If you really want real karma, then why don''t you stop right here and stop this madness this instant?!"
I took a moment to catch my breath. I said what I wanted to say to the demon. This should be his final chance to back away from this madness. I waited for him to give me an answer. A choice that would give me an idea behind his actions. If he could stop now, then we should drag him back to...
"Stop it? Why should I stop it when it''s getting more fun by the minute?"
...I see.
"They promised me fun and excitement if I joined them and wreaked havoc whenever I like! Why should I stop now if I let those horrible humans live?! Those people I once called my Mom and Dad... They were nothing but buzzkills who would never let me do everything! They called me "trash", but they just end up becoming red goo the moment I step on them!"
!!!
So his parents... Damn... He already got to them before we could!
"Even before they turned into goo, they still kept calling me a "monster". Not trash, a MONSTER! The same goes for those kids hurting me, but they were like those cruel adults who were my parents! In this world, everyone accepts me as a monster! But in a good way. Someone who can stand up to those humans and fight back for ignoring and hurting me for years! How could I give up and let them go if I couldn''t step on them like bugs?!"
I hung my head as soon as I heard his answer.
"Young Master, you should give it up," Casia said. "It''s already too late for the young demon..."
But just as I turned to him, I noticed something resembling a tentacle coming behind him. Without any thought, I jumped away from it just as it grabbed Casia and raised itself near the Wild Demon.
"GRAAGGGHHHH!!! What is the meaning of this?!"
My eyes widened to see that the tentacle came from the chimeric demon himself. Then, I heard more screams and I turned to see Val and Thurkith being held down by several Wild Demons nearby. Dammit... I was talking to him for a few minutes and his minions already took care of Casia''s friends that easily!
"You know, you still have a chance to join us. You hated those humans as their kind, so why do you keep helping them? These "so-called" demons are the total opposite of what a real Demon is! There''s no point in sparing them if the others do the same with other kids like us. Why don''t you join us so we can free those ungrateful humans a-"
"One chance," I interrupted. "You got only one chance."
"Huh? What do you mean by "one chance"? You and I were abandoned by humanity. We are all alike, so it''s natural for me to ask you to join us. Plus, I only said we just have to k-"
I turned around and shot a glare at the Wild Demon. "No, you don''t understand. I already told you I''m not like you. We might lived in the same horrible condition, but you failed to know that I rather spare them the pain of consequences than shed blood to satisfy myself." I then raised my arm towards the tentacle Casia was trapped in. "And let me correct myself. I gave you one chance to surrender and keep living as a human. But since you''re insisted on living as a bloodthirsty demon instead..."
I let flames gather in my palm before I shoot it in the air.
"...and I will treat you as any other Wild Demon who would threaten my family."
As soon as I said this, the fireball made contact with the tentacle holding Casia and exploded into flames. I could hear him screeching in pure pain and it didn''t take long for Casia to pull himself out of his bindings and fly to Thurkith and Val to free them from the pile of demons trying to maul them with his flames. It took a while, but they were also freed as they rushed to my side.
"Thanks, guys. I thought I almost lost my demon life back there," Val sighed in relief.
"Same here." Thurkith turned to me. "I''m surprised you didn''t hesitate to attack him despite your insistence..."
I sighed. "I said I''m only giving him one chance. I may empathize with his tragic fate, but I cannot excuse his decision to massacre his village. Even if Gabriel felt the same way, I doubt he would accept killing his parents as revenge for their treatment of him and other children lost within the darkness of the Demon Territory."
I could hear the demon continue to screech until I heard his true voice again. "Bastard! You will pay for that! Why are you attacking me?! We''ve been abandoned by humanity! So why..."
"Do I have to repeat myself? I hate everyone who would hurt me and my family. Gabriel already left this village, but you''re hurting him by killing the people from his old home!" I pulled out the sword and aimed it at the demon above us. "You wasted your only chance of redemption. Now I have no choice but to follow my Master''s advice..."
I could feel the darkness gathering around us, probably from Casia transforming into his half-dragon form and Thurkith and Val preparing their abilities. Either way, there''s no turning back now...
"For massacring all of the humans living in the village good and bad, you shall not live any longer! As the Master of the Lavender, we will kill you and erase your presence from the land of the Goddess!"